aie 


ei 


SOO AA ey er Quek ey PU ere eee ie 
' 


} prea ecM 
: 7 era wat $ gi eee! fa H 

: iyie Mees et PRT Pata ay 

Ee i poh 

4 ; 


ate tek 
had £9 M 


4 : 

Pampa zer ee reye 23 bok te te $ 
nt au efit shyh gape ; 

EGS 


Bed: 


a Fy ee 


nat 


fet 
sertete 


2 


eto 
sit ga 


yp hee naet 
ibaa 
PAS om *\, a! 
4 variety eaate 
itd tebe 


' 


rit re 
Clelulatael 
Piaee baat 


a) 


i 


“ 


bers 
vet 
hat 9) 


pares 


Ret'd td: 


Soimed 


Date Ret'd: 


foc 6 42. | 


a 


PROCEEDINGS 


OF THE 


ACADEMY OF NATURAL SCIENCES 


PHILADELPHIA. 


COMMITTEE OF PUBLICATION: 
JosEpH Lerpy, M. D., Gero. H. Horn, M. D., 
Epw. J. Nouan, M. D., THomAs MEEHAN, 
JOHN H. REDFIELD. 


EpiIToR: EDWARD J. NOLAN, M.D. 


PHILADELPHIA: 
ACADEMY OF NATURAL SCIENCES, 
LOGAN SQUARE, 

1888. 


ACADEMY OF NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA 
February 14, 1888. 


I hereby certify that copies of the Proceedings for 1887 have been presented 
at the meetings of the Academy as follows :— 


Pages Q9ito 24 . : . February 22, 1887. 
6 Dito) 40s . . . March 1, 1887. 
Oe AUN toy (Fa) . May 31, 1887. 
ss Oi LOW nen ee : : Sune 14, 1887. 
a fotoul 2 (ae ‘ : . July 5, 1887. 
PAL Tio) URI. ; : . August 2, 1887. 
be BSP tw) iets} : : . August 16, 1887. 
« 169 to 184 . sgt . August  “sORISSie 


cP Santo 26 


%17 to 248 
249 to 264 
265 to 296 
297 to 312 
813 to 328 
329 to 360 
361 to 376 


September 6, 1887. 
October 4, 1887. 
October 18, 1887. 
November 1, 1887. 
December 13, 1887. 
December 20, 1887. 
January 17, 1888. 
January 24, 1888. 


Pe avi(ioas ese . January 381, 1888. 
«<) 393: to 424). : : . February 7, 1888. 


EDWARD J. NOLAN, 


Recording Secretary. 


PHILADELPHIA: 
HORACE BINDER, PRINTER. 


LIST OF CONTRIBUTORS. 


With reference to the several articles contributed by each. 


For Verbal Communications see General Index. 


PAGE 
Allen, Harrison, M. D. A prodrome of a Memoir on animal locomotion..... 60 
Chapman, Henry C., M. D. Notes on the Anatomy of Salpa. Plates XIV, 

Ok Wegnbdioao aaah asbnadeeds ACRE CCC RD ROG UASANSOUD Bea HSoUAT ene DOLERCB-aEnUsema coocesocason 334 
Dolley, Chas. S..M.D. On the histology of Salpa. Plate XIII............... 298 
Eigenmann, Carl H. Notes on the specific names of certain North American 

ENGI SS Me Mee ae eco cere cceb si iascades poi eanincn sen Nous seiicslaceen dasmeoemsanteders 295 


Fielde, Adele M. Notes on the fresh-water Rhizopods of Swatow, China.... 122 
Garrett, Andrew. The terrestrial Mollusca inhabiting the Samoa or Navigator 


LISTEN Si sageequanadbinosde. coop bonane bbbdyesdbenduAdon Sannd 5 codoriagubsapocc cosanseresdonge 124 
Heilprin, Angelo. The classification of Post-Cretaceous deposits......... .... 314 
The Miocene Mollusca of the State of New Jersey...........sceeseeeersseveee 397 
Jordan, David Starr. Description of two new species of Fishes from South 
PATEL CAME tere cct cet dan sdouas feispine eceiseies Holaticeaceaac ack eosiuactiecinn neeeennee’ 387 
NoreroneAtcbinusmhoxentala.-qesnaacssisstescsssescemesscceaseesceew eae: eesbaieetnne ss 389 
Koenig, George A., Ph. D. On Zinc-Mangenese Asbestos..............2:0000e0+ 47 
Leidy, Jos. M. D. Notice of some parasitic WOrmMS............cee00 +0 os SEdcuon 20 
McCook, Rev. Henry C. Prolonged life of invertebrates: Notes on the age 
anduhabitsottherAmerican arantWlarpesscssscrcesse<. serach one esschasence 369 
Meehan, Thomas. Contributions to the Jife-histories of plants...........:.00000+ 323 
Meyer, Otto. On invertebrates from the Eocene of Mississippi and Alabama. 
IPlefra) UU is ache sorgenancca.sodaooulsoos qacdicaaaadcanicoo subsoc 6 OCHS ocr ot apneanCaeande 51 
Osborn, Dr. Henry F. On the structure and classification of the Mesozoic 
RViAMMNAl lata vess ve boar seteameeeeccedss Mec smadesenecedeeuesmads Kode acees cat cieese 282 
Poxtenwuhos. ©. A list ofithe Camees of Pennsylvaniaaessec\ncccccacersovense vies 68 


Potts, Edward. Contributions towards a synopsis of the American forms of 
fresh-water Sponges with descriptions of those named by other authors 
and from all parts of the world. Plates V, VI, VII, VIII, IX, X, XI, 


PXGI Pr omaneaa see tea ncsacssepwetoisupancen soeiteWeraecdondeecansancicl-lscisa(nsce send temas 158 
Rominger, Dr. C. Description of a new form of Hydrozoa................+++ 11 
Description of primordial fossils from Mount Stephens, N. W. Territory 

Pigeamna da late Medesacre asic seep sien cecessndecenactuece cnseronsecsedeccesper sos 12 


Ryder, John A. On the homologies and early history of the limbs of verte- 
PALES dates eat Encse oes erage Aca punnes Lave ntaapcocisndeapene losscietends yas kokebabegex 344 


Wachsmuth, Charles and Frank Springer. The summit plates of Blastoids, 
Crinoids and Cystids, and their morphological relations. Plate IV..... 
White, Dr. Charles A. On new generic forms of Cretaceous Mollusca and 
their relation to other forms. Plate TV. ... 20.02. 1. icseceenesecoamelcemeeeeaee 

On the Cretaceous Mollusca of Texas and their relation to those of other 
portions of North America........ .--sssssccseonssncessnsnscsesscanenss uspnsien 


82 


PROCHE DINGS 


OF THE 


ACADEMY OF NATURAL SCIENCES 


OF 


PHILADELPHIA. 


1887, 


JANUARY 4, 1887. 
Mr. THomas MrxEuAn, Vice-President, in the chair. 
Fifteen persons present. 


A New Species of Catfish (Ictalurus)—Prof. ANGELO HEILPRIN 
described a species of catfish from Lake Okeechobee, Florida, 
which differed in several well-marked characters from the various 
other North American species that had hitherto been described. 
The species is most nearly related to IJctalwrus lacustris, the 
“catfish of the lakes,’ which it generally resembles. The color 
over the greater part of the body is blue-black, varying to black 
on the back, and white on the ventral surface; the barbels of one 
of the inferior pairs are white, and nearly so in the second pair, 
The dorsal fin is situated nearer to the adipose fin than to the 
snout; humeral process moderately long, about one-half the 
length of the pectoral spine; tail deeply forked, the upper lobe 
barely longer than the lower one. Length of largest specimen 
caught, about 20 inches. It was proposed to name this species 
Ictalurus Okeechobeensis. 


2 


10 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


JANUARY 11. 
The President, Dr. Jos. Lerpy, in the chair. 
Eighteen persons present. 
Papers under the following titles were presented for publication : 


“Description of a new form of Bryozoa,” by Dr. C. Rominger ; 
“ Notice of some Parasitic Worms,” by Jos. Leidy, M. D. 


JANUARY 18. 
Mr. Jonn H. ReEpFIexp, in the chair. 
Fourteen persons present. 
A paper entitled “On new Generic Forms of Cretaceous Mol- 


lusca and their relation to other forms,” by Dr. C. A. White, was 
presented for publication. 


The following were ordered to be printed :— 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 11 


DESCRIPTION OF A NEW FORM OF BRYOZOA. 
BY DR. C. ROMINGER. 


Patellipora stellata. PI. I, fig. 10. 


Saucer-shaped colonies attached to foreign bodies by a short, 
stout root-like stem. Under surface of colony covered by a 
dense, smooth epithecal crust. From the centre of the concave, 
terminal, discoid expansion diverge from 8 to 10 rounded, stout 
radial crests or bars, which, towards the margin of the disk, 
dilate wedge-like. Intervening between these radii are deep 
furrows, likewise dilating toward the margin. The outer half of 
each of these wedge-like bars is again divided into two branches 
by a furrow entering them from the margin and running into a 
point about half way from the centre. The surface of these 
forked radial bars is covered with from 3 to 4 longitudinal 
rows of small, round orifices, which make them resemble the 
poriferous side of a fenestelloid stem. These orifices dilate in 
the interior into flask-like cell-bags, which can be observed closely 
packed together, on the underside of the bars, if by accidental 
wearing the epithecal coating of the underside has been removed. 

This peculiar Bryozoa was discovered by me in some drift- 
boulders at Ann Arbor, associated with characteristic corniferous 
limestone fossils, in silicified condition. Only three of them 
were found by me; the most perfect and largest one of them is 
represented in the figure. 


12 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


DESCRIPTION OF PRIMORDIAL FOSSILS FROM MOUNT STEPHENS, 
N. W. TERRITORY OF CANADA. 


BY DR. C. ROMINGER. 


My friend, Mr. Otto Klotz, in charge of the Astronomical 
work of the Canada Dominion, while engaged with geodetic 
measurements accidentally discovered this very interesting 
locality, which furnishes an abundance of well-preserved primor- 
dial fossils, particularly Trilobites, imbedded within a dark gray 
slate rock, of about 300 or 400 feet in thickness. Above the slate 
succeeds a large series of dolomitic rock beds, and below a very 
large belt of quartzites crops out; although the immediate contact 
of the quartzite with the slate is not seen in the locality. The 
specimens collected on this spot Mr. Klotz had the kindness to 
send to me. He gave others to the University of Michigan, his 
Alma Mater. Many of these fossils are remarkably well pre- 
served, and nearly all of them are believed to be undescribed 
forms. 

I have also to acknowledge here the liberality of Prof. A. 
Winchell, who allowed me the use of the specimens sent to the 
University. Among the collected fossils the most frequent form 
is an Ogygia, which, in honor of its discoverer, I propose to name 
Ogygia Klotzi. Pl. I, fig. 1. 

More than a dozen perfect specimens of it are on hand, the 
largest one of which measures 11 centimetres in length, by a 
width of 6 centimetres; others are smaller in all gradations down 
to a length of only 16 millimetres. One specimen, which is other- 
wise not perfect, has the head complete, with attached movable 
cheeks; in all the others the movable cheeks are missing. 

The lat expanded specimens have suffered a degree of com- 
pression, as usually occurs with fossils preserved in a slate rock. 
In a general way the longitudinal diameters of the head, the 
thorax, and the pygidium are equal, but the latter is usually 
somewhat longer than either of the other body-divisions. The 
glabella is large, reaching almost the front margin, which projects 
as an elevated narrow rim. 

The convexity of the glabella is only moderate, and the lateral 
furrows on it, three in number, are very shallow, often scarcely 
perceptible. Its sides are almost parallel, only slightly bulging 


Proc Acad. Nat. Sci. Philada. 1887 Pavesi 


C.Rominger, del. 


Rominger, fossils from Mt. Stephens. & c. 


£66 US) » i 
pate sis 
ath | 


duh = 
vt 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 13 


out near the centre; width of the glabella measured across the 
upper edge of the palpebral rim is 4 of the entire diameter of the 
head at this place. Fixed cheeks are rather broad, the reniform 
palpebral lobe is margined by a projecting rim, which rim is seen 
continued under the form of a low rounded ruga extending from 
the upper angle of the eyes obliquely inward and upward, so as 
to meet the glabella at the third anterior lateral furrow of it. 
The occipital furrow and its lateral continuation across the 
cheeks is well marked. The movable cheeks terminate backward 
in a long spine reaching down to the third thoracic segment. 

The facial suture line terminates posteriorly near the genal 
angles, anteriorly it intersects the margin on both sides of the 
glabella, quite a distance off from it, about perpendicular above 
the eye rim. 

Thoracic segments in all the specimens, small or large, eight. 
The gently curved scabre-like ribs abruptly taper backward into 
a short spinose apex. Their centre bears a rounded broad depres- 
sion, somewhat diagonal to the axis of the rib, and bordered on 
both sides by a projecting rounded ruga of which the anterior is 
more conspicuous than the posterior. The rachis is moderately 
convex, gently tapering backward; its width, compared with the 
length of the ribs, is as one and one-half to two in proportion- 
The pygidium, as above stated, exceeds the head or thorax 
slightly in length; it bears in the larger specimens eleven well- 
marked annulations, flanked by as many costal expansions which 
dilate considerably toward the margin, and bear in place of the 
central depression of the free ribs a rounded central ruga bordered 
on each side by a furrow; the edges of the anchylosed ribs are 
likewise indicated by an elevated rim. 

The curvature of the pygidial ribs is much stronger than on 
the thorax, and their position to the rachis is more oblique, grad- 
ually increasing backwards, so that the hinder ribs of the pygidium 
meet the rachis under an acute angle. The edge of the pygidium 
is formed by a smooth convex rim, against which the costal rugze 
abut. ; 

In the figured specimen the movable cheeks were missing, and 
have been restored from another specimen with the head perfect. 
Ogygia serrata. nov.sp PI. I, figs. 2, 2a. 


There are four complete specimens in the collection, besides 
numerous fragmental ones; nearly all are about equal in size; the 


14 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


figured specimen is seven centimetres long, and five centimetres 
wide, measuring from one genal spine to the other. 

Head, thorax, and pygidium of equal length. 

General form of the head and course of the facial sutures cor- 
respond almost completely with the previously described species. 
The glabella of this form is somewhat broader and more promi- 
nent than in the former; also the glabellar furrows are more 
distinctly marked; they are three in number, the hinder one is 
the largest, directed obliquely inward and backward, but not 
reaching to the centre of the glabella. 


The palpebral rim and the rugosity continued from it upward 
across the fixed cheeks are the same as in the former species. 

The movable cheeks are protracted into long slender spines, 
which reach as far down as the fifth thoracic rib. 


Rachis broad, almost equal in diameter with the length of the 
corresponding ribs, deducting their spiniform prolongations. 
The occipital ring terminates with a triangular monticulose prom- 
inence, overlapping the first thoracic ring, and likewise each one 
of all these annuli of the thorax, and the pygidium bears a 
strong spine on the median line. 

The thorax of this species is, in all the specimens examined, 
composed of only seven segments. 

The pygidium has five annulations with as many ribs corre- 
sponding to them. These ribs dilate considerably toward the 
margin, as in the former; but while in that, a smooth ronnded rim 
edges the pygidium, in this form the principal ruga of each rib 
extends beyond the margin of the pygidium under the form of a 
strong acute spine, directed backward, so as to be almost parallel 
with the axis of the body. Five of such spines fringe each side 
of the pygidium; their size is gradually diminished toward the 
posterior end, 

The hypostoma is in most of the specimens preserved, occupy- 
ing its natural position. The shape is represented by one of the 
annexed figures and needs therefore no further verbal description. 

Many loose, but much smaller hypostomas, of which I likewise 
figure a few (PI. I, figs. 2b and 2c), were found scattered through 
the slate rock; to which of the associated trilobitic forms they 
belong, I was unable to ascertain. 


Two other forms of Trilobites occur with the just described 
Ogygias, which in the configuration of their heads and in the 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 15 


course of the facial suture lines fully correspond with them, but 
they differ by the much smaller size of their pygidia in compari- 
son with the size of the concerned thoracic divisions and the 
heads. A further difference is in the number of thoracic segments, 
which in them is nine instead of eight, and seven, as in the two 
first described typical forms of Ogygia. 

The glabella of the latter also shows three lateral furrows, while 
in the two forms to be described, four very well marked glabellar 
furrows are observable. 

These differences and principally the difference in the proportion 
of the size of head, thorax and pygidium, appear to me sufficient 
to distinguish these forms from the genus Ogygia, and I propose 
to apply to them the generic name Embolimus. 


Embolimus spinosa, nov.sp. PI. I, fig. 3. 


Only one, almost perfect specimen of this form is in the collec- 
tion, but the number of fragmental specimens observable in the 
slabs prove that this is not a rare species. 

The specimen figured is 34 millimetres long; length of head 14 
millimetres; length of thorax 15 millimetres; length of pygidium 
5 millimetres, without counting the length of spinous processes. 

The glabella is large, moderately convex, of equal width in all 
its length, reaching close to the front margin, which is formed by 
a narrow upturned rim. 

The four glabellar furrows are well developed, none reaches the 
centre of the glabella, the hinder ones are the largest, running 
obliquely backward, the second and third furrows extend almost 
at right angles from the margin of the glabella, but the apex of 
the second is turned backward while the apex of the third furrow 
is curved forward. The fourth and smallest furrow is directed 
obliquely forward. 

The occipital ring forms a triangular projection of the posterior 
margin, which is crowned with a stout short spine, also each of 
the thoracic annuli exhibits a faint indication of former orna- 
mentation by a spine which is broken off in the specimen. 

The pygidium has four sharp annulations with as many costal 
appendages, which, a short distance off from the rachis, are ab- 
ruptly bent backward, tapering into long spines projecting over 
the pygidial margin in a direction parallel with the longitudinal 
axis of the body. 


16 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Also the thoracic ribs terminate with long spines directed 
obliquely backward. Each rib bears a deep depression in the 
central part, which, commencing near the spinose peripheral end, 
runs diagonally across the broader part of the ribs meeting the 
rachis near the upper end of each annulation; but previous to that, 
this depression sends off a side branch backward, which meets 
the posterior part of the same annulus, leaving between the two 
depressions a pointed triangular elevation in continuity with the 
convex portion of the annuli; the edges of the ribs project as 
elevated rounded rims, broadest in the middle, and tapering 
toward the rachis and toward the periphery, where the anterior 
rim is seen to constitute the body of the projecting spines. 


Embolimus rotundata,nov.sp. Pl. I, figs. 4 and 5. 


There is only one specimen in the collection which shows head, 
thorax and pygidium in connection, but the movable cheeks are 
missing. Other fragmentary specimens, however, exhibit the 
head complete. The proportions in the size of the three partitions 
of the body are: 

Head, 13 millimetres; thorax, 14 millimetres; pygidium, 9 
millimetres. Nine thoracic ribs, as in the former species; the 
pygidium has six well-marked annulations and corresponding 
pleural expansions, margin rounded, no spinose projections. The 
thoracic ribs are similar in configuration with those of the pre- 
ceding species, but they terminate rather abruptly with short 
pointed ends. 

The head likewise closely resembles the former species, with 
the difference that the glabella expands considerably toward the 
front end, while the glabella of the former is all its length of equal 
width. The movable cheeks, observable in one of the specimens, 
terminate backward in a long spine, reaching as far as the fourth 
thoracic articulation. The two figures represent a fragment with 
complete head and another incomplete specimen with the movable 
cheeks missing. 

Monocephalus Salteri? Billings. Pl. I, fig. 6. 


I have, with some doubt, identified a small specimen found in 
association with the others with the form described by Billings 
under this name. The minuteness of the fossil, and its being 
merely a cast without shell, prevents the observation of the more 
delicate structural details, but the general appearance of Billings’ 
figure, as well as his description, are satisfactory proof to me that 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. ty 


both fossils under consideration must be closely related, if not 
identical. 

The specimen, of which a figure is subjoined, has a total length 
of 16 millimetres; length of head, 6 millimetres; length of thorax 
with seven segments, also 6 millimetres; length of pygidium, 4 
millimetres. 

The head of the specimen, deprived of the movable cheeks, 
bears a large glabella considerably dilating in front, with three 
distinct lateral furrows. The thoracic ribs are deeply excavated 
in the centre, and the adjoining margins of every rib project as 
high ridges with a dividing line along the crest. The annuli 
composing the pygidium are rather obsolete, but four sharp fur- 
rows, spreading from each side of the rachis, indicate its compo- 
sition of at least four anchylosed segments. 


Conocephalites cordillere, nov. sp. PI. I, fig. 7. 


Numerous specimens of this little trilobite occur in the collec- 
tion; their average size in length is about 25 millimetres; the 
movable cheeks of the specimens are generally missing, other- 
wise the bodies are usually perfect. 

Glabella conical, convex, provided with three lateral furrows, of 
which the posterior is the largest, quite oblique; occipital furrow 
deep. The glabella in its extension towards the front varieS’ 
some, as between it and the upturned projecting rim of the front 
a broader or narrower strip of the fixed cheeks intervenes. The 
fixed cheeks are broad, margined with a small reniform burrelet 
at the palpebral angle of the facial line, and fromthe anterior end 
of this eye-rim a faint rugosity is seen to run across the fixed 
cheeks, toward the front part of the glabella, near its anterior 
suleus. 

Rachis uniformly tapering toward the tail-end, consisting in 
the thoracic part of seventeen segments, in the majority of speci- 
mens examined; but in one, evidently belonging to the same 
species, I counted only fourteen, and in another fifteen. The 
ribs are pretty straight, with a deep central depression and high 
projecting marginal rims, which are joining the rims of the 
neighboring ribs in a sharp linear groove. Each annulus of the 
rachis at its juncture with the ribs is decorated with a rounded 
node. 

The entire surface of the body appears, in well-preserved 

» specimens, covered with delicate papilli and granules. 


18 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


The pygidium is very small, but clearly composed of at least 
three anchylosed segments. 
Bathyurus? PI. I, fig. 8. 

A single specimen in the collection, or rather an impression of 
one, from which I prepared a gutta-percha cast, leaves me in doubt 
in regard to its generic affinities. 

The smooth, rather convex glabella, without indentation by 
lateral furrows and the shape of the facial suture lines, resemble 
some forms described by Billings under the name Bathyurus ; 
also the configuration of the other parts of the body would 
agree with these, but the number of thoracic segments in the 
specimen under observation is only six, while nine are claimed 
for Bathyurus. Not considering the material on hand as suffi- 
cient to decide whether this is a new generic type, or might be a 
form of Bathyurus with a normal number of thoracic segments, 
of which some became hidden by being shoved under the head, 
I content myself for the present by giving an exact copy of the 
gutta-percha cast formed in the impression of the slate-rock. 
Agnostus. Pl. I, fig.9. Compare A. zzteger Barr. 

Many of these minute crustaceans are found scattered on the 
slabs of slate. They all apparently belong to one species. 

The anterior valve differs from the posterior by the conical 
shape of its glabella terminating near the front margin in a 
bluntly pointed end; the median line of this glabella rises near 
the posterior end into a root-like crest, terminating in a back- 
ward projecting spinose protuberance; the posterior part of the 
glabella exhibits also an indentation by lateral furrows. 

The rachis or central convex protuberance of the posterior 
valves is equilateral and not conical; the posterior end of it it 
abruptly rounded off; a deep furrow runs across this central 
protuberance on the posterior third of it; its larger anterior 
portion bears a short spinose projection. 

The two thoracic annuli are divided by furrows and constric- 
tions into nodular partitions representing rachis and ribs, but of 
too small a size to be accurately represented by a description, 
or by figures. The subjoined figure of one of the specimens is 
enlarged three diameters. 

Besides the described crustaceans, the slates inclose also num- 
erous minute Brachiopods, several of which belong to the genus 
Obolella. One of these Obolellas, almost circular in outline, with 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 19 


marginal umbo, exhibits most delicate concentric lines of growth 
with ruffled edges, in addition to which also faint radial striz 
emanating from the umbo are observable. 


Other similarly rounded specimens of Obolella show fine con- 
centric striation, but in comparison with the former may be 
considered smooth. Also more oval-shaped specimens of Obolella 
occur. 

The genns Orthis, in a form similar to Orthis pepinensis is 
likewise represented; another form resembles Kutorgina sculptilis 
Meek. Smail shells of the shape of Leptena are also found, 
and one specimen similar to Metoptoma. 


Some slender stems, consisting of shining carbonaceous matter, 
seem to belong to Grapholites. Finally I have to mention yet 
the occurrence of a form of JVheca or Hyolites, of the same 
appearance as Theca primordialis figured by Hall. As I intend 
to examine this locality myself, as soon as the season allows, I 
expect to be able to give before long a more complete exhibition 
of the fauna inclosed within these slate-rocks. 


20 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


NOTICE OF SOME PARASITIC WORMS. 
BY JOSEPH LEIDY, M. D. 
Filaria megacantha. 

Body straight, nearly uniform cylindrical, slightly narrowed pos- 
teriorly, obtuse at the ends, milk-white in color; head rounded; 
mouth bounded by a pair of prominent papillate lips. Female: 

caudal extremity straight, obtusely 
rounded, smooth, without anal aperture. 
Male: caudal extremity conical, obtuse, 
= bialate; ale narrow, united around 
the end of the tail, together forming a 
shallow pouch, with a row on each side 
of six rib-like papille, of which four 
are in advance and two behind the 
genital aperture. A long, curved and 
Fic. 1.—Side view of caudal ex- : : 
tremity of the male, highly Partially exserted penal spiculum and 
magnified. a nearly straight short one. 

Eight females, 35 to 60 mm. long; cephalic extremity a short 
distance back, 0°75 wide; body at middle, 0°625; near the tail 
end the same width. Seven males, 20 to 25 mm. long; cephalic 
extremity, 0°375 wide; body at middle, 0°5; near tail end, 0°25 
wide. Large penal spiculum, 2°5 to 3 mm. long; shorter one, 
0°18 to 0°22 mm.; caudal bursa, 0°28 long; width of ale, 0°036 
mm. 

From the subcutaneous connective tissue of the neck and 
mandible of the Short-eared Owl, Asio occipitrinus (Strix 
brachyotus). 

This appears to be a much smaller and different species from 
the Filaria attenuata Rud., found in the same bird and others of 
the order in Europe. Dujardin ' gives as the size of the latter 
250 to 308 mm. for the female, and 136 to 148 mm. for the male, 
with 1 mm. for the longer penal spiculum. Schneider ? gives for 
fF, attenuata, from Falco peregrinus, 330 mm. for the female, and 
115 mm. for the male, the caudal bursa of which he represents 
as circular. He remarks that the Filaria of Strix and of Cecus 
glandarius, referred by Rudolphi to F. attenuata, is a different — 
species, but does not describe it, for want of perfect specimens. 


1 Helminthes, 51. 2 Monog. Nemat., 89. 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 21 


Obtained in Chester Co., Pa., December, 1886, by Dr. B. H. 
Warren. 

Three specimens, females, two inches in length, from the orbit 
of the Hen-hawk, Buteo borealis, in the collection of the Army 
Medical Museum, appear to belong to this species. 

Ascaris tulura. 


Body cylindrical, most narrowed and tapering anteriorly, of a 
pinkish color; mouth trilobed, the lobes together nearly as wide 
as the head. Female: caudal extremity nearly as thick as the 
middle of the body, straight; tail short, obtusely conical, as 
broad at base as the length. Male: caudal 
extremity tapering, slightly incurved, with a 
row on each side of minute papille (20 or 
more?); tail short, conical, ending in a 


spheroidal knob. 3 2 
One female; length 125 mm.; width of Fre. 2—Caudal extremity 
cephalic extremity a short distance from Gi eI eae gee arate 


= o Highly magnified. 
the end, 0375; at middle of body, 1°25; 


near the tail, 1 mm. wide; tail, 0°25 long. One male; length 90 
mm.; width at middle, 0°75; tail, 0°25 long; rounded end, 0°125 
thick. 

From the ventriculus of the Red-shouldered Hawk, Buteo 
lineatus. 

This worm approximates the Ascaris depressa Rud., observed 
in many rapacious birds, but appears to be a different species. 
Diesing! describes the tail of the male of the former as shortly 
mucronate and papillose beneath, and Schneider’ figures it 
according to that description. 

Specimens obtained in Chester Co., Pa., December, 1886, by 
De: Be Et Warren. 


Ascaris sulcata Rudolphi. 


Body anteriorly attenuated; posteriorly more or less closely 
spiral; head with prominent lips. Female: tail conical, recurved 
from the anus, ending in a minute mucro. Male: tail conical, 
shortly mucronate, bialate, with a row on each side of four or 
five nipple-like papille. 

Female, up to 25 mm. long by 0°5 wide at middle; tail, 0°25 
long. Male, 15 mm. long by 0°3 wide at middle, 


1 Syst. Helm., 156. 2 Monog. Nemat., 41. 


22 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Numerous specimens were found tightly clinging by the mouth 
to the lining membrane of the stomach of T'rachemys scabra. 


Echinorhynchus caudatus Zeder. 

Body narrow, cylindrical, nearly equal throughout, strongly 
corrugated so as to appear annulated, posterior extremity conical. 
Proboscis cylindrical, expanded at base, with 9 to 11 rows of 
strong hooks, succeeded with about 15 rows of smaller hooks. 
Length, from 5 lines to an inch; breadth, 0°5 to 155 mm. From 
two individuals of the Swallow-tailed Kite, Elanoides furcatus, 
in one of which they were associated with Tenia viator. Two 
specimens from Strix nebulosa. Florida. Dr. B. H. Warren. 
Echinorhynchus hystrix Bremser. 

Body cylindrical, much corrugated, widest anteriorly and 
minutely echinate. Proboscis clavate, with about a dozen rows 
of hooks. One-fourth to three-fourths of an inch long and one 
line wide at the fore part. Numerous specimens from the intes- 
tine of the Darter, Plotus anhinga. Florida. Dr. B. H. Warren. 
Tenia simplicissima. 

Head small, unarmed, truncate; bothria spherical, terminal, 

occupying the four angles; neck very long, 


©} nearly or as wide as the head, body grad- 


ually widening to the posterior third and 


versely linear, subsequently reversed dish- 
like, gradually longer and wider, then cam- 
ae + panulate and gradually becoming longer and 
Fic. 4. Cephalic extrem- P 
ity: s. Segments about Darrower. Generative apertures and ova 
middle; 6. Posterior ynobserved. A number of specimens from 
segments. Magnified 5 ° 
See jee the Cod, Gadus callarias, up to 20 lines 
by 1 mm. where widest. Two only of the 


specimens retained the head. 


FA then tapering; anterior segments  trans- 


Tenia Ambloplitis. 

Head quadrate, spheroidal, consisting almost entirely of the 
four large spherical bothria, with the summit slightly prominent 
and conical or depressed and unarmed; neck very short or none; 
body compressed cylindrical, gradually widening from the head 
to near the posterior part where it slightly narrows to the end; 
segments linear, becoming gradually longer and wider, and then 
more quadrate; all deeply and pretty regularly wrinkled into 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 23 


two or three annuli. Genital apertures obscure. Length 8 to 12 
inches; in alcohol contracted to 3% to 
5 inches; greatest width 2 mm. 

Head 0°5 to 0°625 mm. long, and 0°75 
to 0°875 broad. Bothria 0375 mm. 
diameter. Commencement of body 
0625 wide. Anterior segments 0°125 
long, 0°625 wide; subsequently 0°375 
long and 1°5 to 1°875 wide; posterior - 8. 
seoments 0°75 long by 1 mm. wide. Fic. 7. Cephalic extremity ; 8. Seg- 

Weenumber of specimens from the ™™% "= middle 20 dametos. 
stomach of the Rock Bass, Ambloplites rupestris. Lake George, 
New York. 

This species resembles the Tenia ocellata Rudolphi of the 
European Perch, Perca fluviatilis, and perhaps is the same. 


Tenia Micropteri. 


Head large, compressed spheroidal, with four subterminal 
spherical bothria and a papilliform unarmed summit; neck none; 
body obscurely segmented, and with no obvious internal organs, 
posteriorly variably narrowed and obtusely rounded at the end. 
Length from half an inch to an inch, and about 1 mm. wide. 
Apparently a larval form; found in the body cavity of the Black 
Bass, Micropterus nigricans. Six worms, soft, white, and active. 
The longer ones of an inch would elongate to double the length, 
becoming proportionately narrower. The head, about 1 mm. or 
more in diameter, varied in length and breadth, according to 
contraction, sometimes one and sometimes the other being the 
larger. Lake George, N. Y. 

Last summer, while at Mt. Desert, Me., I examined a squid, 
Ommastrephes illecebrosa, with the hope of finding the singular 
parasite Dicyema. The specimen was in bad condition, and while 
I found none of the latter, I obtained from it several small worms, 
which I suppose to be the larval form of a cestode. They were 
yet quite active, though the host was already putrescent. I 
suspected them to belong to Tetrabothriorhynchus migratorius, 
observed in European cephalopods, but examination showed them 
to be different. They moved so actively and incessantly, con- 
tracting, expanding and writhing, that it was difficult to obtain 
a clear idea of the shape of the worm. It appears most nearly 
related with Tenia, and provisionally may be regarded as a 


24 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


larval form of this genus. Its more evident characters may be 
summed up as follows: 
Tenia loliginis. 

Head unarmed, without rostellum, quadrilobate, continuous 
with the neck, which is variably long and narrow or short and 
irregularly contracted and expanded, and is constricted from the 
body. Lobes of the head elliptical, contractile and expansile 
and becoming variably folded or corrugated, furnished each at 
the upper pole with a hemispherical bothria. Body about as 
long as the head and neck, extensile and contractile, obconic or 
obovate, compressed, acute posteriorly, unsegmented. No inte- 
rior organs visible except a vessel along the sides of the neck and 
encircling the lobes of the head. Color white. Length to about 
half an inch; width about 1 mm. Dr. H. C. Chapman informed 
me that he had previously observed this parasite in the squid. 


Monostomum obscurum. 

Elongated elliptical, flattened, obtusely angular in front, obtusely 
rounded behind. Oral and genital or other apertures scarcely 
distinguishable. Length, 4 to 8 lines; width 1 line. 

Numerous specimens in the stomach of a Jew-fish, Megalops — 
thrissoides. Collection of the Army Medical Museum, Washington. 
Distomum Aquile. 

Spatulate, cochleariform, widest behind, obtuse at both ends; 
mouth circular unarmed; acetabulum sessile, about as large as 
the mouth. Length, 3 lines; width in front, 4 a line; behind, # of 
a line. Two specimens from the trachea of the Bald Eagle, 
Halietus leucocephalus. Collection of the Army Medical Meseum. 
Distomum hispidum Abildgaard. 

Body much attenuated in advance, covered with minute 
recurved spines, which become obsolete at the back part. Head 
with a pair of alate appendages covered with stronger recurved 
spines, and a small group in the intervals before and behind. 
Mass of eggs giving the axis of the body behind a red appear- 
ance, Ova oval, 00°4 mm. long, 00°24 mm. broad. 

Numerous specimens, about 4 lines long by 0°5 mm. where 
widest behind. From the intestine of the Sturgeon, Accipenser 
sturio, of the Delaware River, at Philadelphia. 


Nitzschia elegans Baer. 
Several specimens of this leech, four lines long, were taken 
from the gills of the same sturgeon. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 25 


JANUARY 25. 
Rey. Henry C. McCook, D. D., Vice-President, in the chair. 


Twenty-one persons present. 


The following were elected: members; Bernard Persh, Geo. B. 
Cresson, Joseph Whitehouse, William B. Marshall and William 
Osler, M. D. 


On a Tumor in the Oyster—Prof. Joun A. RypER remarked that 
a few days since Professor Leidy handed him the soft parts of an 
oyster, which he said he thought might be an interesting subject 
for investigation, inasmuch as a very large tumor had grown into 
the pericardiac cavity. The specimen is a very remarkable one, 
and seems to be the first of the kind which has fallen under the 
observation of naturalists; neither Professor Leidy nor the 
speaker, in the course of large opportunities for observation, 
having previously encountered anything of the sort. It is also 
of great interest as proving that such pathological growths may 
be developed in the mollusca, thus showing that even in the 
invertebrata there may be morbid proliferations of certain tissues 
which simulate in certain respects those observed to occur in 
man and the higher types of vertebrates, in which they become 
very dangerous and painful in character, as in the case of cancer. 

The first and most striking features of this tumor, found in 
the oyster, is its great size in proportion to that of the animal. 
The tumor in its largest dimension measures nearly one inch 
across, with a thickness of fully half an inch. The total length 
of the animal, in alcohol, is about three inches, and it appears 
normal in every other respect. For size, in proportion to the 
dimensions of the animal, it can therefore only be compared to 
those huge morbid erowths on certain parts of man known as 
elephantiasis. It is subcircular in outline as viewed from the 
side, and fills up the pericardiac cavity in front of the adductor 
muscle; this cavity being very greatly enlarged in consequence 
of the ‘erowth of the tumor. ‘The larger portion of it also lies 
on the right side, and on account of its great size it has displaced 
the heart forwards and to the left. 

Its consistence is soft and yielding when pressed with the 
finger, and consists of some eighteen very distinct lobules of 
irregular size and form. Its joint of attachment appears to be 
to the mass of tissue which surrounds the posterior-and rectal 
part of the intestine of the animal, and appears to have grown 
out in this region, or from the dorsal wall of the heart chamber. 

Upon removing one of the lobules, which was cut into sections, 
it was found that its histological structure was also very remark- 


3 


26 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [ 1887. 


able, and considerably different from that of the normal tissue 
of the body-mass of the animal. The sections: also showed that 
the tumor was traversed by vessels, the tissues immediately 
around which were more nearly of the kind normally found to 
constitute the greater part of the substance of the body-mass. 
The normal connective tissue is composed of large cells or spaces 
with thin walls, and about the centre of each one of these a 
small, complex mass of protoplasm is found which is suspended 
to the sides of its vesicular wall by means of fine radiating pro- 
toplasmic threads or filaments. Very minute nucleated and 
rounded blood and lymph cells are also found in the general con- 
nective tissue of the body-mass in small numbers. 

The histological structure of the tumor contrasts with the 
normal tissue in the following particulars. We find no evidence 
of the presence of the central protoplasmic bodies, with radiating 
processes, in the meshes of the tissue. The mesh of the tissue 
of the tumor is areolar, or alveolar, the alveoli being much larger 
than the vesicular cells of the normal connective tissue. While 
there is a complete absence of the protoplasmic bodies with fila- 
ments, the alveoli contain great numbers of very small globular, 
nucleated: cells, somewhat variable in size. These cells closely 
resemble the colorless blood and lymph cells of the oyster, and 
some show processes or pseudopods. They are generally adherent 
to the walls of the alveoli, or project in small adherent clumps 
from the parietes of the alveoli and never completely fill the 
meshes of the alveolar tissue, in which they are included, as do 
the analogous cells in the alveoli of tumors in the higher animals. 

Near the centre of each nodule there is a zone of alveoli which 
are larger, and in which the small rounded cells are most abund- 
ant. At the surface of the tumor there is no investment of a 
truly integumentary character, so that the proliferating mass 
seems to have ruptured the integument or membrane lining the 
pericardium. At the surface we therefore find that there is no 
true integument, but instead, the alveoli become smaller and 
more compact, with the contained small rounded cells more 
closely packed. The tissues of the tumor are entirely of meso- 
dermal origin, and are therefore of considerable interest from the 
standpoint of comparative pathology. 

The speaker also referred to the presence of tumors, which 
developed as outgrowths of the intestinal wall, near the pylorus, 
in the common shad, and also instanced the occurrence of pro- 
found lesions of the Wolffian body or kidney of the common 
gold-fish, as a result of which that organ underwent complete 
degeneration, with other changes which caused a bloated, drop- 
sical appearence in the cavity of the abdomen. Large meshes of 
fibrous tissue were, in fact, found occupying the place of the 
kidney filled with a watery or colloid substance, the whole taking 
up a much greater space than that originally filled by the normal 
organ. ‘These data, the speaker thought, were very significant, 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 27 


as showing that even the lower animals were not exempt from 
morbid growths and lesions of the most serious character. 
Tumors of the kind described in the oyster are probably very 
rare, however, and the speaker considered that it was very fortu- 
nate that the specimen had fallen into the hands of a naturalist, 
such as Professor Leidy, who could so well appreciate its import- 
ance and value. The tumor seems to have been benign in character, 
as the oyster in other respects appears to have been healthy. It 
was also localized, and did not appear in other parts of the animal, 
so that it was probably i in no way infectious. 


Modification of Habit in Ants through fear of Enemies.—Dr. 
Henry C. McCook described a raid of the Sanguine ants, Formica 
sanguinea, which occurred in a vacant lot at Asbury Park, N. J. 
The co-operative nest of the two species was established quite 
near the sidewalk, and the raid was directed thence into the 
open lot. The marching column of Sanguines was accompanied 
by a few individuals of the black slaves. What special purpose 
the latter had he was not able to determine. The eagerness 
exhibited by the Sanguines upon the march was very noticeable, 
although these creatures are alw ays active in the nest and at any 
domestic labor as well as w ar, in which respect they differ largely 
from the shining slave makers, Polyergus lucidus. 

On the oceasion of which he spoke, the nest of Fuscous ants, 
Formica fusca, against which the expedition was directed, was 
concealed among a large amount of forest rubbish, such as bits 
of broken ‘chips, twigs, dried leaves, ete., that were scattered 
over the barren space, interspersed here and there with tufts of 
grass and low huckleberry bushes. The invaders had evidently 
located the nest, but not with absolute accuracy; at least they 
were not able to determine the point at which it might success- 
fully be assaulted. A most animated scene was presented over 
the entire surface, some three feet in diameter, upon which was 
concentrated the united energies of the warriors. Over and 
around this space in various lines the ants wandered, crossing 
and criss-crossing each other's pathways, sometimes singly, 
sometimes in couples or triplets, or in larger crowds, but always 
exhibiting an attitude of fevered eagerness, applying ‘their mandi- 
bles and mouth- -parts continually to the ground in search of the 
point of vantage which would give them ingress to the coveted 
treasures of the Fuscous ants. 

A space about ten inches in diameter, strewn with dry chippage 
seemed to represent the locality beneath which the blacks had 
established their formicary. The Sanguines energetically pulled 
away the chips, scattered them here and there, burrowed lightly 
in the earth hoping to obtain an opening. About two feet 
distant from this point the speaker discovered a small round 
entrance or gate which was soon identified as one of the outer 
approaches to the Fuscous nest, for several of these ants were 


28 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


seen issuing from the gate and others were hovering around it. 
At this moment one of the Sanguine army, in the spirit of a 
pioneer or scout, approached this point. . Thereupon the blacks 
climbed up adjacent spears of grass, where they remained 
apparently on guard. After about ten minutes spent in the 
exploration which has been described, the reds began to drain 
off from the centre of search towards their home. In the mean- 
time a considerable number of the Fuscas, who had evidently 
been out upon foraging expeditions and were homeward bound 
for the night, discovering the crowd of enemies who surrounded 
their borders, had discreetly taken refuge like their associates on 
the tufts of grass everywhere around the margin of the space 
within which the Sanguines had been operating. 

Two of these blacks, more courageous or cunning than their 
associates, Dr. McCook observed to slip into a little opening and 
disappear inside. They were presently followed by several 
Sanguines, who, however, shortly returned from within and pro- 
ceeded with their surface explorations, apparently having found 
no clew to the main formicary. The blacks, however, had cer- 
tainly safely entered their home. He greatly wondered at this, 
and regarded it as an evidence of remarkable cunning and skill 
in strategy on the part of the Fuscas, which had enabled them 
thus so rapidly and easily to close the opening to their nest and 
throw the invaders off the scent. 

An hour after the commencement of the raid not more than 
half a dozen of the Sanguines remained upon the scene, the rest 
of their company having abandoned the search for this time at 
least. This corporal’s guard of persistent scouts also gave up 
the search at last and marched back home, the secretive skill of 
the blacks having thus far prevailed for the protection of their 
colony. 

The interesting fact in the history of these curious creatures 
to which Dr. McCook wished to call especial attention is, that their 
instinct for kidnapping has appeared to develope on the part of 
those who are the victims of it a corresponding strengthening of 
instinct in the way of concealment. The Fuscous ants are ready 
enough to defend their homes with their lives and often do it 
successfully when their numbers are great enough to overcome 
the superior physical power and warlike skill of their enemies. 
But the weaker colonies of Fuscas must always yield to the 
prowess and strength of the Sanguines, unless their cunning can 
put their invaders at a disadvantage. 

The case just mentioned does not stand alone. At various 
times when the speaker had observed these black ants in such 
site that they are exposed to the attacks of the Sanguines, he 
had noticed that their nests were constructed very differently 
from those of colonies in neighborhoods not infested by Sanguines. 
In the latter positions it is the habit of the Fuscas to raise above 
the surface of the ground a flattened moundlet, or sometimes a 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 29 


mound of considerable size. Over the summit and at the base of 
these elevations are scattered the gates or openings into the gal- 
leries without the least attempt at concealment. The whole 
formicary shows that its inmates dwell in security without any 
fear of such special perils as those described. On the contrary, 
the Fuscous colonies established in the near vicinity of their 
hereditary foes have a marked tendency to omit or subdue eleva- 
tions above the surface, the dumpage from interior galleries being 
apparently scattered broadcast instead of piled above the central 
formicary. Their gates are few and cunningly concealed, and 
quantities of rubbish are scattered around with the evident inten- 
tion of hiding the locality of their nest or making the approach 
to it more difficult. It has thus come about with these unfortu- 
nate blacks, as is the case with the human species, that the diffi- 
culties of life and perils to person, offspring and home, have 
developed a higher order of protective instinct. 

A similar faculty Dr. McCook had observed in the case of an 
amber-colored ant, the Schauffuss ant, Formica schauffussi. He 
was watching the assault of a colony of Sanguines upon a 
Fuscous nest in the grounds of his friend Mrs. Mary Treat, 
Vineland, N. J., when he chanced to see a solitary individual 
Schauffuss moving back and forwards a little distance from the 
scene of invasion. Knowing that this ant is sometimes enslaved 
by the Sanguines he directed his attention upon her and easily 
perceived that she was putting finishing touches upon the closure 
of a little hole that marked the gate of her formicary. A tiny 
pebble was placed, then a few pellets of soil were added. Next 
the worker walked away, took a few turns as though surveying 
the surroundings, and cautiously came back. The coast was 
clear. Now she deftly crawled into the small open space, and 
the observer could see from the movements inside, and occasional 
glimpses of the tip of her antennz, that she was completing the 
work of concealment from the inside. At last her task was done 
and all was quiet. Just then a single Sanguine warrior, appa- 
rently a straggler from the invader’s army near by, or some inde- 
pendent scout it may be, approached the spot. It walked around 
the nest, which was indistinguishable from the surrounding 
surface; sounded or felt here and there with its antenne; passed 
over the very door into which the Schauffuss ant had disappeared, 
and although its suspicions were evidently strongly awakened, it 
at last moved away. The speaker felt satisfaction that the San- 
guine depredator had thus been baffled and that the instinct of 
home protection had proved too much for the wretched kidnap- 
ping cunning. However, his pleasure was somewhat clouded by 
the reflection that the slave-making scout would probably be back 
before long, accompanied by the host of its fellows, and do its 
work more surely. But the impression remained strong upon 
his mind that the Schauffuss colonists, like the Fuscous ones 
above alluded to, had decidedly modified their habits of nest 


30 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


architecture to meet the perils arising from close neighborhood 
to their kidnapping enemies. 


Notes on the Geology of China.—Prof. Heilprin read from Miss 
Aver M. Frevpe the following notes on the geology of south- 
eastern China, which are of interest, inasmuch as nothing on the 
physical features of that section of the empire has as yet been 
published. 

“T have been on atrip up the Han River, 130 miles, to the 
Pass between the Kwangtung and Fokien Provinces. The moun- 
tains slope steeply down into the river on both its sides for eighty 
miles, and a uarrow path runs on each slope parallel with the 
river at varying distances above it. Some of the mountains are 
probably three thousand feet high, and the ridges at a distance 
appear so narrow that a man might stride and sit on them as on 
a saddle. The river keeps a general trend southward, its bends 
being short ones. Its delta covers several square miles. In all 
the lower part of its course it is kept in its channel by dikes, as 
its sandy bed is higher than the adjoining rice fields. Just above 
the city of Chow-chow-fu, thirty-two miles to the north of Swatow, 
the mountains begin to rise, and they are, like those near Swatow, 
almost wholly of granite. This rock extends up to Liu Ng, a 
town twenty-four miles further up the river. Stone No. 1, in the 
box sent herewith, is a specimen of this outcrop near the river. 
Ten miles further up the granite becomes very coarse, as in No. 
2. Ten miles still further, or twenty-six miles from the mouth, 
the outcrops are, for a short distance, of whitish sandstone, like 
No. 8, and these are immediately followed by red sandstones, 
Nos. 4 and 5, which continue in mountain after mountain, gorge 
after gorge, precipice after precipice, for some sixty miles. These 
are magnificent exposures, the stratification showing very plainly, 
with lines of cleavage nearly at right-angles to the lines of deposit. 
The inclination is at all angles, some being level, some vertical 
and some showing splendid curves. Here and there are to be 
found apparent injections of another stone, which, I fancy, may 
be trap No. 6. I also found some streaks of landscape-sandstone, 
No. 7. In one place I found a huge mass of the speckled stone, 
pink, with brown spots, marked No. 8, in the box. This, like all 
the other specimens, is a portion of the great outcrop from a 
mountain side, 

“Red sandstone, in some places, almost like dark shale, in 
others very hard and of a light color, extends to within ten miles 
of the pass. Towards its upper boundary I noticed much inter- 
mixture with light sandstone, and with a greenish stone, No. 9. 
The stratification of the latter was very plain, and in places the 
mountain path leads over the edges of the strata as they stand 
perpendicularly. Near the pass and also through the pass (which 
is four miles long, and is a wild gorge through which the river 
flows in a white torrent), the outcrops and boulders are again 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 31 


wholly of granite, like that of Liu Ng. Not far below the pass 
there had been a landslide from one of the mountains, and it gave 
a fine chance to see the original constitution of the slope. I 
suppose this sandstone may be Triassic, because it appears to be 
unfossiliferous. The Chinese do not make vast excavations, but 
they use stone for bridges, etc. In one place I crossed a new 
bridge, made of red sandstone, and I examined the quarry from 
which the stone came. If there were fossils found they would, 
without doubt, be used as fetiches, and I should hear of them. 
The natives said no queer thing had been found or seen in the 
stones. ‘There was no sign or speck of a fossil to be found about 
the quarry.” 

The specimens of stone accompanying the notes were com- 
mented upon by Prof. Heilprin, who stated that they would be 
the subject of further study and report. The district here 
described is an interesting one to geologists, inasmuch as it had 
hitherto received but little attention upon the part of the travel- 
ers. Much of the rock surface is probably identical with that. 
observed by Richthofen in the region to the west and north, the 
details of which have not yet been published in his work on 
China. The red sandstone (Nos. 4 and 5) described by Miss 
Fielde as a possible representative of the Trias, is apparently a 
member of the series referred by Richthofen to the Jurassic 
period—so identified by the plant remains. 


Chinese Rhizopods—Miss FIELDE also announced that during 
her study of the fresh-water Rhizopods found in the streams 
around Swatow, she had collected several forms identical with 
those described by Dr. Leidy, from the neighborhood of Phila- 
delphia (Difflugia urceolata, D. pyriformis, Arcella vulgaris). 


The following was ordered to be printed :— 


32 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


ON NEW GENERIC FORMS OF CRETACEOUS MOLLUSCA AND THEIR 
RELATION TO OTHER FORMS. 


BY CHARLES A. WHITE. 


Published by permission of the Director of the United States Geological Survey. 


The type species of the three generic forms which are described 
in this article ! belong to the collections of Cretaceous fossils from 
Texas, which I am now preparing for publication in one of the 
memoirs of the U. S. Geological Survey. In their generic charac- 
teristics all three of them appear to be respectively identical with 
certain forms which have long been known, but which have been 
referred to other genera by different authors. The features which 
I now present as having generic value seem to have been overlooked 
by those authors, or, so far as they were observed, they were treated 
as specific characters. Two of these forms belong to the section 
Melinine of the family Aviculide. The other is referred to the 
Crassatellide, but it departs considerably from the typical section 
of that family. 

CRASSATELLIDA. 


Genus STEARNSIA (gen. nov.). 


Shell compressed, subtrihedral or subcircular in marginal out- 
line; beaks small, closely approximate, prominent by reason of 
the abrupt sloping away of both the antero-and postero-dorsal 
borders; lunule and escutcheon both well defined and flattened 
or excavated; hinge strong, consisting of both cardinal and 
lateral teeth; cardinal teeth two in the left valve and three in the 
right; both posterior and anterior lateral teeth long aud slender; 
posterior laterals two in the right valve and one in the left; 
anterior laterals two in the left valve and one in the right. If, 
however, the overlapping border of the right valve and the enter- 
ing border of the left, within the lunule, and the overlapping 
border of the left valve and the entering border of the right, 
within the escutcheon, be regarded as teeth, the number of both 
the anterior and posterior laterals is two in each valye; ligament 


1The names under which I have described these forms respectively are 
Dalliconcha, Stearnsia and Aguileria. They are given in honor of Dr. W. 
H. Dall and Dr. R. E. C. Stearns of the U. S. Geological Survey, and of 
Sefior José G. Aguilera, of ‘the Mexican Geographical and Exploring 
Commission. 


PI. Il. 


PROC, ACAD. NAT. SCI. PHILA. 1887, 


WHITE, NEW CRETACEOUS MOLLUSCA. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 33 


small, mainly internal; free margins apparently smooth; pallial 
line apparently simple. 

This genus agrees with Crassatel/la in having both lunule and 
escutcheon clearly defined, in the general character of the hinge, 
exclusive of the lateral teeth, in the nearly internal position of 
the ligament, and, apparently, in having a simple pallial line. It 
differs from Orassatella in its small and compressed beaks, the 
laterally compressed form of the shell, in its greater number of 
cardinal teeth; and in the long and slender character of both 
the anterior and posterior lateral teeth. 

It agrees with Astarte in having both lunule and escutcheon 
well defined; but it differs from that genus in having a greater 
number of cardinal teeth; in its well developed anterior and 
posterior lateral teeth; and in having its ligament mainly internal. 

It agrees with Circe (as represented by C. scripta, Lin.) in 
its laterally compressed form, especially that of the umbonal 
region, and in the number of its cardinal teeth. It differs from 
Circe in having its ligament mainly internal; in the long and 
slender character of the anterior lateral teeth, and in the posses- 
sion of posterior lateral teeth. 

It agrees with Eryphila in having both lunule and escutcheon 
well defined, and, approximately, in the charagter of its posterior 
and anterior lateral teeth. It differs from that genus in having 
a greater number of cardinal teeth, and in having its ligament 
mainly internal. 

It has somewhat the aspect of Gouldia, but it differs from that 
genus in having slender, well developed posterior, as well as 
anterior lateral teeth. It has also a greater number of cardinal 
teeth than Gouldia and its ligament is differently situated and 
partly external. 

The only species of this genus which I have satisfactorily 
examined is the one which is described in the following paragraph. 
This I regard as the type of the genus, bnt it is likely that the 
Astarte carinata of d’Orbigny’ is congeneric with it. 

Stearnsia Robinsi (sp. nov.) PI. II, figs, 7—9. : 

Shell much compressed, trihedrak in marginal outline; lunule 
long and narrow, nearly straight from end to end, concave trans- 
versely; escutcheon similar in shape and character to the lunule, 
but longer; beaks small, appressed, angular; ligament slightly 


1 See Palcont. Francaise, Ter. Cret. iii, pl. 262, figs. 1. and 2. 


34 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


exposed, and it appears to have been divided into an outer and 
inner portion by a calcareous septum; umbonal furrows distinct, 
producing an emargination at the posterior part of the convex 
basal border and a considerable prominence of the posterior 
extremity; hinge strong; the lateral teeth slender and extending 
the full length of the lunule and escutcheon respectively; surface 
marked by strong concentric furrows and ridges, which end 
abruptly at the margins of the lunule and escutcheon respectively ; 
the surface of both lunule and escutcheon plain, 


AVICULIDA. 
Genus DALLICONCHA (gen. nov.). 


Shell resembling Gervillia in general form, in the character of 
the test, in the muscular markings, and in the possession of a 
pit-bearing diverging hinge area upon each valve. The valves 
are more or less nearly equal in convexity; beaks terminal, 
divergent; the upper borders of the hinge areas converging from 
the widely separated beaks to the posterior end of the wing, 
where the areas come in contact with each other by their full 
width; posterior wing elongate, clearly defined from the body of 
the shell; anterior wing absent, the anterior extremity of each 
valve being inflexed so as to form, when both valves are together, 
a three-lobed depression in the front portion of the shell, one 
lobe of which ends at the extremity of each of the divergent 
beaks and the other below, at the contact of the antero-basal 
margins of the valves. At the bottom of the depression there is 
a distinct byssal aperture, to form which both valves are nearly 
or quite equally notched. The articulating portion of the hinge 
of each valve is marked by more or less distinct crenulations 
which cross it obliquely downward and backward, and which are 
sometimes visible upon the surface of the areas above the articu- 
lating border. At the anterior end of the hinge these crenula- 
tions are approximately perpendicular, and sometimes denticulate 
in character, and at the posterior end they sometimes assume the 
form of slender, nearly horizontal lateral teeth, above which are 
more nearly transverse crenulations. 

Dalliconcha agrees with Gervillia in the characteristics already 
mentioned; but it differs from the typical forms of that genus 
mainly in the inflection of the anterior extremity of the valves, 
and the consequent terminal position of the beaks, and absence 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 35 


of an anterior ear. It also differs in wanting the large, longitu- 
dinal teeth which characterize true Gervillia—as seen, for 
example, in G. difficilis @Orbigny, and G. anceps Deshayes.' 
The byssal aperture is also more clearly defined than in Gervillia. 

In these differing features it agrees approximately with Perna; 
but it differs conspicuously from Perna in its much more elon- 
gate form, in the distinct definition of the posterior wing, the 
smaller number of ligamental pits, and in the crenulation of the 
hinge. This genus is more nearly related to Gervillia than to 
any other genus of the Aviculide, the relation between the two 
genera being somewhat similar to that which exists between the 
living forms of Avicula and the Carboniferous genus Monopteria 
of Meek and Worthen. 

The species which is described in the following paragraph is 
proposed as the type of Dalliconcha, but the Gervillia ensiformis 
of Conrad is an equally typical species. The G. aviculoides of 
Defrance (not Sowerby) and G. solenoides Defrance seem also 
to belong to this genus, as doubtless do several other forms 
which have been referred to Gervillia. 


Dalliconcha invaginata (nov.sp.). Pl. II, figs. 4 and 5. 

Shell long and slender; the dorsum gently concave from beak 
to posterior end, and transversely flattened by the abrupt inflec- 
tion of the dorsal border of each valve; wing well developed ; 
the anterior depression rather deep; beaks prominent; byssal 
aperture moderately large, oval; hinge-areas each bearing five 
or six ligamental pits, which are of unequal size; the spaces 
between the pits marked by irregular oblique crenulations, 


Genus AGUILERIA (gen. nov.). 


Shell resembling Perna in general form, in the character of the 
test, in its muscular markings, and in the possession of a_pit- 
bearing, diverging hinge area upon each valve. The valves are 
more or less nearly equal in convexity; a more or less distinct 
furrow passes from the dorsal border of each valve, near the 
apex of the beak, to the anterior margin, defining a projecting, 
more or less inflated anterior portion of the shell, which is 
homologous with the anterior ear of Margaritophora. The 
beaks are not prominent, situated anteriorly, but not terminal ; 
ligamental pits distinct, but not numerous. The articulating 


1cee Paleont. Francaise, Ter. Cret., iii, pl. 394, fig. 8; and pl. 396, fig. 7 


36 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


portion of the hinge of both valves of the adult examples of the 
type species is marked by crenulations or denticles, which cross 
the hinge at nearly right angles in front, but at the posterior por- 
tion their course is obliquely downward and backward. 

In the type species a small blunt tooth is observable at the 
anterior end of the hinge of the left valve; and there is a larger, 
more oblique one at the posterior end of the hinge. There are 
corresponding pits in the left valve to receive these teeth, and 
some specimens also show a slight elevation at the side of the 
anterior and posterior dental pits respectively, suggesting that 
they represent incipient teeth in that valve. Byssal aperture 
obscure or absent. 

This genus agrees with Perna in the characters which have 
already been mentioned, but it differs from Perna in the retreat- 
ing position of the beak, in the projecting instead of inflected 
anterior extremity of the shell beneath the beaks, in the crenula- 
lation of the articulating portion of the hinge, in the smaller 
number of ligamental pits, and in the absence of a well-defined 
byssal notch in either valve. 

It agrees with Margaritophora, as shown, for example, by the 
living species M. pica Gould, from the southern Pacific Ocean, in 
the character of the test, in the muscular markings, in the pos- 
session of blunt teeth upon the anterior and posterior portions of 
the hinge, and in the retreating position of the beaks. It differs 
from Margaritophora in having well-developed ligamental pits in 
its hinge areas, a crenulate or denticulate, instead of a smooth 
hinge border, and in the absence of a compressed anterior ear, 
and of a distinct byssal notch. 

Bakevellia has some characteristics similar to those of this 
genus, but its ligamental pits are fewer in number and occupy 
only the middle portion of the hinge, while its lateral teeth are 
two or three in number at each end of the hinge, and they are 
nearly parallel to the hinge border; the latter being smooth and 
not crenulate. Besides this there is some reason to doubt whether 
Bakevellia really belongs to the family Aviculide, as do Perna 
and its congeners; and to which family this new genus is 
referred. 

The species which is described in the following paragraph is 
proposed as the type of Aguileria. Sefior Aguilera has shown 
me some examples of a species which he obtained from the Cre- 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 37 


taceous rocks of the State of Puebla, Mexico, which is probably 
congeneric with this Texan form. It is probable also that the 
Gervillia Renauxiana of Matheron, and other published forms, 
ought to be referred to the genus here proposed. A form from 
the Cretaceous of Brazil, described by me some years ago under 
the name of Gervillia dissita, but still unpublished, seems to 
belong to this genus. If those species should be assigned to this 
genus it may be that the crenulation of the hinge will be found 
to be an inconstant character; but the other characters which are 
_ herein described are regarded as a sufficient basis for its generic 
identity. 

Aguileria Cumminsi (sp. nov.). Pl. Il, figs. 1-3. 


Shell inflated, obliquely subelliptical in marginal outline; test 
thick, hinge line moderately long; hinge areas broad, bearing 
three or four ligamental pits; hinge border including the surface 
of the cardinal teeth, distinctly crenulated in adult examples; 
posterior cardinal tooth moderately large; anterior one small 
and indistinct. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE II. 


Aguileria cumminst White. , 
Fic. 1. Left side view of an adult example. 
Fic. 2. Dorsal view of the same. 
Fic. 8. Interior view of a left valve, somewhat narrowed by lateral 
compression, showing the hinge and cardinal area. 


Dalliconcha invaginata W. 


Fic. 4. Right side view of a restored outline, reduced to three-fourths 
natural size. 


Fic. 5. Front view of an adult example, restored as to its outline from 
a partially crushed condition. 
Dalliconcha ensiformis Conrad, sp. 
Fic. 6. A left valve, showing hinge and front features; introduced for 
comparison. 
Stearnsia robbinsi W. 


Fic. 7. Left side view of a medium-sized example. 
Fic. 8. Dorsal view of the same. 
Fic. 9. An imperfect example, showing the hinge of the left valve. 


All the figures except 4 are of natural size. 


38 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


FEBRUARY 1. 
The President, Dr. JosepH Lerpy, in the chair. 


Twenty-two persons present. 

Papers under the following titles were presented for publication ; 

“On the Cretaceous Formations of Texas, and their reations to 
those of other portions of North America,” by Charles A. White. 

“On Zine—Manganese Asbestos,” by George A. Koenig, Ph. D. 


Parasite of a Bat.——Dr. Leipy remarked that it was a common 
opinion among country people that swallows and bats were 
infested with bed-bugs and often introduced them into houses. 
He had convinced himself that the Cimex infesting the cliff 
swallow was a different species from the bed-bug." He had 
repeatedly examined bats without finding Cimex. On one of 
two small bats, from Panama Bay, presented this evening by 
Dr. Wm. H. Jones, he found two singular insects, which appear 
to be the Polyctenes fumarius, described by Prof. Westwood from 
a bat of Jamaica. They are about half of the size given for the 
species, but otherwise appear to agree in all respects. It has 
four jointed antennz, with the first pair of limbs short and the 
other pair long. The insect has distinct hemiclytra. 


On a Peculiar Form of Molybdenite—Dr. Gro. A. Kornie 
called attention to a specimen of Molybdenite from the German- 
town quarries, presented by Mr. Thomas Meehan. The Molyb- 
denite forms a perfect cylinder, 2 inches long hy +2 inch 
diameter. It shows a lamellar structure, but the leaves are 
twisted and felted together. Owing to the remarkable shape the 
speaker had supposed the substance to be graphite and placed 
by some persons—quarrymen—in a + inch drill-hole, ramming it 
down tightly. Blowpipe tests, however, show the substance to 
be Molybdenite. In the open tube a peculiar odor was noticed 
not quite like that of Selenium but near it, and it was believed 
to be desirable that a quantitative analysis should be made. 


FEBRUARY 8. 
Mr Tuomas MEEHAN, Vice- President, in the chair. 

Fourteen persons present. 

A paper entitled “On Invertebrates from the Eocene of Mis- 
sissipp1 and Alabama,” by Otto Meyer, was presented for pub- 
lication. 

The following were ordered to be printed.— 


1 Proc. 1877, 284. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 39 


ON THE CRETACEOUS FORMATIONS OF TEXAS AND THEIR RELATION TO 
THOSE OF OTHER PORTIONS OF NORTH AMERICA. 
BY CHARLES A. WHITE. 
Published by permission of the Director of the U. S. Geological Survey. 


The true relations of the different Cretaceous formations which 
have long been known to exist within the State of Texas to each 
other, and to those which have been recognized in other portions 
of North America, have not hitherto been satisfactorily known. 
Several eminent geologists have written upon the subject, and 
considerable diversity of opinion has prevailed among them. 
The former impracticability of obtaining information by personal 
observation over any considerable portion of that great region; 
the destruction by the civil war of the work so well begun by 
Dr. Shumard, and the limited knowledge then possessed by any 
one of the general geology of North America, were doubtless the 
causes which prevented a satisfactory solution of this question. 
Now numerous railroads traverse the State, the hostile tribes 
which barred the progress of travelers have been quieted or 
removed, and a good outline of the geology of the continent is 
known. 

With the opportunity of availing myself of these advantages I 
entered last year upon an investigation of the Texas Cretaceous, 
placing the field work in charge of my chief assistant, Mr. Robert 
T. Hill. In the latter part of the season I traversed the State in 
various directions in company with Mr. Hill, reviewing his work 
and making additional observations. The following section is 
the result of these labors, and I am so well convinced of the 
accuracy of its essential features that I do not hesitate to adopt 
it as the basis of my paleontological and museum work in relation 
to the Texas Cretaceous, although the order of superposition 
therein given is so different from what it has been generally sup- 
posed to be. 

The remarks at the right hand side of the column, which repre- 
sents the section, are by Mr Hill, who has with considerable 
care compared this section with those which have hitherto been 
published as representing the Texas Cretaceous. 


4() 


PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF 


[1887. 


General Section of the Cretaceous Strata of the Eastern half of 


ke 
Navarro Beps. 


Texas. 


7. Strata in Navarro County, given this name by B. F. 
Shumard and correlated with the Ripley Group in 1861; but 
not placed in his general section of 1860; correlated with 
Ripley Group at ‘lerrell by R. H Loughridge; 10th Census 
Report, Vol. V. Included by Roemer, together with 4 and 5 
of this section, in his ‘‘Kreidebildungen am Fusse des Hoch- 
landes.”’” Outcrops along a narrow area upon the western 
border of the Gulf States Tertiary. 


6. Outcrops to the west of No. 7, occupying the so-called 
Black Prairie region. Of great thickness and uniformity of 


| Dinosaur SANDs. 


: 6 character. Recognized by Owen as extending into Arkansas, 
wn : and as equivalent with the rotten limestone of Mississippi, 
= AusTIN named ‘‘Austin Limestone’? by B. F. Shumard in 1860, and 
placed in his section between Nos. 2 and 3 of this section, but 
ea} LIMESTONE. its true relation not then recognized. Included by Roemer 
n with No. 7. Sherman, Dallas, Waco, Austin and New Braun- 
By fels are approximately upon the western border of the out- 
5 crop. 

Oo 
5. 5. Yellow arenaceous, and blue argillaceous shales, narrow 
exposure west, and along the northern half of No 6. Is the 
EaGie Forp lower part of Shumard’s Austin limestone, and also the 
nee ‘‘Arenaceous Group’ and ‘‘Fish Bed’’ of his Lower Cre- 
: taceous. 

4, 4. Coarse ferruginous sands and clays; fossiliferous. Has 
been alluded to by various writers as ‘‘Tertiary,’’ ‘‘Miocene,”’ 
TimBeR CREEK “‘Quaternary,’’ etc. Its outcrop is coextensive with the region 
B know as the Lower Cross Timbers. It apparently rests un- 

EBS: conformably upen No. 3. 

8. Strata of this division at Fort Washita, I. T., partially 
described in 1854, and called ‘‘Senonien’’ by G. G. Shumard, 
wrongly placed by B. F. Shumard, in his section, immediately 

3. beneath No. 6 of this section. More comprehensively de- 
scribed by Jules Marcou in 1855, and referred to the Neoconian. 

WaAsHITA Is not distinctly separable from No. 2, either by the character 
of the strata or fossil contents. Outcrop occupies a_ narrow 

’ Divison. belt extending southward from old Fort Washita via Denison. 
N Denton, Fort Worth, Salado, Austin, and westward of San 
a Antonio; was included together with No. 2 by Roemer in his 
4 “«Kreidebildungen des Hochlandes.”’ 
an 
= . . 
en) 2. In 1848 this division was included by Roemer in his 
1S) *‘Kreidebildungen des Hochlandes,’’ as seen in buttes north 
a 2. of Fredericksburg. It is also a Hic 3 Peak ai 

, the ‘‘Caprina Limestone’? and ‘‘Caprotina Limestone’ o : 
a PERUSE ES aUats F. Ghumsed in 1860. These authors places all except the last | 
3 Division. named strata at the top of the whole Texas Cretaceous series. 
Outcrops along the borders of the paleozoic areas in Central 
Texas. 
AE 1. Coarse silicious sand,, popularly called ‘‘pack-sand.’’ 


Occurs between the base of the fossiliferous Cretaceous and 
the carboniferous series. Contains vertebrate remains. 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 41 


The fossils which have been collected from the strata of this 
Texas section, have not yet been fully studied with reference to 
the different formations which they represent. That work has, 
however, so far progressed as to give some important indications 
as to the equivalency of certain of these Texas formations with 
those which different geologists have investigated in the regions 
to the eastward, westward, and northward from that State; and 
also to show that a large part of the Texas Cretaceous section is 
not represented by any of the formations referred to. The 
following table will serve to formulate these indications, but as 
the recognition of equivalency is more satisfactory in some cases 
than in others, each case is considered separately in the following 
paragraplis :— 


MisstssiPPt Texas SECTION. WESTERN SECTION. Urrer Missourt 
SECTION. RIVER SECTION. 
Ripley Group. Navarro Beds, Fox Hills Group. te wie aie 
Rotten Limestone. | Austin Limestone. { Nos 2 & 3,or Ft. Benton 
Tombigbee Sand. Eagle Ford Shales Colorado Group. and Niobrarra Groups. 
Eutaw Group. Timber Creek Beds. Dakota Group. No. 1, or Dakota Group. 
Wanting. Washita Division. Wanting. Wanting. 
Wanting. Fredericksb’g Division. | Wanting. Wanting. 


Before making comparisons of the Texas section with the 
others of this table, it is necessary to make some explanations 
with reference to the relations of the latter to each other. 

The Mississippi section indicated in the foregoing table is that 
which was published by Prof. E. W. Hilgard in his official report 
upon the geology of the State of Mississippi." The western 
section is a modification, first proposed by King,’ of the well- 
known Upper Missouri River section of Meek and Hayden, 
which is represented by the right-hand column. King, however, 
placed the equivalents of Nos. 3, 4 and 5 of the Upper Missouri 
section all together under the name of Fox Hill Group. This 
being an unnatural grouping of the strata upon paleontological 
grounds, I still further modified it by placing Nos. 2 and 3 
together under King’s name of Colorado Group; and Nos. 4 and 
5 together under one of the original names of Fox Hills Group 


1 Geology and Agriculture of Mississippi, 1860, p. 3; 
2U.S. Geol. Expl., 40th Parallel, vol. i, pp. 305, 306. 
3 Ann. Report U. S. Geol. Surv. Terr. for 1876, p. 22. 


42 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887 


These two consolidated groups, together with the Dakota Group, 
the separate identity of which all geologists have recognized, con- 
stitute the western Cretaceous section of the foregoing table. 

The New Mexican Section of Prof. Newberry seems to be 
practically identical with the western section of the foregoing 
table. He seems to indicate, however, that there is in that region 
a blending of the Dakota Group with the next overlying forma- 
tion. It may be noted also that at least one of the species which 
Mr. Meek describes in that report as coming from the middle 
division of the New Mexican Section? is now known to belong 
to a lower horizon than that of the base of his section, namely, 
to that of the Comanche division of the Texas section. 

Southward from Dakota and Montana I have never been able 
to separate the equivalent of No. 4 from that of No. 5 of Meek 
and Hayden’s section, either stratigraphically or paleontologi- 
eally. It is for this reason that I have referred all strata that 
carry any of the fossils which they indicated as characterizing 
either of those divisions to the Fox Hills’ Group alone. On the 
other hand, while Nos. 2 and 3 are so closely related to each 
other paleontologically that they are now generally regarded as 
constituting one natural group, an upper and a lower lithological 
division of the same are quite as clearly recognizable in southern 
Colorado and northern New Mexico as in the Upper Missouri 
River region. 

It is a significant fact that while the separate identity of the 
Dakota group has been indicated by specific identity of plant 
remains, which are found over a large region, as well as by 
stratigraphical position, there is a marked difference in the char- 
acter of the invertebrate fossils from different localities. I refer 
especially to those which Mr. Meek’* and myself* have published 
as coming from strata of that group in Central Kansas, as com- 
pared with the few which have been found in southeastern Dakota. 
The Kansas forms are mainly or wholly of marine origin, but 
they are such as may have lived in littoral waters; while those 
of southeastern Dakota are of different species, and indicate a 


1 Newberry’s Geol. Rept. Expl. Exped. from Santa Fe to Junction of 
Grand and Green Rivers, pp. 32, 121, 122. 

2 Ib., p. 126, pl. i, figs. 7 a, 0d. 

3 Ann. Report U. S. Geol. Sur. Terr. for 1870, pp. 297, 301-313; Vol. IX 
U. S. Geol. Sur. Terr., p. 24. 

* Proc. U.S. National Museum, Vol. 2, pp. 295, 296, pl. 5. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 43 


less saline condition. It is also significant that, with the excep- 
tion of some marine mollusca which Mr. Meek doubtfully referred 
to the Dakota group in New Mexico,' no other invertebrates than 
those which the Kansas and Dakota localities have furnished, 
have been reported as coming from that group. The facts which 
have been mentioned, others which will be referred to, and our 
present knowledge of the general geology of that western region, 
all seem to indicate that while the greater part of the Dakota 
group, as it is now known, is a non-marine deposit, we ought to 
expect to find it to merge into a marine deposit to the southward. 

Now in making comparisons of the Texas Cretaceous rocks 
with those which have been observed in other parts of the conti- 
nent, we find that the whole Comanche series represents older 
strata than are included in any of the other published sections 
of North American Cretaceous except perhaps that of California.’ 
The strata of the Comanche series are known to extend north- 
ward from Texas into the Indian Territory, and some of its 
characteristic fossils have been found in southeastern Kansas. 
Fossils belonging to this series have also been found at various 
points in western Texas and the adjacent southeastern part of 
New Mexico. They have also been found at various points in 
Mexico, one locality being upon the western side of the Sierra 
Madre, in the Mexican State of Sonora.’ 

Judging from all the information which I have been able to 
obtain, I infer that none of the strata of the Comanche series 
extend beyond the eastern boundaries of Texas, nor further 
northward than southern Kansas. It seems probable also, that 
while this series is well developed, both faunally and _strati- 
graphically, in Texas, it has, or originally had, its greatest 
development within the region which is now the Republic of 
Mexico. 

Again, judging from present information, there seems to be a 
complete faunal break at the top of the Comanche series. That 
is, I am not yet aware that a single fossil species of that series 
passes up into any of the upper members of the Texas Creta- 
ceous Section. The Comanche series is therefore not only greatly 
restricted in its geographical extension to the eastward and 


1 Newberry’s Geol. Report before cited, p. 121. 
2 White; Bull U. S. Geol. Surv., No, Vol: 15, p. III, 1885. 
8 Gabb; Paleontology of California, Vol. II, p. 257. 


44 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


northward, but there seems also to be a clear line of demarkation 
between that series and the upper one, within the State of Texas. 
No unconformity of the strata of the upper series upon those of 
the latter has yet been satisfactorily observed, but it can hardly be 
doubted that there is at least a brief chronological break between 
the two series. This latter question, however, I am not now 
prepared to discuss. 

From the foregoing remarks it will be seen that it is the forma- 
tions of the upper series alone which can now be discussed with 
reference to equivalency with the formations represented by the 
other sections of the foregoing table. Beginning with the lowest 
member of the upper, or Gulf series, namely, the Timber Creek 
beds, I regard those strata as, at least in part, equivalent with the 
Dakota group of the Western and upper Missouri sections, and 
perhaps equivalent with the Eutaw group of the Mississippi 
section. Of the latter supposed equivalency I have no paleonto- 
logical evidence; and the suggestion is made mainly in conse- 
quence of the stratigraphical position of the Eutaw group. 

That the Timber Creek beds are equivalent with the Dakota 
group is indicated not only by the position of each with refer- 
ence to overlying formations, but I have recognized some of the 
species which were first found in the Dakota strata of central 
Kansas, in the Timber Creek beds of Denton County, Texas. 


The Eagle Ford shales are recognized as equivalent with the 
bluish shales, or lower portion of the Colorado group as it is 
known in Colorado and the adjoining territories. That is, I have 
recognized certain of the species of the Eagle Ford shales as 
identical with some which occur in the Colorado group to the 
northwestward of Texas. The lithological character of the shales 
of both regions is also similar. 


As to the equivalency of the Eagle Ford shales with the 
Tombigbee sand of the Mississippi section, the only reason 
I now have for offering that suggestion is its stratigraphical 
position. 

That the Austin limestone is equivalent, both stratigraphically 
and paleontologically, with the rotten limestone of the Missis- 
sippi section, as has been shown by other authors, there seems to 
be no reason to doubt. I also regard those Texan strata as 
equivalent with the upper division of the Colorado group. The 
Texan strata are not only quite similar in lithological character 


1887. | NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 45 


to those of that division as it is known in southern Colorado and 
New Mexico, but I have recognized several species of fossils as 
common to the Austin limestone and those more northern strata. 

The paleontological evidence that the Navarro beds are 
equivalent with the Ripley group of the Mississippi section, as 
presented by Shumard,’ seems to be beyond question. It is also 
known that several molluscan species which characterize the 
equivalents of the Navarro beds in the Cretaceous of the Gulf 
and Atlantic coast regions, are not uncommon in the Fox Hills 
group of the Western section. 

The Fox Hills groups of the Western section is clearly recog- 
nizable as such in the valley of the Rio Grande, in western 
Texas, where it is found to contain a number of the characteristic 
species of the group. The evidence is conclusive, also, that the 
Fox Hills strata there, are, or originally were, directly continuous 
with those of that epoch which are found to the northward.’ Of 
the present, or former, direct stratigraphical continuity of the 
western Fox Hills strata with their presumed equivalents in 
Eastern Texas, and in the Gulf and Atlantic coast regions, 
present evidence is not so clear. 

Although the identity of certain species, found in those 
eastern and western strata respectively, is beyond reasonable 
question, there is a decided difference, both paleontological and 
lithological, between them. Still, there seems to be good reason 
for regarding them as having been synchronously deposited. 
Their differences were perhaps largely due to the presence of a 
land area between an eastern and a western marine area during 
the Fox Hills-Ripley epoch, to the southward of which the two 
marine areas coalesced. This view seems to find corroboration 
in the fact that most of the species which are common to both 
the eastern and western strata, are open sea forms, and conse- 
quently had a wide geographical range. Those species which 
differ most in the two regions respectively, are apparently such 
as had a more restricted range. 

We now come to consider the relation of the Fox Hills strata 
and the Navarro Beds respectively, to overlying formations. It 
appears to be unquestionable that the Lignite Tertiary Beds of 
eastern Texas rest directly upon the Navarro Beds, just as the 


1 Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., viii, p. 189. 
2 This volume, pp. 18-20. 


46 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


equivalent Tertiary strata rest upon the Ripley Group in Missis- 
sippi; but in Texas the actual contact seems not yet to have been 
seen by a competent observer. The faunal difference also, between 
the Navarro and the Lignite Beds, plainly indicate a change in 
physical conditions, and also a chronological break of some 
extent. The break, however, may have been only a brief one. 

On the other hand, the strata of the Fox Hills Group in the 
region of the Rio Grande are directly overlaid by those of the 
Laramie Group, the two formations so blending together that no 
sharply defined plane of demarkation between them can be 
recognized. Thus we find the stratigraphical series in that 
western region to be an unbroken one up to the top of the 
Laramie Group; while the eastern series is broken at the top 
of the Navarro Beds. We are therefore still in doubt as to the 
true stratigraphical relation of the Laramie Group with the 
Eocene Tertiary of the Gulf region. If that relation is ever 
discovered, it now seems certain that we shall find it in the 
southwestern part of Texas, or the adjacent part of Mexico. 

The Dakota Group of the western and upper Missouri sections 
rests directly upon Jurassic strata, which in turn rest upon a 
series known as the “Red Beds,” and usually regarded as of 
Triassic age. Those Red Beds are there found to rest upon the 
Carboniferous, or upon older paleozoic rocks. No equivalent of 
the Jurassic strata referred to have been recognized in connec- 
tion with the Texas Cretaceous section as given in this article; 
and they seem to have entirely thinned out before reaching the 
region of Central Texas. In that region, the strata next under- 
lying the Comanche series are clearly either those of the 
Carboniferous, or of the Red Beds. The latter are not known 
to exist to the eastward of the Carboniferous area of Northern 
Central Texas, but they reach considerable thickness upon the 
western side of that area, where they are usually known as the 
Gypsum formation. 

It appears from the investigations upon which this article is 
based that certain of the members of the Texas Cretaceous 
section have not heretofore been recognized, and that the true 
order of superposition of the formations has been misunderstood, 
the theoretical section of Marcou' being more nearly correct than 
any heretofore published. It also appears that while the lower 


1Proc Boston Soc. Nat. History, Vol. VIII, p. 93. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 47 


series of that section is not represented in any of the other 
published sections in North America, the upper series may be 
satisfactorily correlated with the western and upper Missouri 
sections; and in part, at least, with the Cretaceous formations of 
the Gulf, and Atlantic coast regions. 

In making these investigations the really valuable work of 
Dr. B. F. Shumard has been adopted so far as practicable, and 
a large proportion of the fossil species which he published, but 
did not figure, have been recognized. The admirable work of 
Prof. Roemer also is found to be as useful to-day as it was when 
it was first published, forty years ago. 


ON ZINC—MANGANESE, ASBESTOS. 
BY GEORGE A KOENIG, PH. D. 


During a visit to the Franklin Zinc Mines in 1879, I obtained 
from Mr. George, then Superintendent of the Trotter mine a 
considerable quantity of Sussexite. Among this there was some 
material which did not quite look like the rest, and was subjected 
to an investigation. This material I will designate A. After 
finding it of interest, I obtained from my friend and colleague, 
Dr. F. A. Genth, a bluish asbestiform mineral from the same 
locality; this will be designated as material B. 

Both appear as stiff, rather columnar fibres, and effervesce with 
acid. But after treatment with dilute HCL, a fine silky mass ot 
fibres remain, and these were analyzed. The needles appeared 
under the microscope slightly yellowish or colorless, whilst the 
substance in bulk appeared bluish, like crocidolite or brown black. 

These needles fuse readily before the blow-pipe with intumes- 
cence to a black globule, and behave thus like Sussexite. But 
no color is given to the flame, so characteristically green in 
Sussexite. 


48 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


After extracting with acid, whereby A gave 73 asbestos, 27 
calcite, and material B gave 85 asbestos, 15 calcite, the residue 
was thoroughly dried at 130°C., and then analyzed as follows:— 


A. B. 

SiO? — 55:84 53°50 
ALO? = — 1:36 
FeO? = —— 8-12 
MgO = 19°58 1458 
CaO = 10-00 6:62 
MnO = 479 1:70 
yO = 459 7-10 
FeO = 2:40 4:68 
HO = 3:20 3°34 
100-40 101-00 


The molecular ratio is formed for— 
SiO’: (Mg, Ca, Fe, Zn, Mn H’) O 
A. 1°8613 1:9716 
1:00 1:06 
(Mg, Ca, Fe, Zn, Mn H’) SiO? 
SiO? : (AI’Fe)’: Mg, Ca, Zn Fe H’) O 


B. 1°7833 : 0°1279 : 1°6911 
Or, if we add the sesquioxides to the protoxides— 
17833 
= 1:00 C016 
1:8190 


We have here then two Bisilicates, remarkable for the poly- 
basic composition, which are either pyroxene or amph‘bole 
asbestiform. I am inclined to classify them as amphibolic. It 
is probable that these silicates are in a number of collections 
under the name of Sussexite, with which notably the material A 
shows much resemblance. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 49 


Frespruary 15. 


Mr. Gro. W. Tryon Jr. in the chair. 


Twenty-four persons present. 


Grampus Rissoanus on the American Coast.—Prof. Hrtuprin 
called attention to the recent stranding on the New Jersey coast, at 
Atlantic City, of Risso’s whale, Grampus Rissoanus, a form readily 
distinguished from other allied cetaceans by the peculiar slaty 
lines which are irregularly distributed over the body. The speaker 
thought that this was the first instance of this singular Mediterranean 
species having been recorded from the trans-Atlantic waters, and 
emphasized the difficulty of drawing lines of delimitation to the 
oceanic faunas. The specimen in question was dark-slaty in color 
on the sides, verging to black on the back and measured about 
eleven feet in length. 


FEBRUARY 22. 


Mr. CHarves Morris in the chair. 


Nineteen persons present. 


Origin of the Excretory System in the Earth-worm.—Professor 
Epmunp B. Witson, of Bryn Mawr, Pa., laid before the Academy 
an account of his observations on the development of Lumbricus 
olidus, calling especial attention to the remarkable similarity that 
exists between the development of the nephridia and the origin of 
the excretory system in the vertebrates. The gastrula is formed 
by a process of invagination. Upon the establishment of the 
germ-bands, they are found to be essentially similar to those of 
Clepsine, ending behind in eight large cells, by the continued 
division of which the bands increase in length as the embryo grows. 
Two of these large cells are mesoblasts (giving rise to the dis- 
sepiments, muscles and vessels) two are neuroblasts (giving rise to 
the ventral nerve-cord), two are nephroblasts (giving rise to 
the excretory organs)and two give rise to cells whose fate could not 
be determined. From each of these cells a row of cells extends for- 
wards on the ventral side of the body between the ectoblast and 
entoblast. The rows are at first one cell wide, but are converted in 
front into solid cords, several cells in thickness. The principal 
interest of the development lies in the origin and fate of the rows 


50 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


produced by the nephroblasts; these rows are designated as the 
nephridial rows. In each somite a solid outgrowth from each ne- 
phridial row takes place into the coelom and is ultimately conver- 
ted into the nephridium of the corresponding side. Thus the 
nephridia arise as metameric outgrowths from a solid cord of 
cells that lies in the somatopleure; and their mode of development 
is therefore essentially similar to that of the segmental tubes of the 
vertebrate head-kidney or pro-nephros. 

An examination of the origin of the nephroblast demonstrates the 
fact that it is originally an ectoblastic cell, which extends to the 
surface of the body and is only in rather late stages to be distin- 
guished from other ectoblastic cells by its greater size and by the 
fact that it sinks below the surface. It always remains, however, 
embedded in the ectoblast, and unquestionably is derived from that 
layer. The nephridial rows and the nephridia to which they 
give rise are therefore ectoblastic structures. 

This conclusion is believed by Prof. Wilson to establish two 
interesting homologies, namely: between the nephridial row of 
Lumbricus and the Wolffian or segmental duct of the vertebrates, 
and between the series of nephridia of annelides and the vertebrate 
head-kidney or pro-nephros. It has very recently been shown that 
in Raja, Rana, Lacerta, guinea-pig and the rabbit, the segmental 
duct is derived directly from the ectoblast by a mode of development 
essentially like that of the nephridial row of Lwmbricus. Hatschek, 
Eduard Meyer and Lang have already called attention to the close 
resemblance between the Wolffian duct of vertebrates and the 
longitudinal canal that unites the nephridia in the larval Polygordius 
and in certain adult annelides. Prof. Wilson’s observations, taken 
in connection with those of Meyer supply the embryological proof 
that the two structures are actually homologous, and that the. 
excretory systems of annelides and of vertebrates are constructed 
upon fundamentally the same type and originate by similar modes 
of development. Attention was called to the direct bearing of this 
_result on current theories relating to the origin of the Vertebrata. 


Marcu 1. 
The President, Dr Jos. Lrrpy, in the chair. 

Twenty-six persons present. 

A paper entitled “The Summit Plates in Blastoids, Crinoids and 
Cystids and their morphological Relations,” By Charles Wachsmuth 
and Frank Springer, was presented for publication. 

The following was ordered to be printed :— 


ada. 1887. 


l 


Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phi 


O. Meyer, del. 


Meyer, Eocene Invertebrates. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 51 


ON INVERTEBRATES FROM THE EOCENE OF MISSISSIPPI AND 
ALABAMA. 


BY OTTO MEYER. Ph. D. 


In the illustrations to the following paper, the figures of some 
insufficiently known species of the Southern Old-Tertiary are included. 
Notes on these are given. The species referred to are mostly small 
ones. All the mentioned material has been collected by me and is 
in my collection. 


Odostomia Boettgeri n.sp. PI. III fig. 4. 


Subulate, polished. Nucleus sinistral, vertical, partly hidden, 


Adult whorls eight, with an impressed line below the suture. 
Suture distinct. Mouth subelliptical. Inner lip with a strong, 
nearly horizontal fold. At some distance from the outer lip there 
are within six raised revolving lines. 


Vicksburg, Miss. “Lower Vicksburgian.” 
Turbonilla major n.sp. Pil. IIT fig. 3. 


Nucleus sinistral, its axis horizontal, its volutions separate. 
Adult whorls many, subconvex, covered with strong transverse ribs 
and densely spirally striated. The spirals do not extend over the 
ribs. Mouth subquadrangular. Inner lips with a strong oblique 
fold. Base spirally striated. Jackson, Miss. Rare. 

The more common Turbonilla in Jackson is a form which I 


should rather put to Turbonilla neglecta Mr. than to the above ~ 


species. Compared with 7. major it is much smaller and more 
slender and the spiral striae are scarcely distinct, otherwise it is 
very similar. 

DENTITEREBRA 2. gen. 


Turreted ; transversely ribbed. Aperture narrow, terminating in 
a short anterior canal. Inner lip callous, very slightly striate. 
Outer lip crenulated internally, sinous posteriorly. Base striated. 

On account of its mouth this genus is probably to be placed 
among the Columbellidae, in which family it is conspicuous by its 
turreted spire and transverse ribs. It is perhaps to be considered a 
subgenus of Coluwmbella. If this is not the right position, it may 
belong to the Pleurotomidae. 


we 


52 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Dentiterebra prima n. sp. Pl. III fig. 2. 


The pointed nucleus consists of four volutions. Five adult 
whorls are covered by strong transverse ribs, eighteen on the body 
whorl; the surface else being smooth. Base with strong revolving 
lines, which are perceptible on the callus of the inner lip. The 
inner lip is else without striae or granulations. Crenulations of the 
outer lip six. Suture distinct, impressed. Claiborne, Ala. 

I found only the figured specimen. It has the appearance of a 
young Terebra. 

Pleurotoma Aldrichi n. sp. Pl. III fig. 7, 7a, 7b. 


The nucleus consists of one and a half smooth inflated embryonic 
whorls. Adult whorls six; they are convex, raised below the 
suture, covered by transverse ribs and elevated spiral lines. Of the 
spiral lines those on the middle of the whorl are the strongest. 
The sinus is above the middle of the whorl. Aperture less than 
one third of the shell, with rather straight canal. The young shell 
shows a simple outer lip and a smooth, but not callous inner lip. 
The older the shell the more deposit on the inner lip it has. Old 


specimens apparently have strong folds within the outer lip. 
Jackson, Miss. 


I found eight specimens. The specimens, 7 b, has longitudinal 
folds within the outer lips, the uppermost of which is the strongest; 
besides it is somewhat stouter than the others. I consider it, 
however, as an old specimen of the same species, for the surface, 
though partially skinned, shows the same ornamentation, the 
characteristic nucleus is the same, and one of the other specimens 
shows an indication of the upper fold within the outer lip. 


Tornatella volutata n. sp. Pl. III fig. 11. 


Oval-elongate. The nucleus consists of one and a half smooth 
volutions, the first volution standing almost vertical and being partly 
hidden. Five adult whorls are slightly convex and covered with 
impressed revolving lines. These lines are slightly punctuate; 
number about six on each whorl, the body whorl excepted, where 
they are numerous and towards the base increase in distinctness and 
become closer. Mouthrathernarrow. Outer lip sharp. Inner lip 
with a strong fold below the middle, and slightly covered by 
callus. Suture impressed. 

Vicksburg, Miss. “Higher Vicksburgian.” 

I found only the figured specimen. The species is considerably 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 53 


cylindrical and approaches the subgenus Actaeonidea Gabb, from the 
Tertiary of the West Indies. It lacks, however, the anterior 
truncation of the collumella of Actaeonidea. 


Unicardium? eocenense n. sp. Pl. III fig. 14, 14 a. 


Small, tumid, solid. Margin subquadrangular, rounded 
anteriorly, truncate posteriorly. Beak turned anteriorly, before it 
a small cordate lunule. Lunular edge in front of the beak somewhat 
expanded. Below the beak one tubercular cardinal tooth (left valve), 
lateral teeth nearly obsolete. Anterior muscular impression 
elongated elliptical, posterior impression cordate-elliptical. Pallial 
impression notentire. Insiderough. Margin entire. Surface with 
indistinct concentric impressed lines, crossed by more distinct 
radiating lines. This ornamentation is wanting on the umboneal 
part and more distinct near the margin. The radiating lines are 
slightly more distinct on the posterior slope. - Red Bluff, Miss. 

The only found specimen, a left valve, shows three sinuations of 
the pallial line behind.—I have little doubt that this species belongs 
either to Unicardium d’Orbigny, or Fimbriella Stoliczka, or is to be 
placed in their neighbourhood. These two genera, however, are not 
known from the Tertiary formation, and if the Red Bluff form 
should prove to be a different and new genus I propose the name of 
Cordiula for it. 

MIKROLA 2. gen. 


Minute, subtrigonal, inaequilateral. Anterior side rounded, 
posterior side attenuated. Ligament in a trigonal pit below the 
beak. In the right valve this pit is lodged between two compressed 
cardinal teeth. Left valve without distinctly developed teeth. 
Muscular impressions oval? Pallial line sinuated behind. Surface 
concentrically ribbed. Margin entire. 

At first sight the genus has much resemblance to Spheniopsis, 
Sandberger, especially the left valve. But the dentition of the right 
valve is entirely different, and the genus may even not belong to the 
Myidae. I cannot discover any gaping of the valves. 


Mikrola mississippiensis n. sp. Pl. III fig. 16, 16a, 16b. 


Beaks almost obsolete. The concentric ribs of the surface end at 
the posterior terminal slope. Umbonial part smooth. 

Red Bluff, Miss. 

I found three double-valves of this species, which varies very 

much in the size and number of the concentric ribs. While one 


54 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887.. 


of the specimens shows only three large and distant concentric ribs,. 
another one is covered by about nine ribs. 


Turritella carinata H. C. Lea. Pl. III fig. 1, la. 


Turritella carinata H, C.Lea; Am. Journ. Science vol. XL, Jan. 1841. p 96, pl. 1 fig. ro. 


Fig. 1 represents the largest specimen which I have from Claiborne 
and fig. 1a is a specimen which shows two of the round embryonic 
whorls. The name of this species is not preoccupied by Turritella. 
carinata I. Lea, because this latter species is apparently identical 
with a form previously described. 


Eulima lugubris Lea. sp. Pl. III fig. 8. 
Pasithea lugubris Lea; 1. Lea. Contrib. to Geology 1833, p. ror, pl. 4, fig. 81. 
Eulima aciculata, Lea.sp. Pl. III. fig. 5. 


Pasithea aciculata Lea; I. Lea. Contrib. to Geology, 1833, p. 102, pl. 4, fig. 82. 

The specimen which I figure is from Jackson, Miss. It is. 
apparently identical with Lea’s Claiborne species. 
Pasithea guttula Lea. Pl. III fig. 6. 

Pasithea guttula Lea; 1. Lea. Contrib. to Geology 1833, p. 104, pl. 4, fig. 86. 
Cylichna Dekayi, Lea. sp. (var?) Pl. IIT fig.10. 

Bulla Dekayi Lea; 1. Lea. Contrib. to Geology, 1833, p, 200, pl. 6, fig. 215. 

The specimen which I figure, is from Jackson Miss. It is: 
perhaps to be considered a variety of the Claiborne species. 


Tornatina crassiplica Conr. sp. Pl. III fig. 9. 
Bulla crassiplica Conr. Journ. Ac. Philad. 1, 2nd Ser., Pl. 113, pl. 11, fig. 5. 


Ringicula mississippiensis Conr. Pl. III fig. 12. 
Ringicula mississippiensis Conr. Journ. Ac. Philad. I, 2nd Ser. p. 117; Pl. 18, fig. 36. 
Dentalium subcompressum Mr. PI. III fig. 13, 15a. 


D. subcompressum Mr.; Am. Journ. Sci. 1885, XXIX p. 462. D. subcompressum Mr,;. 
Bull, 1. Geol. Surv. Ala. 1886, p. 64, Pl. 3, fig. 3, 3a. 
Fig. 13 represents a specimen with complete posterior end, 
showing also in this respect the great similarity of this species to: 
Dentalium compressum Mr. from the German Oligocene. 


Tellina eburneopsis? Conr. Pl. III fig. 15a, 15b. 

? Tellina eburneopsis Conr. Am. Journ. Conch, 1865, p. 138, Pl. 10, fig. 17. 

Conrad describes this species from the so-called locality “Entre- 
prise, Miss.” The specimen, which I figure,is from Jackson, Miss.. 


Fig. 15b gives the profile of the posterior side, showing the 
emargination at the posterior fold. 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 55 


NOTES. 


The following mistake is to be corrected. I described a specimen 
from Claiborne as “Crucibulum antiquum” (Bull. 1, Geol. Surv. Ala. 
1886, p. 68 pl. 1 fig. 11). Having recently carefully cleaned the outside 
of this specimen it proved to be a Balanus with preserved operculum. 

In an article “Beitrag zur kenntniss des Alttertiaers von 
Mississippi und Alabama’* TI have given. (p. 16, 17) a list of 
Foraminifera of the eocene of Mississippi and Alabama, which I 
collected and which were determined by Mr. A. Woodward. The 
following species, also collected by me and determined by Mr. 
Woodward, have to be added to this list. 

Clavulina cylindrica Hantken; Matthews Landing, Ala.; Clai- 
borne, Ala.; Jackson, Miss.; Wautubbee, Miss. 

Cristellaria calear Linné sp.; Matthews Landing, Ala.; Jackson, 
Miss. 

Cristellaria cultrata Montfort sp,; Vicksburg, Miss. “Lower 
Vicksburgian.” 

Textularia agglutinans V’Orb.; Jackson, Miss. 

Polymorphina oblonga VOrb.; Jackson, Miss. 

Polymorphina problema VOrb.; Jackson, Miss. 

Miliolina agglutinans VOrb.; sp; Claiborne, Ala. 

Truncatulina lobatula Walker and Jacob sp.; Jackson, Miss. 

Truncatulina dutemplei VOrb.; Jackson, Miss. 

Pulvinulina canariensis? @Orb; Jackson, Miss. 

Nonionina depressula Walker and Jacob sp.; Wautubbee, Miss. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE III. 


Fig. 1. Turritella carinata H. C. Lea, nat. size; Claiborne, Ala. 

Fig. 1a. . e “showing two embryonic 
whorls; Claiborne, Ala. 

Fig. 2. Dentiterebra prima n. gen. et n. sp; Claiborne, Ala. 


Fig. 3. Turbonilla major n. sp.; Jackson, Miss. 

Fig. 4. Odostomia Boettgeri n. sp.; Vicksburg, Miss. 

Fig. 5. Eulima aciculata Lea. sp.; Jackson, Miss. 

Fig. 6. Pasithea guttula Lea; Claiborne, Ala. 

Fig. 7. 7, 7a, 7b. Pleurotoma Aldrichi n. sp.; Jackson, Miss. 
Fig. 8. Eulima lugubris Lea; Claiborne, Ala. 

Fig. 9. Tornatina crassiplica Conr. sp.; Vicksburg, Miss. 


*Jahresber. d. Senckenbergischen Naturforschenden Gesellschaft, Frankfurt 
a. M. 1886. 2 plates. 


56 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Fig. 10. Cylichna Dekayi Lea. sp. (var?) Jackson, Miss. 

Fig. 11. Tornatella volutata n. sp.; Vicksburg, Miss. 

Fig. 12. Ringicula mississippiensis Conr.; Vicksburg, Miss. “Lower 
Vicksburgian.” 

Fig. 13. Dentaliwm subcompressum Mr.; Vicksburg, Miss. 

Fig. 13a. The same specimen, view of posterior end. 

Fig. 14, 14a. Unicardium? eocenense n. sp.; Red Bluff, Miss. 

Fig. 15a, 15b. Tellina eburneopsis? Conr.; Jackson, Miss. 

Fig. 16, 16a,16a’. Mikrola mississippiensis n. gen. et. n. sp.; Red 
Bluff, Miss. 


Marcu 8. 
Mr. CHAarues Morris in the chair. 


Fifteen persons present. 
The deaths of Jos. Wilson M. D. and Bernard Persh, members, 
were announced. 


Marcu 15. 
Mr. Joun H. REDFIELD in the chair. 


Seventeen persons present. 

Papers under the following titles were presented for publication:— 

“A List of the Carices of Pennsylvania.” By Thomas C. Porter. 

“A Prodrome of a Memoir on Animal Locomotion.” By 
Harrison Allen M. D. 

On the First and Second Sets of Hair Germs Developed in the 
Skin of Fetal Cats——Prof. Ryder remarked that in a foetal Kitten, 
three and one-half inches in length, which he had examined, the 
germs of certain hair follicles in the skin were more prominent than 
the great majority of other hairgerms. These larger hair germs were 
especially obvious on the back and on the top of the head, where they 
formed very slight superficial elevations of the epidermis. Along the 
middle region of the back and head, these more prominent hair germs 
formed linear series or rows, which seemed to correspond somewhat 
in position to the arrangement of the stripes of color on the back of 
the adults, as seen in the Ocelot and the black and grey-striped 
variety of the domestic cat or grimalkin. On the sides and on the 
limbs the linear arrangement of these larger hair germs disappeared 
entirely, and they were distributed in an irregular manner, pretty 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 57 


uniformly amongst the smaller or less developed hair germs, which 
were everywhere far more numerous, being very probably the germs 
of the woolly coat or under-pelt. 

It is possible that these larger hair germs represent the rudiments 
of hairs, which are more particularly sensory in function, and which, 
like the vibrissee about the snout, and the groups of tactile hairs 
above the eyes, and the two groups on the cheeks of many mammals 
are more richly supplied with sensory nerves than others. The 
distribution of such tactile hairs in the Mammalia, was also consid- 
ered by the speaker, who referred to the studies of Eschricht, Stan- 
nius and his own, on the distribution of such tactile hairs on the 
snouts of the foetuses of various genera of Cetaceans, in which group 
it had been ascertained that they furnished very good characters 
diagnostic of species. It was also suggested in support of the view 
that larger hair germs on the body and head of the foetal cat, were 
sensory in function, since they seemed to be arranged in conformity 
with the color areas on the back, which, as had been pointed out by 
Prof. Harrison Allen, were the recipients of special branches of the 
superior twigs of the intercostal rami of the spinal nerves in certain 
animals, (Tamias.) Hairs with a special function have also been 
found in other regions in the skin of mammals; as for example, 
certain hairs described by Schobl on the interdigital wing mem- 
branes of bats. 

Upon reflection, however, the preceding view of the facts bearing 
upon the development of two kinds of hair germs in the skin of the 
foetal cat, were not wholly satisfactory. It was therefore deemed 
best to subject the skin of the foetus in question to still more search- 
ing scrutiny. A portion of the skin from the top of the cranium of 
the foetus was, therefore, carefully pealed off, stained in borax car- 
mine and cut into sections and mounted as a series. This series of 
sections revealed several very interesting points, which it was impos- 
sible to make out from a more superficial examination. 

It was found that the epidermis at this stage was only five or six 
layers of cells deep, and that there were two very sharply defined 
types of hair germs growing downwards from it into the corium. 
The larger and more advanced of these hair germs or follicles were: 
very much thicker and larger than the others, and had penetrated. 
more deeply into the underlying corium, than the less developed 
ones. At the point where the larger germs joined the epidermis, the 
latter was thickened so as to form the elevations marking the posi- 


5 


58 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


tions of the larger hair germs, when viewed from the surface. 
Further study also showed that the rudiment of a hair was well ad- 
vanced in the larger follicles, while in the smaller ones only the first 
traces of the hair bulb had been developed, without as yet having 
given rise to the beginning of a cornified hair shaft. In both kinds 
of follicles the rudiments of sebaceous glands had been developed 
from the sides of their necks, though a lumen or cavity had hardly 
as yet been developed within them. The rete mucosum consisted of 
of scarcely more than a single layer of rounded cells; of this layer 
the younger developing follicles are principally composed. 

These observations show that there are two distinct types of hair 
germs developed in the skin of the foetal cat, one of which is much 
more advanced in development, and far less numerous, at the same 
period, than the other. It has also been shown that the larger germs 
have a certain orderly linear arrangement in some regions, as, for 
instance, along the dorsal region. The questions which now present 
themselves in addition to the interpretation already suggested, relate 
to the nature of these different kinds of hair germs. It seemed to him 
not improbable, as surmised by Professor Leidy, that the larger germs 
may be those of the contour hairs, while the smaller ones represent 
the germs of the finer hairs of the under pelt or woolly coat. Yet 
this view does not dispose of the question raised by the fact of the 
orderly arrangement of the larger germs along the back; nor are 
they numerous enough to be the germs of the contour hairs. It maybe 
that this orderly arrangement relates to an ancestral condition, in 
which the hairs were fewer and while the ancestral mammalian 

type was still nearly cold-blooded. This view is supported by the fact 
that the temperature of the blood of the most reptilian of the mam- 
malia, viz., the Ornithodelphia, is considerably below that of ‘the 
Didelphia and Monodelphia, and that in at least one of these forms, 
Echidna, the spines, which represent hairs, are arranged in rows. 
In the other genus, Ornithorhynchus, the contour hairs are flat, the 
under-pelt of wool hairs being very densely set, while the contour 
hairs are not. Whether the quills or spines of Echidna are to be 
regarded as having descended by development from contour hairs is 
not known, but it is to be admitted that hairs of that type are most 
likely to have been developed into quills or spines, since they gener- 
ally project above the level of the woolly coat and have a much heavier 
shaft, which is always nearly straight and not crimped. Such an 
origin may, with much show of probability, be ascribed to the quills 
of the porcupine. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 59 


In anumber of mammalian orders, there is a marked tendency 
toward a dorsal, longitudinal striation, or linear alternation of bands 
or dots of color, and in a number of cases, this striation is well 
marked only in the young. This seems to be more than a mere co- 
incidence and probably indicates that in the primitive or ancestral 
Mammalia, such a pattern was widely prevalent, if not universal. 
On the sides, on the other hand, there is a tendency toward alterna- 
ting vertical colors with transverse bars on the limbs. This is a 
well-marked feature in the tiger, zebra and gnu. Later on it ap- 
pears that these bars have broken up into dots, giving rise to the 
dappled or the spotted appearance of such forms as the leopard, 
giraffe and horse. These features have a very important phylogen- 
etic significance, and point to an ancestral form, in which the color 
areas were disposed in bands. Looking about, amongst the lower 
groups, it is in Reptilia alone that we frequently find striping both 
longitudinal and transverse, and in that it is now admitted by some 
eminent authorities that the Mammalia are descended from the 
Reptilia (Theromorpha), some explanation is afforded of the preva- 
lent type of color marking in the young of many feral Mammalian 
forms which are not striped when mature. 

The dorsal longitudinal rows of hair germs in the skin of the 
foetal cat also afford confirmatory evidence. Their coincidence with 
the bands of color and precocious development, indicates that they 
are remnants of a more primitive hairy coat. Their linear arrange- 
ment makes it possible to compare them with the linear and longitu- 
dinal arrangement of the feathers in birds and of scales in reptiles. 
In that hairs of mammals, feathers of birds and the corneous scutes 
of reptiles, are closely related structures and developed from homol- 
ogous layers of the epidermis in these different classes, it is highly 
interesting to discover that the set of hair germs, which are the first 
to develop on the back of the foetal cat, also show the primordial, lin- 
ear arrangement of scales and feathers as observed on the backs of 
reptiles and birds. 


60 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


A PRODROME OF A MEMOIR ON ANIMAL LOCOMOTION. 


BY HARRISON ALLEN, M. D., 
Emeritus Professor of Physiology in the University of Pennsylvania, 


The writer has undertaken at the request of the representatives 
of the University of Pennsylvania a series of studies on animal 
locomotion. The subject has been approached from the point of 
view presented by instantaneous photography, and has been espec- 
ially based on the results obtained by Mr. Eadweard Muybridge. 
The writer desires in this-connection to return his acknowledg- 
ments to Mr. Muybridge for opportunities in examining early 
impressions of the plates, which he is engaged in publishing under 
the auspices of the University, and also to state that he is indebted 
to Prof. Thomas Eakins for facilities afforded in studying the results 
of an experiment in the use of a modified form of Marey’s wheel, 
devised by him in photographing the action of the horse in motion. 

This short paper embraces the points which have been thought to 
have sufficient interest to appear in advance of the final memoir, 
and will include observations on the movements of the quadrupeds 
only. 

Many of the statements could have been deduced from data 
already accessible to the writer. But since he wrote the paper 
immediately after the inspection of the photographs his conclusions 
may be said to be based upon them. At the same time he has not 
hesitated to include materials not embraced by the photographs. 
Whenever practicable the study of a given series was carried 
on at the same time that the animal itself lay dissected before 
him. For example, when studying the photographs of the 
elephant he had the good fortune, through the courtesy of Prof. 
Huidekoper, to dissect the limbs of an elephant. He has also dis- 
sected! the horse, the ox, the raccoon, the sloth, the skunk, the 
Virginian deer and the domestic cat. 


THE USE OF TERMS. 


It is necessary to propose the use of a few terms which will clearly 
express in a word a meaning which otherwise would require the 
employment of a cumbersome phrase. The words flexion, extension 


1JIn this connection the writer wishes to give especial acknowledgments to his 
friends Prof. Horace Jayne and Mr. Edwin A. Kelly. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 61 


abduction, adduction, pronation and supination imperfectly express 
many animal movements. Thus no adequate word exists for the 
movement of the hand upward and downward when the forearm is 
held in semipronation. Such a motion is of importance in describ- 
ing the wing of the bird and the bat. The term Planation is 
here thought to be convenient since it expresses the fact that the 
movement of the hand is in the plane of the flexor surface of the 
forearm. Planation includes both pronation and_ supination. 
Contraplanation as easily indicates a movement at an angle to the 
plane of the flexor surface of the forearm. It embraces flexion and 
extension and is not especially demanded, except that a term which 
includes both flexion extension as well as abduction, as used in the 
sense of abduction of the thumb, may be acceptable. 

In like manner it has been found useful to employ terms for the 
different orders of the foot-falls. 

Synchiry indicates that the right and left foot of a single pair 
act together. Thus in the gallop the horse moves all the feet 
synchirally. The movement of the lower limbs in man is also 
synchiral. The feet may act alternately or together. 

Asynchiry would naturally embrace the movements in which 
the feet act in combinations of hind and forefeet. But since these 
movements are varied and important, it has been thought desirable 
to substitute a positive term, and the word heterochiry * is pro- 
posed. The walk, the trot and the rack are heterochiral, since 
the fore foot is followed, not by its fellow, but by a hind foot. 
When the hind foot alternates with the fore foot of the same side 
lateral heterochiry occurs. When with the fore foot of one side 
the hind foot of the opposite side alternates, diagonal heterochiry 
takes place. 

In connection with the terms flexion and extension the following 
will be used:— The movement of a limb against the medium in 
which the animal is moving constitutes the “stroke.” The 
movement in preparation of the stroke constitutes the “recover.” 
In the description of the “hand over hand” movements of the 
sloth and the monkey, the word “ flexion” has no place; yet the 
“recover ” is used in as exact a sense as in the movements of any 
other animal. 


1 While assuming the responsibility for this word the writer desire at the same 
time to say that it was suggested to him in a conversation with his friend Prof: 


iN: Gill? 


62 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


When a limb of a terrestrial quadruped rests upon the ground it 
may be said be “on,” and when not on the ground, to be “ off.” 

The term “sura” will be employed as a convenient word to 
include the hind limb from the knee to the ankle. “ Crus” has been 
retained so generally as a synonym for the entire posterior extremity - 
as not to be available. 

“Stroke” is the period of impact. It is included in flexion, and 
constitutes its first stage. ‘ Recover” embraces the last stage of 
flexion and the whole of the period of foreward movement. The 
terms “stroke” and “ recover” are by no means the same as flexion 
and extension. ‘They simply express certain phases of limb-function 
which are seen during the acts of backward and foreward movements. 


THE POSITION OF LIMBS. 


In studying the motions of the limb of a vertebrate the position 
which answers to that taken by the salamander, when at rest, is 
assumed to be the best adapted for comparison. In this position 
the limb is horizontal to the plane of the longitudinal axis of the 
body. The venter of the body and the ventral surface of the limb 
are on the same plane nearly. The limb of a reptile varies scarcely 
at all from that just named. When a terrestrial animal is erect the 
limb instead of being on the same plane with that of the body is moved 
a quarter of a circle downward. In the bird the posterior extremity 
when at rest is in the same position as the terrestrial, but the ante- 
rior extremity, in marked contrast to it, is flexed. When extended 
the extremity is thrown upward to a position as far removed from 
the horizontal position of the salamander in one direction as is that 
of the terrestrial quadruped in the other. 

In the movement of all limbs the directions in the main are for- 
ward and backward. Both the movements are oblique but between 
them is a position which is straight. In the terrestrial animal 
this position may be said to answer to a line in the anterior extremity 
which lies immediately in advance of the withers and in the posterior 
extremity to the centre of the acetabulum. 


THE MOVEMENTS OF LIMBS. 


If a limb can be conceived moving in vacuo it can be at once 
understood that propulsion is impossible. For propulsion can follow 
only upon the initiation of an impetus and this in turn only by 
the resistance of the limb against the medium in which the animal 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 63 


is moving, or in the case of the terrestrial animal, the surface of the 
ground. 

The resistance of the air and the water are so much less than 
that of the earth that the acts of flying and of swimming become 
radically different from those of walking, of running, or of any 
allied movement. In flying and swimming the resistance made by 
the limb against the medium in effecting an impetus does not arrest 
the movement of the pinion or the foot; whereas in terrestrial 
movements the instant that the foot strikes the earth the resistance 
is great and the arrest is complete. 

In the swimming turtle the first stage of the recover drives the 
foot in spite of the resistance of the water to the point at which the 
second stage begins. With some slight modifications the same is 
true of fossorial animals. Thus in flying, in swimming, and in 
burrowing the limb describes a continuous movement which unites 
the path of the stroke to that of the recover. In the animal moving 
on the surface of the ground, the foot being brought to rest, an 
absolute break occurs between the beginning of the act of recover 
and its completion,—the time which would be required to describe 
the interval and thus to complete the union corresponds to the period 
that the foot is on the ground. This period constitutes the stroke. 

The limb rests on the ground until the trunk moves beyond the 
point at which it can maintain itself. It is lifted at intervals which 
are dependent upon the momentum of the moving mass. One, two, 
or three limbs may be on the ground at the same time. The rates 
at which the succession of the foot-falls occur, in their turn, depend 
not only upon the rate of speed at which the animal is moving, 
but on the gait as well. 


KINDS OF WORK DONE BY THE LIMBS. 


The kinds of work done by the limbs are two in number, viz., that 
done by the fore limbs and that done by the hind limbs. The hind 
limbs are more powerful than the fore limbs, and in some animals, 
as the kangaroo and the jumping mouse, are the main effectives. 
No terrestrial animal depends for support upon the fore limbs. 
When all the limbs are equal or nearly equal in length, the prepon- 
derance is still in favor of the hind limbs owing to the fact that the 
great backward movement of these limbs on the trunk is made possible 
by the fixation of the bones to the pelvis and through this structure 
tothe vertebral column. Not only is this the case but the hind limbs 
alone possess the power of propelling the body so as to throw upon the 


64 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


fore limbs the labor of aceommodatiug themselves to the rate of work 
of their more powerful associates. When an animal is moving at a 
high rate of speed, as in the gallop, the synchiral action of the hind 
limbs projects the body with such force as to compel the fore limbs to 
act simply as props which successively carry the body forwards until 
one of the hind limbs is again in position to give the body a second 
impetus. In proof of this assertion it is only necessary to observe 
that the greatest height attained by the trunk is that secured by the 
rump when both hind feet are off the ground. The statement gener- 
ally made that the horse leaves the ground by one of the fore feet 
creates the impression that he gains the springing force from this 
foot, all the previous movements being in preparation for such a 
spring. In place of this statement another is here substituted, viz., 
that the horse springs from that hind foot which last leaves the 
ground and is “off” from all feet when he simply relinquishes the 
support afforded by the last prop, that is to say the last fore foot. 

If the fore and hind limbs were based on the same plan the motion 
of an animal would be either a series of springs—the two feet push- 
ing against the ground at the same moment—or a series of steps, the 
two feet moving alternately. While closely resembling one another 
the two limbs are not on the same plan. If any motion takes 
place in the vertebral column at the time that the fore limb is 
moving it is noticed that it occurs in the region of the neck. The 
scapula has a slight motion downward and backward. The motion 
in the hind limbs occur in the region of the lumbar vertebree while 
the pelvic bones are fixed. The limit of the forward motion of the 
hind limbs is dependent upon the flexibility of the lumbar vertebree. 
The limit of the similar motion of the fore limb is determined by 
the action of the muscles alone. The forward motion of the fore 
limbs is essentially the same in all animals; but the forward 
movement of the hind limbs is variable, because the lumbar vertebree 
differ in degrees of flexibility. In unguiculates there is more lumbar 
flexibility than in ungulates. In backward movements the opposite 
obtains, for in these positions the fore limbs can be carried back 
toavariable distance. Inthe deer and its congeners the fore foot can 
be brought to a point near the centre of the body, and the limb be 
vertical. In the horse the fore limb in backward strain is very 
oblique and the foot while well placed under the trunk cannot reach 
the centre. In the macaque the fore foot cannot pass beyond a 
vertical line which intersects the trunk a little back of the shoulder- 
joint. The backward movement of the hind limb is nearly the 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 65 


same inall animals. The leg is always carried in a direct path, the 
limit of the movement being determined solely by the length of the 
limb. In a word the forward movement is the less constrained in 
the fore limb while the backward movement is the least constrained 
in the hind limb. The most variable movements are the backward 
for the fore-limb and the forward for the hind-limb. 

The foot in all animals excepting the horse (and even in this single 
toed form the movement of the foot is nearly all essentials the same) 
is carried forward in semipronation. The foot strikes the ground on 
the outer border. Pronation now begins and is completed by the 
time the perpendicular line is reached. The foot leaves the ground 
by the inner border (the toes being successively abducted) so that 
the pressure of the body is borne from without inward across the 
foot. The foot is always everted as it leaves the ground. In a 
plantigrade animal, as the raccoon, the foot is carried during the last 
part of recover nearly parallel to the plane of support. In the 
rapid motion of ungulates the foot may actually touch the 
ground nearly to the hock. In backward strain the hock or 
heel is gradually raised and at the end of strain the animal is seen 
touching the ground by the tip of the inner functionally active toe. 
In the horse the foot leaves by the tip of the hoof. It is likely that 
the degree of impact of the outer border of the foot will be found to 
correlate with the degree of development of the calcaneo-sural joint* 
since the weight must be carried along the outer border to the rest 
of the limb. At the end of backward strain the limb from the knee 
distally is in the same line. The moment flexion begins eversion is 
established, and the limb becomes angulated outward at the ankle. 
The main axis of the proximal facet of the astragalus is correlative 
with the degree of this obliquity. It is most pronounced in the 
horse, less so in the ox, and scarcely at all in the hog. 

It has been already seen that when the limb is in the position of 
arrest and the momentum carries the body beyond the perpendicular 
line it is thrown into “backward strain.” The instant that the strain 
begins the knee is seen to move outward and the hock to move inward, 
The parts of the foot below the heel remain unchanged. The impact 
of the structures of the limb are thus impaired in backward strain. 
It is well known that in the pentadacyle forms the foot can be 
readily rotated at the medio-tarsal joint and it is a reasonable 


*A name proposed for the joint existing Letween the fibular process of the 
calcaneum and the fibula or the tibia. 


66 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


assumption that it is at this joint that the distal part of the limb 
moves when the entire limb rotates outward. The femur, the bones 
of the leg, and the astragalus act as one factor; and the caleaneum and 
the remaining bones of the foot as the other factor. The socket for the 
proximal motion occurs at the hip, and that for the distal at the 
concavity of the scaphoid bone. There is also considerable motion 
between the calcaneum and the cuboid bone and between the cal- 
caneum and the lower end of the fibula, if this bone is present, or 
with the outer end of the tibia if it is absent. Outward rotation of 
the main portion of the limb carries the caleaneum slightly inward 
by reason of the articulation between the calcaneum and the bones 
of the leg, Facets are here present in most terrestrial mammals. 
In the wombat the articulation is evident. It is present in a 
rudimentary form in man, 

The outer surface of the caleaneum of the bear is marked by a 
stout roughened ridge as it enters into articulation with the fibula. 
In the dog the surface is a small embossment which probably is in 
contact with the fibula only at the time of the backward strain. In 
a single old dog examined the same ridge is present as in the bear. 
A similar ridge which developed under the stimulus of diseased 
action is seen in the skeleton of the tiger in the Museum of the 
Academy. 

As the knee is rotated outward the outer border of the foot is 
slightly inverted. This disposition is opposed by the peroneus 
longus muscle which everts the foot. Coincident with the inversion 
the external crucial ligament becomes tense and the tendency to 
torsion is checked. 

The first movement noticed in the limb after it is beyond the 
centre of gravity is the flexion of the foot. In the horse the hoof is 
thrown backward and the under surface of the foot is directed back- 
ward, the heel being raised first. The sole is next directed 
upward. In animals possessing more than one functionally active 
toe the toes are quickly adducted in the air so as to offer the least 
resistance to the impetus of the entire body. Associated with the 
above a pronounced flexion of all parts of the limb occurs excepting 
at the hip, where the movement is slight. A movement of the thigh 
toward the trunk is indeed discernible. In animals possessing long 
thigh-bones, such as the elephant, the movement is more decided than 
in the ungulates. The same remarks are applicable to the move- 
ments of the humerus. The degree to which flexion is carried is 
more marked in the young than in the adult, and in terrestrial than 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 67 


in arboreal creatures. In the sloth (Cholepus) flexion is absent, 
the limbs being advanced by a swinging motion at the shoulder and 
the hip. 

The unaided eye receives the impression of backward movement 
but fails to be impressed with forward movement. It may hence be 
inferred that the former is a quicker movement than the latter. 

In the fore limb the last state of extension of the forearm answers 
to the action of the extensors of the carpus and of the digits. In the 
less delicate movements of the hind limb the muscles which extend 
the tarsus and the toes move the foot with less precision and it is 
likely with less speed. 

Biological Department of the University of Pennsylvania, March Ist, 1887. 


68 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Marc#H 22. 
The President, Dr. Lerpy, in the chair. 
Twenty-four persons present. 
The following were ordered to be printed :— 
A LIST OF THE CARICES OF PENNSYLVANIA. 


By Tuos. C. Porter. 


All the species of Carex contained in this list are represented in 
the herbarium of Lafayette College by specimens from all the coun- 
ties named, with the single exception of C. Torreyi. It will be 
observed, that, contrary to the common usage, the county is put first, 
the particular station next, and then, the name of the collector, in 
italics. When the latter is wanting, it indicates that the author 
himself is the collector. 

The order of arrangement and most of the changes in nomencla- 
ture are taken from the Synopsis of North American Carices, by L. 
H. Bailey, Jr., published in the Proceedings of the American Acad- 
emy of Arts and Sciences, 1886. 

1, Carex paucifiora, Lightf. 

SusquEHANNA, near Montrose, Garber, 1869; WaAyne, Torrey 
Lake, Garber, 1870. Very rare. The southern limit of the species. 
2. Carex subulata, Michx. 

ScHuyLKILL, Broad Mountain, in a bog beside the railroad, in 
company with the very rare and local Juncus Smithii, Engelm., 
1866. According to Darlington’s Flora Cestrica, it has also been 
found in Chester County. 

3. Carex folliculata , iE. 

Monrokr, Pocono; LAckAwANNA, Moosic Lake ; Luzerne, Car- 
bondale, Garber ; ScHuyLKILL; NorTHAMPTON, Pen Argyl; DEL- 
AWARE, Tinicum; LANCASTER, Smithville Swamp; CrenTRE, Bear 
Meadows; VENANGO, East Sandy Creek, Garber. Common in the 
mountains, but rare elsewhere. 

4, Carex intumescens, Rudge. 

Monrok, Water Gap, Knipe; NortHAmpton; Bucks, (Moyer’s 
Cat.); CHEsTER, (Fl. Cestr.); Lancaster; Buatr, Boecking ; 
ARmMstTRONG, Knipe. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 69 


5. Carex Grayii, Carey. 

CLEARFIELD, McMinn, 1867; Mercer, Garber, 1868. DeELA- 
WARE, Tinicum, A. H. Smith, 1867. Very rareeast of the Alleghenies. 
6. Carex lurida, Wahl. (C. lwpulina, Muhl.). 

Monrok, Water Gap, Knipe; NorrHampton; Bucks, (Moyer’s 
Cat.); DeLaware, Dr. George Smith; Curster, (FI. Cestr.) ; 
LANCASTER; FRANKLIN; HUNTINGDON. 
7.Carexlurida, Wahl., var. polystachya, Bailey. 

CLEARFIELD, McMinn; CrAwrorp, Conneaut Lake, Garber. 
Rare. Not known east of the Alleghenies. 

8. Carex oligosperma, Michx. 

CENTRE, in a bog four miles west of Pennsylvania Furnace ; 
CargBon, borders of Round Pond, Aug., 1867. Very rare. The 
southern limit of the species. 

9, Carex rostrata, Withering. 

Monror, Tobyhanna Mills and Tunkhannock Creek; ERrIs, 
Presque Isle, Garber. 

10. Carex rostrata, Withering, var. utriculata, Bailey. 

Monroe, Dr. Traill Green, Moyer; Sutiivan, C. E. Smith; 
TroGca, Garber; CENTRE, Bear Meadows; Exx, McMinn. 

11. Carex monile, Tuckerman. 

Bucks, Sellersville, Fretz ; CHEster, (FI. Cestr.); Hunrinepon, 
Barrens, Lowrie; Erx, McMinn; CrAwrorp, Garber; MERCER, 
Middlesex, Garber. 

12. Carex Tuckermani, Boott. 

Mowrok, Pocono; Huntinecpon ; CLEARFIELD, McMinn; MEr- 
cER, Garber. Rare. 

18. Carex bullata, Schkuhr. 

LANcAsTeER, Smithville Swamp; Lycomine, Limekiln Swamp, 
McMinn. Rare and local. 

14, Carex retrorsa, Schweinitz. 
Huntinepon, near Pennsylvania Furnace, Boecking, 1870. The 


only station known in the State. The southern limit of the species. 
15. Carex tentaculata, Muhl. 


MonroE; Norraampron; Bucks, (Moyer’s Cat.); CHESTER, 
(Fl. Cestr.); Lancaster; CenTRE; Barr, Boecking; CLEAR- 
FIELD, McMinn; Cuarion, Garber. Common and abundant. 

16. Carex tentaculata, Muhl., var. gracilis, Boott. 


Wayne, Garber; Monroe; Huntrncpon; CLEARFIELD, 
McMinn. 


70 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


17. Carex Schweinitzii, Dewey. 

Monrok, Pocono, Schweinitz. The specimen is from Schweinitz 
himself, but it does not seem to have been collected in Pennsylvania 
since his day. 

18, Carex hystricina, Muhl. 

Monrog, Water Gap, Knipe; NorrHampton, Easton; Bucks, 
(Moyer’s Cat.); CursTer, (Fl. Cestr.); Lancaster; FRANKLIN; 


HUNTINGDON. 
19. Carex Pseudo-Cyperus, L. Erte, Presque Isle, Garber. 


20. Carex Pseudo-Cyperus, L, var. comosa, W. Boott. 

Wayne, Garber; Pixe, Fiot; NorTHAMpPTON, near Easton; 
Bucks, Diffenbaugh, (Moyer’s Cat,); LANcAstER; HuNTINGDON, 
Alexandria; CRAWFORD, Conneaut Lake, Garber; ER1E, Presque 
Isle, Garber. 

21. Carex stenolepis, Torrey. 

Huntinepon, near Alexandria; GREENE, Greensboro, Garber. 
Very rare and local. 

23. Carex squarrosa, L. 

Bucks, Diffenbaugh; PHitapELPHtIA, Diffenbaugh ; DELAWARE, 
Dr. G. Smith; CHester, (FI. Cestr.), LANcAstTER; HUNTINGDON; 
CLEARFIELD, McMinn; Mercer, Garber; ALLEGHENY, Knipe. 
23. Carex Shortiana, Dewey. 

FRANKLIN, in meadows around Mercersburg. The only station 
known in the State. Its northern and eastern limit. 

24. Carex scabrata, Schweinitz. 

Wayne, Garber; Carson; NorrHampron; Bucks, (Moyer’s 
Cat.); Philadelphia, on the Wissahickon, C. E. Smith and Dr, Jos. 
Leidy; LANCASTER; FRANKLIN; SULLIVAN, C. E. Smith; Buatr, 
Lowrie. Along shaded rivulets, especially in the mountains. Not 
common. 

25. Carex vestita, Willd. 

NorrHamprton, Pen Argyl; Bucks, Bristol, Diffenbaugh, (Moyer’s 
Cat.); Lancasrer, Smithville Swamp; CLEARFIELD, Me Minn ; 
Cameron, McMinn. Rare. 

26. Carex filiformis, L. 

Wayne, Garber; Monror, Water Gap, Knipe; Erte, Presque 
Isle, Garber, Guttenburg. Rare. 

27. Carex filiformis, L., var. latifolia, Boeckeler,( C. lanuginosa, Michx.) 

Monroe, Water Gap, Knipe; Bucks, (Moyer’s Cat.); CHESTER, 
(Fl. Cestr.); Berks; Lancaster; FRANKLIN; ELK, McMinn. 


1887. NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 71 


28. Carex trichocarpa, Muhl. 

Monror, Water Gap, Knipe; Bucxs, (Moyer’s Cat.); LANncas- 
TER; FRANKLIN; CENTRE, Boecking; ELK, MeMinn. 

29, Carex riparia, W. Curtis. (C. lacustris, Willd.) 

Wayne, Garber; Bucks, Garber ; DeLAWARE, Tinicum, A. H. 
Smith ; Tioca, Garber; ELK, McMinn. Rare. 

30. Carex Buxbaumii, Wahl. 

Lenicu, near Mountainville; Bucks; LANcAsTER; FRANKLIN. 
Rare. 

31. Carex vulgaris, Fries. 

Monror, Water Gap, Knipe; Centre, McMinn. Very rare. 
Its southern limit. 

32. Carex aquatilis, Wahl. 

Erre, Presque Isle, Guttenberg. 
33. Carex stricta, Lamarck. 

Wayne, Garber;. MonroE; NorTHAMPTON; CHESTER, (FI. 
Cestr.); Berks, Garber; LANCASTER; FRANKLIN; ELK, McMinn. 
Very common and variable; growing in marshy places in tussocks, 
34. Carex aperta, Boott. 

Bucks, Moyer, Fretz; Lycomine, A. H. Smith, McMinn. Rare. 
35. Carex torta, Boott. 

NortTHAMPTON, Fiot; Bucks, Nockamixon Rocks; CHESTER, Can- 
by; FRANKLIN; Perry, Garber; SvuLiivan, on the Loyalsock, 
C. E. Smith; Huntrnepon; Briarr, Burgoon’s Gap; CLEARFIELD, 
Sandy Lick, McMinn; Ex, McMinn. Along the margins and 
often in the beds of rivulets, in shaded, rocky ravines. Sometimes 
the fertile spikes are much crowded and much branched (var. com- 
posita, Porter), giving the plant a singular appearance, as if, to use 
the phrase of Mr. Canby, it had “run mad.” 

36. Carex prasina, Wahl. (C. miliacea, Muhl.) 

Norruampton; Bucks, (Moyer’s Cat.); PaHrLApDELPHtIA, Dr. J. 
Leidy; Cuester, (Fl. Cestr.); Berks, Dr. J. P. Hiester; Lan- 
CASTER; SULLIVAN, A, H. Smith; Ex, McMinn. 

37. Carex crinita, Lamarck. 

Monroe; Norraamptron; Bucks, (Moyer’s Cat.); CHESTER, 
(FI. Cestr.); Lancaster; Eux, McMinn. 

38. Carex crinita, Lam., var. gynandra, Schw. and Torr. 

WAYNE, Garber; LACKAWANNA; LuzERNE, Garber; Monrog, 
Pocono; ScHUYLKILL; NORTHAMPTON, Seidersville, R. G. Bechdolt; 
CHESTER, Landenberg, Canby; Tioga, Garber; CLEARFIELD, 


72 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


McMinn; Armstrone, Garber—Common in the mountains, but 


rare elsewhere. 
39. Carex Magellanica, Lamarck. (C. irrigua, Smith.) 


Monrog, on the Tunkhannock, Dr. Traill Green, June, 1861. 
Very rare. Its southern limit. Since found (in 1886) in the same 
neighborhood, by Prof. Dudley, who writes, “The unusually obtuse 
perigynia more resemble those of the Fuegian specimens figured by 
Boott than those of any other specimens or figures I have access to.” 
40. Carex limosa, L. 

Wayne, Garber; Mownror, Pocono; Troca, Garber; Bucks, 
Sellersville, Moyer.—Rare. Chiefly in sphagnous bogs on the 
mountain—plateaus. 

41. Carex virescens, Muhl. 

Monrog, Knipe; NoRTHAMPTON, around Easton; Bucks, Fretz; 
PHILADELPHIA, Diffenbaugh; De tAwarn, A. H. Smith; Monrt- 
GoMERY, Dijfenbaugh ; LANCASTER; FRANKLIN.—Common. 

42. Carex triceps, Michx. . 

NortrHaMpron; Bucks; PHILADELPHIA; DELAWARE, Tinicum; 
A. H. Smith; CuHerster, (Fl. Cestr.); Lancaster; FRANKLIN ; 
Lycomine, A. H. Smith; Tioga, Garber; Buatr, Boecking. A 
common and variable species. 

43. Carex Smithii, Porter. (Olney, Evsice., fase. 1, no. 28.) 

Glabrous, except the sheaths of the narrowly-linear leaves; culms 
slender, erect, 1 to 2 feet high; fertile spikes 2 to 4, short-cylin- 
drical, nearly sessile, approximate; perigynia globular, contracted 
to a manifest point, crowded but not imbricated, smooth, a little 
longer than the ovate, brownish, mucronate scales; akenes broadly- 
pyriform, with very short, abrupt, inflexed tips—-CHEsTER; DeELa- 
WARE, Tinicum and Pusey’s Woods, A. H. Smith. 

In shape and appearance, the spikes, perigynia and akenes, and 
the olive-green hue of the plant, at first sight, suggest C. granuwlaris 
rather than C. triceps——It is named in honor of Mr. Aubrey H. 
Smith of Philadelphia. Just beyond our borders, Mr. Canby re- 
ports it as “very common in fields and woodlands around Wilming- 
ton, Delaware,” and specimens from Gloucester, N. J. were sent me 
by the late Chas. F. Parker. It is certainly a well-marked variety, 
if not a distinct species. 

44, Carex longirostris, Torrey, 

Lycomrna, near Williamsport, McMinn; Monron, Water Gap, 
Knipe; Bucks, Nockamixon Rocks, Garber. Rare and local. Its 
southern limit. 


1887. | NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 13 


45. Carex arctata, Boott. 

Monrog, Pocono, Dr. Traill Green; Sututvan, Chas. E. Smith; 
Buarr, Boecking ; Exx, McMinn.—Rare. Its southern limit. 

46. Carex debilis, Michx. 

Monror, Pocono; NorrHameron; Bucks, (Moyer’s Cat.) ; 
DeLawaRE, A. H. Smith; Cuester, (FI. Cestr.); LANCASTER, 
Smithville Swamp; Crenrre, Bear Meadows, Lowrie; Huntrnc- 
pon; Buair, Boecking; CLEARFIELD, McMinn; Mercer, Garber. 
47. Carex debilis, Michx., var. pubera, Gray. 

CENTRE, Bear Meadows, Lowrie; LANCASTER, Smithville Swamp. 
Very rare and local. 

48. Carex aestivalis, M. A. Curtis. 

CuHester. (FI. Cestr.); Lackawanna, Carbondale, Garber ; 
Suutuivan, ©. E. Smith; Tioga, Garber.—Rare. 

49. Carex gracillima, Schweinitz. 

LeuicH, Garber; NorrHampton; Bucks, (Moyer’s Cat.); 
CuesTer, (FI. Cestr.); Lancaster; FRANKLIN; BuAtr, Boecking. 
Common. 

50. Carex Davisii, Schw. «& Torr. 

NorruamptTon; Bucks, (Moyer’s Cat.); Curstrr, (Fl. Cestr.) 5 
LANCASTER ; FRANKLIN, Mercersburg.—Rare. 

51. Carex grisea, Wahl. 

Mownror, Water Gap, Knipe; NorrHampron, Easton; Bucks, 
(Moyer’s Cat.); Cursrer, (FI. Cestr.); LANcAsTER; FRANKLIN , 
Buarr; AtiEecHEeNy, Knipe-—Common. 

52. Carex glaucodea, Tuckerman. 

NortHampron, Easton, Pen Argyl, Bethlehem, Fiot; Bucks, 
Nockamixon Rocks, marshes near Quakertown ; DELAWARE, Pusey’s 
Woods, A. H. Smith; Lancaster; Lycomrne, MceMinn.—I first 
met with this species in a swamp near Smithville, Lancaster County, 
in 1863. It struck me at once as new, and specimens, name and 
distinctive characters were sent to Col. Olney, who informed 
me that it had also been discovered near Amherst, Mass., and that 
Prof. Tuckerman had just described it and his description would 
soon appear in the Proceedings of the American Academy of Arts 
and Sciences. Since then, it has been found at a number of stations. 
in Eastern Pennsylvania and the neighboring States. In 1880, I 
collected it on the summit of Roane Mtn., N. C. 

53. Carex granularis, Muhl. 
NortHAmpPtTon; Bucks, (Moyer’s Cat.); CHEsrer, (Fl. Cestr.); 


6 


74 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


LANCASTER; FRANKLIN, Mercersburg —Common. 
54. Carex granularis, Muhl., var. Haleana, ( C. Haleana, Olney. Exsiccat. 
fase. ili, no. 14.) 

Glabrous ; leaves broad and very glaucous; culms and peduncles 
slender and weak ; fertile spikes much smaller and shorter; perigy- 
nia less than half the usual size, rather narrowly ovoid, not globular. 

NorrTHAMPTON, near Easton; LANCASTER, Smithville Swamp ; 
ALLEGHENY, Knipe.——Outside of our limits, it has been collected 
at Madison, Wisc., by 7. J. Hale, and in Montgomery County, Va., 
by Dr. Joseph Leidy. 

55. Carex flava, IG. 

CRAWFORD, Conneaut Lake, Garber.—The only station known. 
56. Carex Gderi, Retz. 

Erig, Presque Isle, Garber.—The only station known. 

57, Carex pallescens, L. 

Wayne, Garber ; LACKAWANNA, Carbondale, Garber ; CLrNToN, 
MeMinn.—Rare. The southern limit of the species. 

58. Carex Torreyi, Tuckerman. 

Specimens of this rare species are reported as existing in European 
herbaria, collected by Schweinitz near Bethlehem, Penna., and 
named by him C. abbreviata. This may be correct, but among his 
plants, now in possession of the Philadelphia Academy, there is a 
sheet, at the top of which he has written “Carex lanosa—abbreviata,” 
and at the bottom, “Bethlehem.” The eight or ten specimens on 
the sheet, fastened down with paper-strips, are all C. vestita, Willd. 
Although sought for in his old haunts, C. Torreyi has not yet been 
rediscovered. 

59. Carex conoidea, Schkuhr. 

Monror, Water Gap, Knipe; NortHampvron ; Bucks; DELA- 
WARE, Canby; Brrxs, near Reading; LANCASTER; FRANKLIN; 
Lycomine, McMinn. 

60. Carex oligocarpa, Schkuhr. 

Nortruampton, Easton; Bucks, Sellersville, Fretz; LANCASTER, 
on the Conestoga.—Rare. 

The specimens of Dr. Fretz exactly agree with those of Dr. Sart- 
well from Penn Yan, W. N. York, and I cannot see in them any 
likeness to the southern narrow-leayed variety of C. grisea, to which 
they have been referred. 

61. Carex Hitchcockiana, Dewey. 
NorrHampron, Easton; Lancaster; ALLEGHENY, Knipe. 


Rare. 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA, 75 


62 Carex laxiflora, Lamarck. 

Bucks, (Moyer’s Cat.); Lancaster; Buatr, Lowrie. 
63. Carex laxiflora, Lam., var’. stylofiexa, Boott. 

Leuicu, Garber; NorrHampron, Bethlehem; Bucks, Garber ; 
Berks, Neversink Mtn.; DrELAwarg, Tinicum, A. H. Smith—Rare. 
64. Carex laxiflora, Lam., var. patulifolia, Carey. 

Monrog, Water Gap, Knipe; NorruamMpPrTon ; LANCASTER ; 
Huntinapon ; ALLEGHENY, Knipe. 

65. Carex laxiflora, Lam., va. intermedia, Boott. 

NortHampton; Bucks, (Moyer’s Cat.); FRANKLIN, LUZERNE, 
Garber; Lycomrine, McMinn; Mercer, Garber. 

66. Carex laxiflora, Lam., var. striatula, Carey. 

NortHampron; Bucks, (Moyer’sCat.); DELAWARE, Diffenbaugh; 
LANCASTER. 

67. Carex laxiflora, Lam., var. latifolia, Boott. 

Bucks, Nockamixon Rocks; LANCAsTER; ALIEGHENY, Garber. 
68. Carex retrocurva, Dewey. 

NortHampron; Bucks, Moyer; LANCASTER; FRANKLIN; CEN- 
TRE, Boecking—Rare. 

69. Carex digitalis, Willd. 

NortHampton; Bucks, (Moyer’s Cat.); DreLAwareg, Dr. G. 
Smith; Cuester, (Fl. Cestr.); Lancaster; Troca, Garber; 
CLEARFIELD and Ex, McMinn. 

70. Carex platyphylla, Carey. 

Monror, Water Gap, Knipe; Bucxs, Nockamixon Rocks; 
CuestTerR, Black Rock Tunnel, Diffenbaugh ; LANCASTER; SULLI- 
LivAN, C. E. Smith; Crmnrre, Boecking; ALLEGHENY, Knipe. 
Rare. 

The C. platyphylla of Darlington’s Flora Cestrica is probably 
C. laxiflora, Lam. 

71. Carex Careyana, Torrey. 

ALLEGHENY, Knipe.—F rom one station only. 
72. Carex plantaginea, Lamarck. 

Bucks, Nockamixon Rocks; CHrsrrer, near Pheenixville, Mar- 
tindale ; SULLIVAN, on the Loyalsock, C. E. Smith ; Buatr, Lowrie; 
CLEARFIELD, McMinn; ALLEeGuENy, Knipe—Rare and local. 

73. Carex polymorpha, Muhl. 

Mownroer, Pocono; Bucks, (Moyer’s Cat.); LANcAsTER, Smith- 

ville Swamp; Cuinron, MeMinn.—Rare and local. 
74, Carex tetanica, Schkuhr. 
Monror, Water Gap, Knipe; NortHampron, Easton; Bucks, 


76 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [ 1887. 


(Moyer’s Cat.); LancAstER; FRANKLIN. 
75. Carex tetanica, Schkuhr, var. Canbyi. (C. panicea, L., var. Canbyi, 
Olney, Exsice. fase. ii, nos. 24 and 25.) 

Taller, erect and more robust than the type. The fertile spikes 
and perigynia larger. In the last edition of Gray’s Manual, it is 
placed under C. panicea, 1., but Mr Bailey makes it identical with 
C. Meadii, Dew., from which it differs in its blunt scales and habit 
of growth. 

"6. Carex tetanica, Schkuhr, var. Carteri. 

Lancaster, New Texas, J. J. Carter, June, 1862.—Glabrous, 15 
to 20 inches high; staminate spikes on shorter stalks; pistillate 
spikes 2 to 3, oblong, erect, all staminate at the apex; lower bract 
equalling the culm; perigynia ovoid, obtuse, straight or straightly 
curved above, not pointed, twice the length of the blunt scales.— 
Named for the discoverer. 

77. Carex Meadii, Dewey. 

Bucks, Dr. I. S. Moyer—vVery rare. It exactly accords with 
Western specimens received from Dr. Mead and Mr. Bebb. 

78. Carex Crawei, Dewey. 

Cuinton, McMinn.—The only station known. 

79. Carex aurea, Nutt., var. androgyna, Olney. 

Erie, Presque Isle, Garber.—The only station known. 
80. Carex eburnea, Boott. 

NorrHamprTon, near Easton.—On shaded limestone rocks; in 
dense mats, and abundant. The only station known. 
81. Carex pedunculata, Muhl. 

Bucks, (Moyer’s Cat.); Berxs, Dr. J. P. Hiester ; LANCASTER; 
FRANKLIN; SuLiivan, C. E. Smith; Jerrerson, McMinn; Erte, 
Presque Isle, Guttenberg.—Rare. 

82. Carex Pennsylvanica, Lamarck. 

Norruampron; Bucks, (Moyer’s Cat.); Curster, (FI. Cestr.) ; 
LANCASTER; CLEARFIELD, Sandy Ridge, MeMinn.—Far less com- 
mon than the next species.—In the specimens of Mr. Mc Minn, the 
leaves are from 2} to 3 lines wide, and the scales and perigynia deep 
chestnut-brown. 

83. Carex varia, Muhl. 

MonroeE; Bucks, (Moyer’s Cat.); Berks, Difenbaugh; ScHuy.- 
KILL; LANCASTER; FRANKLIN; SULLIVAN, C. E. Smith; Bate, 
Lowrie; CLEarRrretp, McMinn. 

84, Carex Emmonsii, Dewey. 
Norrnampron ; Bucks, (Moyer’s Cat.); PHtLADELPHIA; LAN- 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 77 


CASTER; ALLEGHENY, Knipe. 
$5, Carex nigro-marginata, Schweinitz. 

NorrHamprton, Seidersville, R. G. Bechdolt: Bucks, J. A. and 
H. F. Ruth—Rare and local. 

86. Carex umbellata, Schkuhr. 

NorruHampron; Bucks; Carson, Garber; Lycomine, A. H. 
Smith; PataApELpHIA, Manayunk, C. E. Smith; Lancaster, 
Chickies——On dry rocks and hillsides. Not common. 

87. Carex pubescens, Muhl. 

Norruampton; Bucks, (Moyer’s Cat.); DrLaware, Dr. G. 
Smith ; CHESTER, (FI. Cestr.); Berks, Dr. J. P.Hiester ; LANCASTER; 
CLEARFIELD and EK, McMinn. 

88. Carex Willdenovii, Schkuhr. 

NortHampton; Bucks, Nockamixon Rocks; LANcAstTER; Ly- 
cominG, A. H. Smith—Rare. 
89. Carex Steudelii, Kunth. 

LANCASTER, on the Conestoga; DAupury, near Harrisburg, 
Garber; ALLEGHENY, Knipe.—Rare. 

90. Carex polytrichoides, Muhl. 

Monror, Water Gap, Knipe; NorrHampron; Cuester, (Fl. 
Cestr.); LANCASTER; FRANKLIN; SULLIVAN, C. E. Smith; Hunt- 
INGDON.—Common, in wet meadows. 

91. Carex chordorhiza, Ehrhart. 

TioGa, Marsh Farm, near Wellsborough, Garber, 1869.—Very 
rare. The only station known. Its southern limit. 
92. Carex conjuncta, Boott. 

PHILADELPHIA, on the Schuylkill, Canby.—No other station known. 
98. Carex stipata, Muhl. 

Wayne, Garber ; NorrHampron ; Bucks, (Moyer’s Cat.); PHtt- 
ADELPHIA, Diffenbaugh; CHEsTER, (Fl. Cestr.); LANCASTER; 
Suxuivan, C. E. Smith; Centre, Boecking; Huntincpon; ALLE- 
GHENY, Knipe.—One of our most common and abundant species. 
94. Carex teretiuscula, Gooden. 

Tioca and CrawFrorpb, Garber.—Rare. 

95. Carex teretiuscula, Gooden., var. ramosa, Boott. 

Lancaster, Dillerville Swamp; Centre, Boecking—Rare. 
96. Carex vulpinoidea, Michx. 

NortTHampron, Bucks; LANCASTER; FRANKLIN; TIOGA, 
Garber; Huntinepon ; Biatr.—Exceedingly common and very 
variable. 


78 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


97. Carex alopecoidea, Tuckerman. 

CLEARFIELD and ELx, McMinn, 1868.—Very rare. 
98. Carex disticha, Hudson. 

Erte, Presque Isle, Garber.—No other station known. 
99. Carex tenella, Schkuhr. 

Troaa, Garber; E.x, McMinn.—Probably not infrequent in high 
mountain-bogs, along our northern border. 
100. Carex rosea, Schkuhr. 

Monrogr, Knipe; NoRtTHAMPTON, Easton; LANCASTER; FRANK- 
LIN. 

101. Carex rosea, Schk., var. radiata, Dewey. 

Wayne, Garber ; Monror, Water Gap, Knipe; Bucxs, (Moyer’s 
Cat.); Cuesrer, (FI. Cestr.); LAncAsTER; FRANKLIN; CLEAR- 
FIELD, McMinn.—Common. 

102. Carex rosea, Schk., var. retrofiexa, Torrey. 

Wayne, Garber; NorrHampton, Easton; LANcAsTER.—Rare. 
108. Carex sparganioides, Muhl. 

NorrHampton; Bucks, (Moyer’s Cat.); PHILADELPHIA, Diffen- 
baugh; LANCASTER; FRANKLIN; ALLEGHENY, Knipe. 

104, Carex Muhlenbergii, Schkuhr. 

Monroe, Water Gap, Knipe; NorrHampron, Easton, Seiders- 
ville, Bechdolt; Bucks, (Moyer’s Cat.); CHrstrer, (Fl. Cestr.); 
FRANKLIN; Huntinapon, Lowrie; Lycomina and CLEARFIELD, 
McMinn; ALLEGHENY, Knipe. 

105. Carex Muhlenbergii, Schk., var. enervis, Boott. 

PHILADELPHIA, Woodlands, Canby.—Very rare. 
106. Carex cephalophora, Muhl. 

Monroe, Water Gap, Knipe; NorrHampron; Bucks; Pura- 
DELPHIA, Leidy; LANCASTER; FRANKLIN; CLEARFIELD and ELK, 
McMinn. 

107. Carex cephalophora, Muhl., var. angustifolia, Boott. 

Erte, Presque Isle, Garber. 

108. Carex echinata, Murray, (C. stellulata, Gooden.), var. conferta, 
Bailey. 

Wayne, Garber; ScHUYLKILL, Broad Mtn.; Lycomrne, 
McMinn; Lancaster, New Texas, J. J. Carter. 
109. Carex echinata, Murr., va. microstachys, Boeckeler. 

Mownror, Water Gap; Knipe; NorrHampron; Bucks, (Moyer’s 
Cat.); Corstrer, (Fl. Cestr.); Berxs, near Reading; LANCASTER. 
110. Carex canescens, L. 

“Wayne, Garber; Monror, Pocono; ScHuYLKILL; SULLIVAN, 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 79 


Lake Mtn., A. H. Smith; Jerrerson, McMinn.—Peat-bogs, in the 


mountains. 
111. Carex canescens, L., var’. alpicola, Wahl. 

Monroe, Pocono, Dr. Traill Green; WAyNkE, Garber; CENTRE, 
Bear meadows, Lowrie—Rarer than the type. 
112. Carex trisperma, Dewey. 

Wayne, Garber; Monror, Water Gap, Knipe; ScHuyLKILL; 
Sutiivan, C. E. Snvith—F requent and abundant in mountain-bogs. 
113. Carex bromoides, Schkuhr. 

Monrog, Tannersville, Garber; NorrHampron; Bucks, Moyer; 
CueEstER, (FI. Cestr.); FRANKLIN; SuLirvan, A. H. Smith; 
HunNTINGDON; JEFFERSON, McMinn. 

114, Carex Deweyana, Schweinitz. 

SuLiivan, C. E. and A. H. Smith; Erte, Presque Isle, Garber. 

Very rare. 


115. Carex siccata, Dewey. 

Nortuampton, Bethlehem, Fiot—The only station known. 

116. Carex tribuloides, Wahl. CC. lagopodioides, Schk.); 

Norruampton; Bucks, (Moyer’s Cat.); CHrsrrer, (FI. Cestr.); 
Lancaster; Tioca, Garber; Huntincpon; Buatrr, Lowrie— 
Common. 

117. Carex tribuloides, Wahl., var. cristata, Bailey. 

NortHampron; LANcAsterR; Lycominec, McMinn; Huntinepon. 
Scarcer than the type. 

118. Carex scoparia, Schkuhr. 

Monroe, Pocono; Bucks, (Moyer’s Cat.); LANcAstER; Buarr, 
Boecking; ALLEGHENY, Knipe—Very common. 

119. Carex adusta, Boott. 

Mowror, Pocono; LackKAWANNA, Carbondale, Garber; Norru- 
AMPTON, Easton; Bucks, Moyer; VeNANGo, East Sandy Creek, 
Garber.—Rare. 

120. Carex straminea, Schkuhr. 

NortHampron; Bucks, (Moyer’s Cat.); Cursrer, (FI. Cestr.)'; 
LANCASTER; ‘FRANKLIN; BLAIR; CLEARFIELD, McMinn.—Very 
variable. 

121. Carex straminea, Schk., var. aperta, Boott. 

Lycomrine, A. H. Smith; Etx, MeMinn.—Rare. 
122. Carex alata, Torrey. 

Monrok, Pocono Summit, on the D. and L. R: R—Not known 
elsewhere. 


80 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Two more species have been assigned to our flora, but they lack 
confirmation. 

Mr. Bailey, in his Synopsis, makes the range of C. gynocrates ex- 
tend into Pennsylvania, without mention of any station or collector. 
It may be looked for in the northern tier of counties along the N. 
York line. 

Muhlenberg, in his Descriptio uberior Gramimum ete., p. 265. 
under C. lagopus ?, which is C. Fraseri, Andrews, adds these words, 
“Habitat in Tyger- Valley Pennsylvaniae, unde siccam habeo et vivam.” 
Kin, the German gardener who collected in 8. W. Pennsylvania, 
brought it home and his label reads thus, “ Deigher Walli in der 
Wilternus.” Dr. Gray has shrewdly conjectured that by “Deigher 
Walli,” or ‘lyger Valley, is meant Tygart’s Valley, which lies fur- 
ther south, in Virginia. When the late Dr. Garber visited Fayette 
and Greene counties, in the service of the College, he made, by my 
direction, particular inquiry after a valley of that name, but no one 
had heard of it Yet he discovered there, on our side of Mason 
and Dixon’s line, Aristolochia Sipho, and, a little further north, in 
the same range, occurs Pyrularia oleifera, so that it is not at all un- 
likely, that, some day, this rare and most singular Carex will be found 
lurking in one of the Jateral valleys or ravines along the western 
slope of Chestnut Hill 

The list above given comprises 98 species and 24 varieties—a goodly 
number, which may be increased somewhat. The sending to him of 
any new or rare species, or specimens of those more common, from 
the counties not thoroughly explored, will be accounted by the au- 
thor as a special favor, and duly acknowledged. 

The following European species have been collected by Mr. Isaac 
Burk on the ballast-grounds at Philadelphia—C. Davalliana, Lam., 
C. distans, L; C. hirta, L. and C. ornithopoda, With. 


Easton, Penna., March 4th., 1887. 


* A box containing the Carices of Muhlenberg has just been discovered in the 
Herbarium of the Academy, Philadelphia, and the label attached to the specimens 
of Kin’s collection places Tyger Valley “prope amnem Kenahway.” 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 81 


MARCH 29. 


The President, Dr. Lrtpy, in the chair. 


Twenty-seven persons present. 
The death of Pierre Munzinger, a member was announced. 
The following were elected members :— 


William P. Wilson, Richard B. Westbrook, Albert W. Vail, 
George O. Praetorius and William Blasius. 


Prof. W. K. Brooks of Baltimore was elected a correspondent. 
The following was ordered to be printed :— 


82 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


THE SUMMIT PLATES IN BLASTOIDS, CRINOIDS, AND CYSTIDS, AND 
THEIR MORPHOLOGICAL RELATIONS. 


BY CHARLES WACHSMUTH AND FRANK SPRINGER. 


Messrs. Robert Etheridge Jun. and Dr. P. Herbert Carpenter, 
have recently published, under the auspices of the Trustees of the 
British Museum, a most important and valuable contribution to 
palaeontological research, in the form of a memoir, which is in 
effect a Monograph of the British Blastoids.* The work is marked 
by a thoroughness and wealth of illustration, characteristic of the 
scientific publications on special subjects issued under the patronage 
of the British Goverment, which makes us wish that the facilities 
offered by our own government in that direction might be a little 
more extensive. The high reputation of the authors is such an 
ample guarantee of scientific excellence in the execution of the 
work, that it is scarcely necessary to do more than allude to the 
fact of its appearence. The points as to which we should venture 
to differ with the authors are but few; upon these, however, we 
regret we find ourselves materially at variance with their views. 

The whole of chapter IV, from p. 66 to 74 inclusive, is devoted 
to a discussion of the summit plates and their morphological 
relations. The authors undertake to prove that while the summit 
plates in the Blastoids do not present, as a rule, any very definite 
arrangement (p. 118), yet they exhibit a series of variations in 
number and position, in some degree corresponding with a similar 
but more extensive series of variations among the Palaeocrinoidea; 
that both exhibit a transition from five closely united plates fully 
covering the summit, to a set of six proximal plates surrounding a 
central one. The six proximal plates are held by them to be the 
homologues of the five oral plates of the Neocrinoidea—a theory to 
which the division of the proximals into six or more has always 
interposed a very serious difficulty. If such a transition from five 
closely fitted plates to six or more around another could be 
established, of course its tendency would be to diminish the diffi- 


*Catalogue of the Blastoidea in the Geological Department of the British 
Museum (Natural History), with an Account of the Morphology and Systematic 
Position of the Group, and a Revision of the Genera and Species, By Robert 
Etheridge Jun. and P. Herbert Carpenter, D. Sc., F. R. S., P. L. S.-4 to.—Pp. I- 
XVI, 1-322; 20 plates. London. Printed by order of the Trustees, 1886. 


PROC. ACAD. NAT. SCI. PHILADA, 1887. PL. IV. 


WACHSMUTH & SPRINGER, SUMMIT PLATES OF BLASTOIDS ETC. 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 83 


culty; but it remains to be seen how far the authors have succeeded 
in proving it. 

A covering of the summit openings in various genera has been 
described by several writers. This has been generally considered 
as representing the same structure in all these genera; whereas there 
is to be found among the coverings, thus described, two distinct 
structures, which are totally different from each other, and are 
characteristic, so far as observed, of distinct groups of the Blastoidea. 

The first of these of which any detailed account has been 
attempted, was observed by Roemer in 1851, in Elaeacrinus 
Verneuili,* which he described as having the summit plates closed 
by a hexagonal central plate, surrounded by six others, four of 
equal size and two smaller. Shortly afterwards Shumard,' in 
describing his new species Pentremites Sayi, stated that “the central 
opening is closed by minute, usually pentagonal and hexagonal 
plates, arranged in a manner somewhat similar to those of Pentremites 
(Elaeacrinus) Verneuili,’ and he added in a note:—“the same 
structure occurs in Pentremites Norwoodi and P. melo Owen and 
Shumard, of which I have fully satisfied myself from an attentive 
examination of many specimens.” 

In 1863, Dr. White, in a paper on the summit structure of 
Pentremites, * confirmed the observations of Shumard as to Pentrenvites 
Norwoodi, and stated that in this species the whole central space 
between the summit tubes and the anal aperture “is overlaid with 
an integument of microscopic plates, entirely covering the central 
aperture, passing out between the bases of the tubes in a double 
series of plates, and was evidently continued far down the central 
grooves of the pseudambulacral fields.’ He also discovered in 
P. stelliformis* a covering of the central summit aperture “essentially 
the same as in P. Norwoodii,’ and he described it as consisting of 
“five small plates, arranged like a five pointed star, with the points 
touching each of the upper ends of the interradial plates, thus 
completely covering the summit aperture.” 

Figures of the summit plates of Giranatocrinus Norwoodi and 
Orophocrinus ( Codonites) stelliformis were subsequently published by 
Meek and Worthen, * confirming the observations of Shumard and 

*Archiv f. Naturgesch., 1851. Jahrg. XVI, p. 378. 
1 Palaeontology, in Swallow’s Geol. Surv. Mo. 1855, p. 186. 
» Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist. 1863, Vol. VII, No. 4, p. 484. 


3 Ibid. p. 487. 
* Illinois Geol. Rep., Vol. V. Pl. IV, figs. 2a, 5. 


84 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


White; and we ° in 1881 gave a figure of the summit covering in 
Schizoblastus ( Granatocrinus) Sayi. 

In 1858, Shumard ° described what he took to be a somewhat 
similar covering in a specimen of Pentremites conoideus, which he 
figured and described as having the central stelliform space (mouth) 
“perfectly closed by six small, microscopic plates, a central one of 
a pentangular form surrounded by five smaller pentagonal pieces, 
which unite with the edges of the aperture and form a little dome. 
The five ovarial openings are each, in like manner, closed, as 
represented in the figure by six minute polygonal plates, so arranged 
as to forma little elevation.” Shumard’s description of P. conoideus 
was endorsed by Billings’ who copied his figure, but modified it by 
adding a small pore at each of the five angles, through which, as he 
thought, the ambulacra entered the interior. 

The fact of the closure of the summit opening in the above 
mentioned species, and in Pentremites generally, has on the other 
hand been denied by Dr. Hambach,’? who states that the central 
opening “was never closed by additional plates, as intimated by 
some authors (Billings and Shumard), although specimens are 
frequently found (and I have some in my collection) where it 
appears as if the summit were closed by additional plates, which, on 
close examination, however, prove to be Bryozoa or ovulum-—like 
bodies.” In a subsequent paper he * says that Shumard’s original 
specimen of P. Sayi, which was figured in the Missouri Report, 
“proves to have only a covering of minute calc-spar crystals on the 
summit, leavings of the surrounding matrix, which could easily be 
removed by applying a moist camel’s hair brush to them;” and he 
adds—‘“my specimens which show such a covering * * * prove that 
the covering consists only of fragments of broken up pinnulae which 
were washed into the ambulacral furrows and remained there.” 

As to Hambach’s general statement that the central opening was 
never closed by additional plates, he has undoubtedly been misled 
by the condition of his specimens. We are certain that if he were 
to examine the numerous specimens in our collection of Schizoblastus 
Sayi, Granatocrinus Norwoodi, G. melo, Orophocrinus stelliformis, 

5 Revision of the Palaeocrinoidea Pt. II, Pl. XIX, fig. 3. ma 
6 Trans. St. Louis, Acad. Sci. 1858, Vol, I No. 2, p. 243. 

1 Amer. Journ. Sci. 1869, Vol. XLVIII, p. 82. 

2 Trans. St. Louis, Acad, Sci., 1880, Vol. IV, p. 150. 

3 Trans. St. Louis, Acad., Sci., 1884, Vol. IV No. 3, p. 540. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 85 


O. conicus, O. fusiformis, an undescribed Mesoblastus from New 
Mexico—to say nothing of Elaeacrinus from various localities, and 
of three different species—all having the central opening per- 
fectly closed by plates, he would come to a different conclusion. 
We have found Schizoblastus Sayi in especially good preservation, 
with summit plates firmly attached and unincumbered by deposition 
of fragments of any kind. It is by no means rare to find specimens 
of this species, in which the summit plates and portions of the coy- 
ering pieces are in place. They may be seen in several collections 
in Burlington, and these parts may be vigorously brushed with the 
stiffest bristles with entire safety. The same may be said of all the 
above named species, and there can be no sort of question that a 
plated covering does actually exist in all of them. , 

With regard to the type specimen of Pentremites conoideus, how- 
ever, we are fully convinced that Hambach is right, and that his 
definition of the so called plates described and figured by Shumard 
as covering the center and ovarial openings, as “ovulum—like bodies,” 
for which he was somewhat sharply ridiculed by Dr Carpenter * is a 
perfectly correct statement. The species occurs abundantly at 
Spurgen Hill, Ind. in a friable, light-colored oolitic limestone, which 
is composed almost entirely of minute organisms, small bivalves, 
Gasteropods, etc., and these are interspersed profusely with small 
egg-shaped bodies of almost uniform size. Nearly every specimen 
of Pentremites from that locality has some of these bodies exposed 
at the openings, but we find nowhere any regularity in their arrange- 
ment, and they are seen equally plain in much worn and weathered 
specimens. 

Prompted by a strong desire to examine Shumard’s type, the speci- 
men from which his figure was made, we applied to Dr. Hambach 
for the loan of it from the Museum of the Washington University 
at St. Louis, and he forwarded it to us with a promptitude and court- 
esy, for which he has our warmest thanks. The specimen is very 
interesting, and shows clearly that Shumard’s figure is a fiction 
The center appears to be closed, and also the spiracles, not by plates, 
but by foreign particles such as we have described above. The 
specimen has the appearance of considerable weathering; none of 
the outlines are sharp, and the spiracles, which in good specimens 
are markedly angular, are here almost round. In one of the spira- 
cles only, the arrangement of the particles appears somewhat like 


Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., Ser. 5, Vol. VITI., 1881, p. 422. 


86 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Shumard’s figure. At a hasty glance there seem to be six pieces, a 
central one surrounded by five others; but when examined under a 
strong magnifier there appear two pieces in the center, and six sur- 
rounding them. From this one spiracle, the arrangement of the 
supposed plates in all the other openings was probably inferred, and 
the figure made accordingly; for the arrangement of the so- 
called plates at the four other openings is altogether different, and 
very irregular. So we find at the anal opening a good sized Gaster- 
opod beside other pieces. 

The central opening is covered by a single, comparatively large, 
elongate body, ovoid in form, which does not actually close the open- 
ing, but rests inside of it, beneath the level of the deltoids, slightly 
touching them. Its position is such that if it represented the sum- 
mit structure, the food grooves could not have entered the peristome 
This is also one of those foreign bodies to which we alluded, but its 
surface is too much worn to say much about it. 

Etheridge and Carpenter’ express some doubt of the correctness 
of Shumard’s description as to the plates covering the spiracles, 
although they take Hambach to task (pp. 68, 164) for disputing 
the same description as to the covering of the central opening. 
They allude, however, to White’s discovery of a plated integument 
over the anal opening in Orophocrinus stelliformis, which we are 
able to confirm. This covering we have found well preserved, not 
only in O. stelliformis, but also in two new species which we de- 
scribed for Vol. VIII. of the Illinois Report now in prepara- 
tion. In all cases where we found this structure intact, it lies below 
the level of the deltoid through which the aperture penetrates, and 
is composed of a large number of small, irregular pieces without any 
visible opening. 

We do not mean to say that the peristome and spiracles were not 
covered by plates in P. conoideus, but we do assert that there was 
no such covering as figured by Shumard. Even in the shape of the 
spiracles his figure is totally erroneous. He represents them as very 
regularly pentangular, so as to receive the five supposed plates neatly 
filling the angles, and as surrounding a central one, one of their sides 
facing the central opening instead of an angle. The fact is, however, 
the spiracles are not pentangular but quadrangular, somewhat un- 
equally diamond-shaped with sides slightly curving, the outer angle 
obtuse, conforming to, and in fact formed by, the slope of the side 


1 Catalogue of the Blastoidea, p. 69 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 87 


pieces of adjacent ambulacra. The opposite angle toward the centre is 
acute, and is occupied by a shallow groove which projects in form of a 
lip toward the center. This form of the opening is remarkably con- 
stant in all the specimens of this species, and is characteristic not 
only of the genus Pentremites but also of Pentremitidea. That in 
Pentremites a considerable portion of the spiracles was closed by 
plates of some kind, we think quite probable, but the structure was 
certainly very different from that described by Shumard. 

In 1850, Owen and Shumard * discovered a peculiar summit struct- 
ure in Pentremites in a specimen of P. Godoni, which they described 
as a “conical covering of small plates.” In 1858 Shumard? ob- 
served a similar structure in P. sulcatus, of which he gave the fol- 
lowing account. “In this fossil there rises from the center of the 
summit a little pyramid with five salient and five retreating angles, 
the salient angles being directly opposite the extremities of the inter- 
radial pieces, while the retreating angles correspond to the center 
of the pseudo-ambulacral fields. The base of this little pyramid 
is joined to the superior edges of the pseudo-ambulacral fields 
so as to completely roof in the buccal and ovarial apertures. It con- 
sists of about fifty pieces, arranged in ten series; the first or exterior 
ones in each series being of a triangular form, the others elongated 
quadrilateral. ‘Two series of pieces stand over each ovarial aperture, 
those of one side uniting with their fellows of the opposite side at 
the salient angles of the pyramid.” 

No further attention was paid to this structure until 1884, when 
Hambach* proposed to amend Shumard’s description by adding 
that this cone-shaped body “consists of little tubes running parallel 
with each other and roofing in the summit of the calyx in a con- 
ical shape (but not the central opening.) They protude through 
the same apertures in which the hydrospires terminate; there are 
about five of these tubes to each aperture, which seem to correspond 
with the plicas of the hydrospiric sac.” He concludes that these 
tubes extend down into the interior of the calyx, and he takes them 
“to be the ovarian tubes.” 

We can confirm Hambach’s observation as to the existence of 
elongate pieces having the external appearance of tubes placed side 
by side, though we do not concur in his inference of a connection 


1 Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., Vol. II. Pt. I, p. 65 
2Trans. St. Louis Acad. Sci., Vol. I, No. 2, p. 244. 
1 Trans. St. Louis Acad.Sci. 1884,Vol. II, No. 3, p. 541 


88 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


with his so-called “ovarian tubes,” for we have been unable to find 
any evidence that they pass into the calyx, or that they are longi- 
tudinally perforate. 

We have been so fortunate as to obtain a large series of specimens 
exhibiting the structure under consideration in more or less perfec- 
tion in several species, and we are thereby enabled to present a 
somewhat fuller description of its nature. We have observed it 
in P. sulcatus in 2 specimens ; P. Godoniin 2 specimens ; P. pyriformis 
in 4 specimens; P. elegans in 19 specimens; P. cervinus in 3 speci- 
mens; and P. abbreviatus in 5 specimens, in all conditions of presery- 
ation. 

It consists in most of them of ten series of pieces—that 1s five double 
series, going out in salient angles toward the extremities of the inter- 
radial pieces (deltoids)—while in other species the series seem to be 
composed of more than two rows, and they are not so regularly ar- 
ranged as in species with only two series. The pieces are located 
at both sides of, and apparently within, the so called spiracles. 
They are, as clearly shown in perfect specimens, not plates but elon- 
gate, tapering spines, closely packed together, comparatively robust, 
with a more or less obtusely quadrangular and sometimes, perhaps 
triangular section, usually curving a little at the tips toward the 
center. They vary in length, the outer ones being the shortest, 
those toward the center the longest. We have been unable to dis- 
cover anything like transverse sutures or longitudinal perforations, 
and they probably consist of a single solid piece. -Although limited 
to the spiracles, their tips are generally drawn together so as to form 
a kind of roof over the central opening, while if standing erect they 
would leave a spaceinthe middle. The spines apparently have nocon- 
nection whatever with the ambulacra ; the side pieces run out and dis- 
appear at the spiracles, forming in fact their outer border, and only 
the food grooves pass in between them to the peristome. Whether 
the spines cover the spiracles directly, or rest upon independent 
plates, we cannot say positively, but we are inclined to think that 
the latter may be the case, and the plates bearing them are set in 
around the inner margin of the spiracles, so as to cover the greater 
part of the opening, leaving perhaps a shallow channel passing 
toward the center over the lip which we have described above. 

That the spines, or plates bearing them, extended only over a 
part of the so-called spiracles, is strongly indicated by the condition 
of a very interesting specimen of the type of Pentremites symmetricus 
Hall, from Chester, Ill., in which it seems as if the whole pyra- 


. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 89 


mid and the covering pieces along the ambulacra, at least near the 
mouth, were intact and in place when the animal was deposited. 
It is enveloped in a fine grained silicious mud, fine enough to pass 
through the smallest opening, and to leave a cast of all cavities. 
In this specimen there appears over the actinal center a small round- 
ed knob, from which pass out radially, along the upper part of the 
food grooves, delicate string-like impressions of the inner part of the 
closed groove. From the inner angles of the spiracles, and passing 
over the lip-like projections at those angles, are small elevated 
rounded ridges connecting with the central knob, while the other 
portion of the spiracle is depressed sufficiently to receive a good sized 
set of plates. Considering that the parts composed of this fine mud 
are the counterparts of open spaces as they existed when the speci- 
men was imbedded—all plates and spines being removed by disinte- 
gration after it weathered out of the matrix—we may infer that there 
was at the inner angle of the so-called spiracle a small channel or 
opening, which probably served as the true spiracle, while the re- 
mainder of the aperture—which in this view of the case would repre- 
sent a mere break in the test—was all covered. At the posterior 
opening the mud mould occupies a larger space, indicating a larger 

opening ; otherwise we are not able from our specimens to give any 
special account of the anal opening; neither can we observe any 
special difference in the arrangement of the spines about the pos- 
terior opening from that of the others. 

The shape and construction of the spiracles in Pentremitidea is 
very similar to that of Pentremites, and we should not be surprised 
to find its summit surmounted by a similar structure. We fully 
agree with Etheridge and Carpenter in placing these two genera in 
the same family, but we are not so sure as to Mesoblastus, which we 
think might be placed more appropriately with Schizoblastus and 
Cryptoblastus. 

The condition of the central opening in Pentremites gannot be 
accurately determined from any of our specimens, but we have 
distinctly seen that it is covered by several plates, independent of the 
roofing by spines. 

The food grooves, which pass out between the spines at the re- 
treating angles of the cone, are vaulted over by two rows of cover- 
ing pieces which are alternately arranged. These pieces close the 
central groove of the ambulacrum, whence they branch off so as to 


cover also the lateral grooves toward the pinnules. The plates cov- 
7 


90 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


ering the side grooves, which are arranged as regularly as those of 
the main grooves, have been traced by us as far as the fifth side 
pieces, but may have extended farther down. Th spite of their 
small size, the plates are very distinct in our specimens, those of the. 
upper row resting closely against the spines. 

Messrs. Etheridge and Carpenter have given two fioaee showing 
the summit of Pentremites in two different conditions of preservation, 
both of them from specimens belonging to us. The first figure of P. 
sulcatus, (Pl. I, fig. 8.), gives a somewhat incorrect impression of the 
external appearance of the pyramid, owing to. the fact that the 
spines composing it have been irregularly broken off a little way 
above their bases, so that what there appear as plates are really the 
cross sections of the spines. The fracture, however, is not regular, 
nor at right angles to the long dimension of the spines, so that the 
figure does not correctly represent either the real form of the cross 
sections, or their relative positions. We may observe also that the 
figure does not give the central portions. By applying a little ani- 
line coloring matter we have been able to see the sutures indicating 
the broken ends of spines, but the fracture is so irregular that the 
arrangement cannot be distinguished. In their other figure on PI, 
V, fig, 28., which gives a good idea of the form and character of 
the spines composing the pyramid, some of the pinnules are pre- 
served overlapping the spines and resting upon them, showing in 
marked contrast the difference between the two structures. 

After quoting and commenting upon Shumard’s and Hambach’s 

descriptions of the pyramid in P. sulcatus, and haying before them 

the original specimens represented in the above mentioned figures, 
Etheridge and Carpenter! give their intrepretation of the facts as 
follows: 

“Mr. Wachsmuth has sent us a fine specimen, which may per- 
haps throw some light on this difficult question, (Pl, I, fig. 8.) The 
peristome and spiracles are almost completely covered by what seems 
to be the base of the little pyramid described by Shumard.” The 
upper part of the pyramid described by Shumard and Hambach 
“seems to us to be constructed by the proximal pinnules, as in the 
specimen represented on PI. V, fig. 28. In Mr. Wachsmuth’s ex- 
ample of P. sulcatus, however, these proximal pinnules are not pre- 
served, and the angles of the pyramid extend outwards towards the 
pointed ends of the visible parts of the deltoids. At two of these 
angles there seem to be indications of a double series of plates above 


1 Catalogue of the Blastoidea, p, 70. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 91 


b) 


the spiracles.” They “have little doubt that this is fundamentally 
the same structure as was seen by both Shumard and Hambach.” 
According to the latter author, there are “about five” of the sup- 
posed tubes to each spiracle ; while Shumard says that two series of 
pieces stand over each opening, and except in the anal interradius 
this seems to be the condition of Mr. Wachsmuth’s specimen also. 
But we do not think that the pieces have the tubular nature which 
Hambach assigns to them; for we doubt whether they are more 
than the proximal pinnules grouped around the peristome as shown 
in our Pl. V, fig. 28.” 

In their explanation of the plate, this figure is said to be a “ra- 
dial view of a decorticated specimen, with the pinnules rising above 
into a kind of dome.” No allusion is made to any difference be- 
tween the bundles of jointed pinnules which fall over the summit 
from each side, and the set of apparently rigid, erect and jointless 
appendages which are seen between them. Nor do the authors any- 
where in the text appear to recognize any such difference, although 
it is to us quite apparent, both in the figure and in the specimen 
which was before them. 

After arriving at this as a probable interpretation of the struct- 
ures observed by Shumard and Hambach and figured by themselves, 
and dissenting from Hambach’s supposition, that the so-called tubes 
pass down into the interior of the calyx, they arrive at this further 
conclusion: “We are much more inclined to think that we have 
here to deal with an extension of the smaller system of summit 
plates, which occur in other Blastoids. In Granatocrinus and Elae- 
acrinus only the peristome appears to be covered, (PI. VII, figs, 4. 
11.15; Pl. XVIII, fig. 16), except perhaps for the anal aperture in 
G. Norwoodi; while Orophocrinus and Stephanocrinus have a group 
of plates around the anal aperture (Pl. XIX, fig. 9). In Pentre- 
mites conoideus the other four spiracles are perhaps also closed by 
plates ; and except in the larger size and abundance of the plates it 
is no great advance from this condition to that which we have seen 
in Pentremites sulcatus (Pl. I, fig. 8.), but we await further informa- 
tion.” 

The supposed closure of the spiracles by plates in Pentremites 
conoideus proves to be unsupported by the facts. A correct under- 
standing of the nature of the pyramid surmounting the vault in 
Pentremites sulcatus and allied species will, we think, fully demon- 
strate that this structure, which probably existed in all Pentremites, 
is a totally different thing from the covering of the anus in Oropho- 


92 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


crinus, Stephanocrinus or Granatocrinus. In the three latter types, 

the so-called covering does not extend to the spiracles, but consists 

apparently of a sort of moveable plates, by means of which in va- 
rious ways the anal aperture could temporarily be opened or closed 
as its functions required. 

The views expressed by Etheridge and Carpenter that these spine- 
like pieces forming the pyramid are nothing but the proximal pin- 
nules, cannot, in our opinion, be sustained by any of the evidence. 
There are very serious objections to it :— 

1. They consist of a single piece throughout their entire length, 
whereas pinnules are composed of small joints. The specimens all 
show this distinction well, and it may be clearly seen in Eth- 
eridge and Carpenter’s Pl. V, fig. 28. 

2. They have no ventral groove, and taper to a point; while 
pinnules are nearly uniform throughout, and especially do not 
taper perceptibly from their bases. 

3. They are more robust than the pinnules in the same specimen, 
and shorter—the pinnules passing beyond their tips. 

4. The best preserved specimens show that the pinnule sockets end 
at the spiracles where the two rows of adjoining ambulacra come to- 
gether in a point. The spines, however, seem to begin where the 
pinnules end, and extend from there inward, the clusters widening 
toward the center so as to form the retreating angles at the base 
of the pyramid. 

5. The spines are interradial and interambulacral, and as such 
may belong to an interambulacral system, which perhaps is unre- 
presented in other groups of the Blastoids, but certainly form no 
part of the ambulacral system. 

Whatever the spines in Pentremites may be, or represent mor- 
phologically, we think it will have to be conceded that they are not 
“proximal pinnules,” and not comparable to the plates covering the 
anus of Orophocrinus, Stephanocrinusgor Granatocrinus. 

On page 73, Messrs. Etheridge and Carpenter attempt to establish 
a series of variations in the summit plates of the Blastoids, “similar 
to that which can be traced among the Palaeocrinoids. The sim- 
plest form of summit which occurs in any Blastoid is that presented 
by Stephanocrinus. The peristome is completely closed by the five 
triangular plates of the so-called proboscis.” They state that Hall, 
in his diagram of the structure of the summit in Elaeacrinus elegans* 


115th. Rep. N. Y. St. Cab. Nat. Hist. 1862, p. 158. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 93 


figures only five plates of equal size; and they add :—“ These five 
plates of Stephanocrinus and Elaeacrinus have exactly the same re- 
lation to the peristome and ambulacraas the oral plates of a Neocri- 
noid, and we do not see how their mutual homology can well be dis- 
puted.” On page 74 they continue: “The difference between 
Elaeacrinus elegans or Stephanocrinus and E. Verneuili, as described 
by Roemer, is very much the same as that between Culicocrinus 
and the simplest form of Platycrinus. Stephanocrinus, like Culico- 
crinus, has but five plates in the vault; while in E. Vernewili there 
are at least seven, viz.: one orocentral, four proximals of equal size, 
and two smaller ones on the anal side.” They allude to White’s 
description of the summit of Ovrophocrinus stelliformis as consisting 
of five small plates ete., which they say is “‘just as in Stephanocrinus 
and in Elaeacrinus elegans’—though they add that their arrange- 
ment does not seem to be very constant. On page 75, they speak 
of the summit of Granatocrinus Norwoodi varying in a similar man- 
ner, and of a “somewhat less regular arrangement” in Schizoblastus 
Sayi. 

It thus appears that their conclusion that the plates of the vault 
in Blastoids “rarely exhibit any definite arrangement,”(p. 118) and 
that there is a series of variations in the summit plates of the Blas- 
toids similar to, and to some extent parallel with, those which they 
assume to exist in Palaeocrinoids, is based on the presence of five 
plates in Stephanocrinus ; the assumption of five plates in Elaeacrinus 
elegans and Orophocrinus stelliformis, in contrast with seven plates 
in E. Verneuili; and variability in the number and arrangement 
of plates in the summit of Granatocrinus Norwoodi and Schizoblastus 
Sayi. 

It is somewhat unfortunate for the validity of this speculation 
that Stephanocrinus cuts so important a figure in it, as it has since 
been discovered to be not a Blastoid at all, but a brachiate Crinoid; 
a fact,’ it is proper to say, which is noticed by the authors in 
their preface. This genus, therefore, must be eliminated from among 
the premises on which the argument is built, and the “simplest 
form” must be looked for elsewhere. Let us see how far the others 
will stand the test of examination. 

Elaeacrinus elegans was described by Hall? under Nucleocrinus, 
and in his specific description,—and not simply in his generic diag- 


1 Revision of the Palaeocrinoidea, Pt. III, p. 282, etc. 


215th, Rep. N. Y. St. Cab. Nat. Hist. 1862 .p. 147. 


94 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


nosis, as stated by Etheridge and Carpenter—he says the summit is 
“oecupied by five or more small plates.” In the diagram, on page 
153 of the work cited, the summit is represented as divided into five 
equal and similar areas by the meeting of lines prolonged from the 
middle of the ambulacra. It is apparent that no attempt was made 
to give the exact form or number of those plates. They are not let- 
tered as the other plates are, and no mention is made of them in the 
explanation of the figure; nor does Hall anywhere seem to have at- 
tached sufficient importance to the summit plates to give a descrip- 
tion of their shape, position, arrangement, or relative size. 

' In order to satisfy ourselves as to what the real facts are, we ap- 
plied to Prof. R. P. Whitfield for the loan of the type specimen of 
E. elegans showing the summit plates, now in the collection of the 
American Museum of Natural History in New York City. Prof. 
Whitfield, with his usual kindness, for which we are under renewed 
obligations to him, promptly sent us the original specimen from 
which fig. 14, of Pl. I, as wellas the diagram on page 153 of the 
15th Report was made; and in his letter transmitting it he says: 
“T fear you will not see clearly the arrangement of the plates. 
There are more than five plates—probably eight”. The italics are his. 
By applying water, colored with aniline, and then moderately brush- 
ing the surface so as to remove the coloring matter except from the 
sutures, we were enabled to distinguish the presence of a central piece 
surrounded by seven others,—four large and uniform, and three 
smaller ones at the posterior side (fig. 11.) This gives a summit 
structure substantially the same as that of Elaeacrinus Vernewli, 
(see Etheridge and Carpenter, Blast. Cat. p. 215). 

We also applied to Dr. Barris for the loan of his specimens of 
Elaeacrinus obovatus, and these, together with our own, gave us 
eight specimens of this species, all having the summit in situ. The 
four large proximals are readily recognized in most of them, but 
only a single specimen enabled us to distinguish all the plates as 
they are shown in fig. 12. In four others, the suture line between 
the central plate and the small anal piece is seen as plainly as we 
could wish, but there is no trace of a suture toward the smaller 
proximals (fig. 13); while in the three remaining ones, including the 
largest specimen, it appears as if the summit consisted of only five 
plates (fig. 14.) There is, however, no variation in the form and 
general outline ot the summit in any of these specimens. The sum- 
mit in all of them rests posteriorly between the two halves of the 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 95 


compound deltoid and against the intermediate large anal plate, 
and in all of them the lower margin is perforated and occupied by 
one half of the anal aperture, thus showing that in this species also 
the summit consists primitively of eight pieces, of which the suture 
lines became partially obliterated. 

In the type specimen of Elaeacrinus meloniformis, which Dr. 
Barris was kind enough to send us also, the arrangement of the 
summit plates is the same as in EF. obovatus, and we clearly distin- 
guished the small anal plate. 

It thus appears that in the known species of El/aeacrinus the 
summit plates consist of a central plate surrounded by six or more 
proximals, and that in no case do they consist of five primitive 
plates; so that the “simplest form of summit’’—five plates only 
has not been found in Elaeacrinus. The assumed parallelism of 
differences between EF. elegans and E. Verneuili among the Blastoids, 
and Culicocrinus and the simplest form of Platycrinus among the 
Crinoids, encounters a very serious interruption in consequence— 
unless, indeed, it should turn out that there is a parallelism in these 
cases of an altogether different character from that contemplated by 
the English authors. 

The summit of Orophocrinus stelliformis was stated by White* to 
consist of “five small plates arranged like a five-pointed star, with 
the points touching each of the upper ends of the interradial plates.” 
We do not doubt that Dr. White thought to observe such arrange- 
ment, but we think it very probable that the condition of his speci- 
men was such that he overlooked the central plate, which may 
easily happen, as the sutures are often difficult to observe. Ina 
large number of specimens we have never found a single one with 
the summit composed of five plates only, or with a central plate 
surrounded by five proximals. We found, however, that in speci- 
mens of this species, as well in Granatocrinus Norwoodi and Schizo- 
blastus Sayi, when the covering plates are in place, they often partly 
overlap the summit plates, and in such cases the arrangement of the 
latter cannot be distinctly observed. When the covering pieces are ab- 
sent, and the summit plates alone are intact, as in several of our speci- 
mens, the arrangement is quite regular. We have madea careful ex- 
amination of a large series of specimens, not only of O. stelliformis but 
also of our new species O. fusiformis and O. conicus, in which the sum- 
mit plates are more frequently preserved. In all of them there is a 


1 Boston Journ. Nat. Hist. 1863, Vol. VIII, No. 4, p. 487. 


96 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


central plate, surrounded by others, either six or seven. Even the 
original of Etheridge and Carpenter’s figures 11 and 12 on PL. XV, 
in our collection, upon the application of coloring matter to bring 
out the sutures, proves to have a quite regular arrangement of the 
summit plates, which the artist who drew the figures failed to detect. 
“There are certainly not “five small plates,’ but a central plate 
surrounded by six proximals. 

According to our observation, therefore, of the best preserved 
material known, the summit of O. stelliformis does not represent the 
“simplest form,”’—“just as in Stephanocrinus.” 

There remains only to consider Granatocrinus Norwoodi and 
Schizoblastus Sayi, as to both of which we remark that there is often 
presented much apparent irregularity and variability in the 
arrangement of their summit plates. But we find that this is due to 
the encroachment of the covering plates, which sometimes largely 
overlap them, as is well shown by Ether. Carpenter’s Pl. VII, figs. 
11 and 13. But in natural internal casts, in which we have the 
impressions of the inner surface of the plates, they appear larger 
and much more regularly arranged. Among a large number of 
specimens we have failed to find a single example of a summit 
closed by only five plates; while in a large proportion of them we 
distinguished clearly a central plate surrounded by six or more 
proximals. Whatever variations, however, of form and arrangement 
of summit plates may be found to exist in these two species, we feel 
warranted in asserting that the “simplest form” is not one of them. 

On page 71, (Catal, of the Blastoidea), Messrs. Etheridge and 
Carpenter say that “in 1877, Wachsmuth pointed out that a 
definite arrangement of plates is more or less traceable in the vault 
of many Palaeocrinoids. There is a single central plate, with five 
or, more frequently, six others disposed interradially round it.” 
It would naturally be inferred from this remark and the context, 
not only that five proximals around a central plate is one recognized 
condition in the vault of many Palaeocrinoids, but also that 
Wachsmuth had so expressed himself:—whereas the fact is he said 
nothing of the kind in the paper cited, but on the contrary spoke 
only of “7 apical plates’”—a central, four large, and two small ones; 
and this number, or a greater, has been insisted on by us as being 
the almost universal rule. 

In seeking for a transition or variation in the summit plates of 
Palaeocrinoids, comparable to that which they assume to exist 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 97 


among the Blastoids, they take the young stage of Adlagecrinus 
(p. 72), as presenting “the simplest form of vault,” i. e. five plates 
without any central; and Haplocrinus next, with a central piece and 
five proximals, “neither Adl/agecrinus nor Haplocrinus having any 
calyx interradials.” Culicoerinus is cited as having five large summit 
plates resting on the calyx interradials, and without any central 
piece. Then come Platycrinus and the Actinocrinidae as exhibiting 
varying degrees of complexity, but having a central plate, which 
they call an 
also, they base a large part of their argument upon premises which 
are by no means universally recognized, or are free from dispute. We 
consider it far from being an established fact, that either Ad/agecrinus 
or Haplocrinus—Culicocrinus will be considered later on—are 
without calyx interradials. 

As we have before stated, Etheridge and Carpenter maintain, and 
it has been steadily insisted on by Dr. Carpenter since 1879, that 
the proximal plates, surrounding ‘the central plate in Palaeo- 
crinoids, their so-called “orocentral,” represent the five orals 
of Neocrinoidea. This involves the assumption of a homology 
between a set of plates covering the actinal center, which are five 
in all stages of the Neocrinoids in which they exist, and a set of 
plates which, when present in Palaeocrinoids consist of six or 
more plates, which do not cover the actinal center, but which 
enclose another structure that does. It is in order to get rid of some 
of these difficulties that the authors attach so great importance to 
the cases of Allagecrinus, Haplocrinus, Culicocrinus, Coccocrinus, 
and Stephanocrinus, in which they undertake to point out a series 
of five plates at the ventral side, as the representatives of six or more 
proximals in Palaeocrinoids generally, and which at the same time 
might be successfully homologized with the orals of the Neocrinoids. 
In this connection they remark on page 73 :— 

“Since the preceding paragraph was in type, we have received 
the latest publication of Messrs. Wachsmuth and Springer, 
according to whom the five plates which form the ventral pyramid 
of Stephanocrinus are ‘calyx interradials,’ and cannot therefore be 
homologous with the orals of a Neocrinoid. In making this 
comparison Messrs. Wachsmuth and Springer seem to have altogether 
overlooked the fact that Stephanocrinus has well developed calyx 
interradials, namely, the deltoids. * * * The American authors 
regard the deltoid pieces of the Blastoidea, and by implication 


“oro-central,” surrounded by proximals. In this case 


98 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [ 1887. 


therefore those of Stephanocrinus, as homologous with the large 
calyx interradials of the Cyathocrinidae, a view in which we 
entirely concur, as we have explained on p. 10. But in applying 
this name to the five plates which form the ventral pyramid and 
cover the mouth of Stephanocrinus, and also of Haplocrinus and 
Allagecrinus, as they do in their latest publication, they seem to us 
to be going very much too far. We regard the five summit plates. 
of all three genera as truly homologous with the orals of the 
Pentacrinoid larva. They cover the mouth and the origin of the 
ambulacra, just as the orals do in the Neocrinoid; and this relation 
is not characteristic of the calyx interradials in any Pelmatozoon 
whatever. It is only in the Cyathocrinidae and in the Blastoids 
that these plates have any close relation to the mouth at all. But 
they do not cover it and shut it off completely from the exterior as: 
the summit plates of Stephanocrinus and Allagecrinus do.” 

We have been more than once charged by Dr. Carpenter with 
inaccurate statements as to his views, and in some cases with reason 
as we have admitted; but we do not believe we have ever been 
chargeable with anything so completely unfounded as the foregoing 
criticism. It is based entirely upon the single remark of ours on 
page 46 (Revision Palaeocr. Pt. II], that “the ventral pyramid in 
Haplocrinus and Coccocrinus is composed of interradials and not of 
orals, and the same may be said of Stephanocrinus.”** This was 
written under the supposition, then entertained by ‘all Palaeontolo- 
gists, perhaps with the exception only of Etheridge and Carpenter, 
whose interpretation will be quoted presently, that Stephanocrinus 
was constructed of only three ranges of plates, and we considered 
the third row, constituting the whole portion from the coronal 
processes inward, to be interradial plates. Messrs. Etheridge and 
Carpenter’ in 1883, interpreted all plates, in common with the 
deltoids of the Blastoids generally, and the interradials of the 
Cyathocrinidae, as orals,—a view which they have since abandoned. 
In the same paper—p. 239—they mention five plates in the summit, 
composing, according to Hall, a central “proboscis,” and say that 
they have “only seen this proboscis in one specimen,” and regard it 
as “a vault of a few pieces covering in the peristome.” This shows 
clearly that they did not themselves at that time consider these 


*We even did not use the term “ca/yx interradials” in that quotation, we 
simply spoke of the ‘‘zz¢erradials.” 


1 Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. Apr. 1888, pp. 225 to 246. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 99 


“proboscis” plates as representing the orals, and, so far as we know, 
they never afterwards, until the appearance of the Blastoid Catalogue, 
gave any other interpretation of the inner ring of plates. If they 
had regarded them as orals, it would have suggested the presence 
of two rings of orals, the one within the other. 

Subsequently we found reason to distinguish two rings above the 
radials—the so-called orals or deltoids of Etheridge and Carpenter 
and a series of summit plates—the so-called ‘“proboscis’—from a 
specimen of S. gemmiformis; and we communicated this fact to Dr. 
Carpenter as early as Dec. 17th 1885 with a diagram explaining it, 
stating that, although summit plates in our specimen were not 
preserved, such plates were probably represented in the species. We 
also informed him that it was the third ring or deltoids, and not the 
summit plates, which we took to be the homologues of the interra- 
dials in Haplocrinus; and that the hypothetical plates closing the 
summit we took to be represented in Haplocrinus by the central 
plate. Atthesame time we applied to Prof. Whitfield for specimens 
to ascertain the summit structure in S. angulatus. From these 
specimens we at once found beyond all doubt that the plates of the 
third row in S. angulatus, as well as in S. gemmiformis, do not extend 
to the oral center, but are followed by five other plates—the so- 
called “proboscis”—covering the mouth (fig. 3). Upon making 
this discovery we promptly declared the latter to be the orals, and 
advised Dr. Carpenter accordingly on January 9th 1886. * 

Our statement, therefore, that the “ventral pyramid” in Stephanocri- 
nus is composed of interradials, was made with reference to plates which 
we then supposed to be a single element, extending to, but not 
covering the oral center, and which Etheridge and Carpenter had 
previously announced to be orals followed by vault pieces, but now 
consider to be deltoids followed by orals. | When the authors assert 
that we applied the name “calyx interradials” to the “plates which 
form the ventral pyramid and cover the mouth of Stephanocrinus and 
also of Haplocrinus,” we cannot help thinking that they are “going 
very much too far.’ A similar erroneous statement was made by 
Dr. Carpenter in March 1886+ and it has been a matter of consid- 


*Tt is due to Dr. Carpenter to state here that he had privately communicated to 
us, after Sect. I of Pt. III of our Revision was in print. that he regarded the inner 
ring of Stephanocrinus as orals, and this led to our correspondence upon the 
subject. 


1Ann, and Mag. Nat. Hist., March, 1886, p. 282 


100 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


erable surprise to us that in both these publications we should be 
held up to criticism for a statement which we did not make in any 
such form as their language would imply, and that the authors 
should indulge in a general adverse comment upon our incidental 
remark on Stephanocrinus, without the slightest intimation of the 
very important additions to our former views consequent upon new 
discoveries, which would have made our meaning entirely clear. 
These were published in Part III, Revision of the Palaeocrinoidea, 
pp. 282-290. 

To represent us as arguing that the plates which we recognize as 
calyx interradials “cover the actinal center,” or “cover the mouth 
and the origin of the ambulacra,” seems to us very much like 
setting up a man of straw for the pleasure of knocking him down. 
For our whole argument in favor of a homology of the orals of the 
Neocrinoid with the central plate in Palaeocrinoids, has been ex- 
pressly put upon the ground that the latter plate covers the actinal 
center ; and one of the strongest objections we have. constantly urged 
against such a homology with the proximals, has been that they do 
not (Rev. Pal. Pt. III, p. 53). Etheridge and Carpenter add in 
continuing their criticism above noticed: “There is not a single 
Crinoid known in which plates which are universally recognized to be 
calyx interradials cover in the actinal center.” Of course not; and 
we do not know of anybody who says they do. But on the other 
hand it is equally true that there is not a single Palaeocrinoid known 
in which the plates that are universally recognized as orals cover 
the whole ventral surface; and upon this ground we might well contend 
that if the plates which Etheridge and Carpenter consider to be 
orals are really such, then Allagecrinus and Haplocrinus are Neo- 
crinoids, in which from the larva to the adult, as a rule the whole 
ventral surface is covered by actinal structures. Their statement 
above cited, as to the homology of plates which “cover the mouth 
and the origin of the ambulacra, just as the orals do in Neocrinoids,” 
might be profitably applied to the case of Caryocrinus, as shown 
by a number of excellent internal casts recently obtained from 
Racine, Wisconsin. Caryocrinus has a large central piece, and 
this is surrounded usually by eight plates, which are arranged in a 
totally different manner from the so-called proximals of the Palaeo- 
crinoidea. Three of them are radial, the others interradial, (figs. 6- 
7). The interradial pieces alternate with the radial ones, one to 
each side, except at the anal interradius where three smaller pieces 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 101 


take the place of the single one at the two other sides. Like most 
of the Cystidea, Caryocrinus has no true radials, although it has 
well developed arms. The rays start from underneath the central 
plate in a similar manner as they do in allied genera from under- 
neath their quinque-partite oral pyramid; but the ambulacra, instead 
of entering the surface at once, as in other groups, here remain sub- 
tegminal until they enter the arms, following the medium line of 
three radial plates, and branch (fig. 7) underneath them twice to 
their respective arm openings. In this case, the central piece which 
“covers the mouth and the origin of the ambulacra” must surely 
represent the orals if any plate does, but not the plates which sur- 
round it and cover, neither the mouth nor the origin of the ambu- 
lacra. We should like to know by what process Messrs. Etheridge 
and Carpenter will demonstrate the oral nature of either the radial 
or interradial plates in this form. 

We have already alluded to the great importance toward the estab- 
lishment of Etheridge and Carpenter’s oral theory, of their proving 
the existence both in Crinoids and Blastoids of a summit composed 
either of five plates only, or of a central plate surrounded by five. 
This is why the series of parallei transitions or variations in the 
summit plates of the two groups is so strenuously urged in the 
Blastoid Catalogue. But it seems to us that the authors have al- 
together failed to point out a single instance in which five primary 
plates cover the peristome among the Blastoids. The cases which 
have been relied upon to prove such a condition, must be attributed 
to incorrect observation or the want of sufficiently good material. 
That occasionally in certain species of Elaeacrinus the central piece 
is more or less coalesced with the proximals of the azygous side, and 
these with one another so as to obscure the suture lines, as we have 
shown in our illustrations figs. 12 to 14, cannot alter the case in 
the least, as they are plainly visible in others, and without any 
change in the general arrangement of the summit. Nor doesit seem 
to us that the authors have been any more successful in showing 
how among Palaeocrinoids the five large plates in Haplocrinus, cov- 
ering the whole ventral surface except the oral pole, could have 
been transformed in other groups of the Palaeocrinoidea into six 
plates covering only a small space around the peristome. These five 
plates in Haplocrinus occupy the same position, as the primary calyx 
interradials of other groups, and especially resemble those of 
Cyathocrinus and Stephanocrinus. (Compare figs. 2 to 5). 


102 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


It may not be out of place to mention in this connection that in 
Haplocrinus there appear radially between the five large ventral 
plates, upon their lateral edges, five conspicuous grooves (figs. 4 and 
5), which were regarded by Prof. Zittel (Handb. d. Palaeont, I, p. 
347) as ambulacral furrows. Similar grooves exist in Cyathocrinus, 
Stephanocrinus and other Inadunata along their interradials, and in 
all of them the grooves are occupied by the ambulacra. The simi- 
larity between these grooves, no doubt, induced Prof. Zittel to give 
to those of Haplocrinus the same interpretation. Unfortunately, 
however, the central plate of Haplocrinus, as plainly seen in our 
specimens, does not occupy exactly the same level as the upper an- 
gles of the five large plates, but lies (Fig. 4) below their level and 
between them, just as if it were being pushed from within outward 
so as to separate the five plates at the central space. The peculiar 
position of the central plate demonstrates, we think beyond any 
doubt, that the ambulacra of Haplocrinus could not have been ex- 
posed upon this groove, but at the same time it appears to us that 
these grooves, which occupy relatively the same position toward 
surrounding plates and the peristome, and are formed in a similar 
manner, must represent morphologically the same grooves, which 
are occupied in higher developed types of this group by the ambul- 
acra (fig. 3). Supposing that Haplocrinus, as we find it in the 
fossil state, were but an embryonic stage of the species—the genus 
has been regarded a permanent larval form of the group—we think 
we might safely assert from the phylogeny of the Palaeocrinoidea 
generally, that in the growing animal the central plate was pushed 
outward so as to appear at a level with the five interradials; that 
subsequently by the growth of the dorsal cup, and the widening of 
the peristomial area, proximals appeared around the central piece ; 
and that at last the ambulacra were pushed out to the surface to 
occupy the radial grooves, which were present already in the young 
Haplocrinus. The different stages to which we here have alluded 
are well represented in palaeontological times throughout the Inad- 
unata, and not only among them, but also among the Camarata 
under very similar conditions. 

The Camarata or Coadunata differ from the Inadunata in having 
their proximal arm joints incorporated into the calyx by the up- 
ward growth of interradials; while in the Inadunata the arms re- 
main free from the first radial, and they have but one interradial 
which is disposed ventrally. That all Camarata passed temporarily ~ 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 105 


in early life through the Inadunata stage, seems to us beyond dis- 
pute, and we think we may assert that they were for a time in asimilar 
condition to Haplocrinus, with one interradial plate disposed ven- 
trally. Limiting our observations among the Camarata to the 
Platycrinidae, we find, so far as we know, their simplest forms repre- 
sented by the two early genera Culicocrinus and Coccocrinus, which both 
have two rows of plates interradially disposed, the one resting with- 
in the circlet of the other. In Culicocrinus,* if Miller’s figure is 
correct, the first row of these plates consists of five rather large pieces, 
one to each interradius, which connect laterally with the primary 
and secondary arm plates, so as to make them radials and integral 
parts of the calyx. Those of the second row which are triangular 
meet laterally and close the center, apparently without any additional 
plates. 

Of Coccocrinus two species are known.  Coccocrinus bacca has 
three interradials in the first row, which have a strictly ventral posi- 
tion, C. rosaceus apparently but one, which is more erect. In both 
species the plates extend to the height of the third primary radials, 
and probably higher. The inner row of plates is only known in C. 
rosaceus, and these, like those of COulicoerinus, are subtriangular, 
but, unlike them, do not connect laterally with one another, nor do 
they meet in the center. There is a lateral slit between them 
all the way to the arm openings, and at the center an open space, 
which in the fossil is not filled by any further structures. In C. bacca, 
as stated, the inner plates have not been preserved, but we scarcely 
doubt that similar plates were present, for we find in a radial 
direction between the outer plates of the first row, very conspicuous 
slits, which correspond to those of C. rosaceus. 

The outer plates, in the two genera, were regarded by Carpenter 
as calyx interradials, the inner ones as orals, and these he took to 
be the homologues of the five large ventral plates of Haplocrinus, 
and of the proximals in other groups. 

We admit that Coccocrinus and Culicocrinus probably are morph- 
ologically in a similar condition, and represent early stages in the 
phylogeny of the Palaeocrinoidea like Al/agecrinus and Haplocrinus, 


*Through the kindness of Prof F. Roemer, we received a most excellent 
gutta percha cast of a Cu/tcocrinus with arms, from a mould in the Mineralogical 
Museum of Breslau, but not showing the ventral covering. Miller’s original fig- 
ures of the ventral covering, Lethea Geognostica of 1855, Taf. VIII, figs. 1 and 
2, we are informed are much restored, and the arrangement of the plates, as there 
given, not altogether reliable. 


104 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887, 


but we doubt if this is the case in the sense Dr. Carpenter suggests. 
The two former are Camarata, and as such should be provided with 
more than one row of interradials, which they would not possess if 
the inner plates were orals. 

Based upon palaeontological evidence, we think, we may rea- 
sonably suggest that in the developmental history of Culicocrinus, 
at the close of the Inadunata stage, the first row of interradials 
opened out to connect the proximal arm plate with the calyx, and 
that a second ring formed to take the place and functions of the 
first, closed the center. 

Coccocrinus forms a connecting link between Culicocrinus and 
Platycrinus. Probably it has one or more summit plates, and the 
ambulacra disposed between the interradials. 

In Platycrinus, the inner interradials, which in Coccocrinus are 
yet placed at a level with the dorsal cup, are considerably more 
raised. In consequence thereof we find in this genus much larger 
spaces between the interradials, centrally as well as laterally, and 
hence better developed summit plates and larger and heavier cover- 
ing pieces. Of the summit pieces probably the central plate 
appeared at first—this is indicated by the phylogeny of the group— 
and the proximals appeared later, filling the vacancies, which 
gradually had formed around the central plate. 

In this sketch we have not added anything that is not well 
sustained by the phylogeny of this group, or is not in accordance 
with the developmental ‘history of the Palaeocrinoidea generally- 
Throughout this order, when summit plates are exposed at all, they 
occupy a comparatively small space around the peristome, and this 
space increases in width in palaeontological times. In all Palaeo- 
crinoids, so far as known, and we may add, in all Blastoids, the 
peristomial area is formed by the calyx interradials, whether these 
consist of one piece, as in the case of the Inadunata and Blastoidea, 
or of two, three, or a dozen pieces, as in the Camarata; and the summit 
plates, whether composed of a central plate only, or of proximals 
also, rest against the upper margin of the interradials. In all Neo- 
crinoidea, however, from the larva to the adult, the whole ventral 
surface is covered by actinal structures, the small interradials which 
were observed by Sir Wyville Thomson, disappear again soon after 
their development, and never attain any such prominence in the 
composition of the calyx as in the earlier Crinoids. This character, 
which distinguishes the two groups so readily, would meet with most 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 105 


serious exceptions if the ventral plates in Allagecrinus, Haplocrinus, 
Culicocrinus and Coccocrinus, as asserted by Carpenter, represented 
the orals. We think it was the superficial resemblance in the form 
and position of these plates with the orals of certain Neocrinoidea 
that led Carpenter to regard them as orals. He probably overlooked 
the fact that the plates agree equally well on those points with the 
interradials of the Cyathocrinidae, and that as interradials the above 
genera would not be exceptional types, but comply with the morpho- 
logical conditions of all their contemporaries. 

We have shown that Culicocrinus and Coccocrinus, as members 
of the Camarata, should have more than one interradial plate, and 
it is not very likely that the secondary one, exceptionally in those 
genera, would be substituted by a ring of oral plates. But there is 
another serious difficulty. The slits in C. bacca extend out to the 
first row of ventral plates as well as to the second, and this suggests 
that, if Coccocrinus were “like the recent genus Holopus” to be “per- 
manently in the condition of a crinoid larva, in which the orals have 
not yet moved away from the radials, though separated from one 
another,”* then both rows of plates were orals, one ring within the 
other. Where among the numerous families of the Palaeocrinoidea 
do we find an instance in which the plates constituting either the 
oral pyramid or the proximals, are separated in that manner? 
Nowhere ; but if there was such a case, we certainly would find it in 
the highest developed forms and not in the larval ones. Again, where 
do we meet among Palaeocrinoids with an open peristome? In the 
earliest stages of the Neocrinoid larva, the orals are closed, and in the 
earlier forms of the Camarata, such as Reteocrinus, Glyptocrinus, etc., 
the peristome is closed either by the upward growth of the calyx, or by 
a small central piece, there being no proximals, and hence, accord- 
ing to Carpenter’s interpretation of these plates, no orals. Those 
genera appear to us to be in a similar condition to Adlagecrinus and 
Haplocrinus among the Inadunata, and Culicocrinus and Coccocrinus 
among the Camarata, but not in the condition of the Neocrinoidea at 
all. However, we can readily understand why Carpenter holds so 
tenaciously to these plates as orals, for it is principally upon these 
plates that he bases his further theory, that in the higher Palaeocri- 
noidea the orals are represented by the proximals; indeed they are 
his “simplest forms” which he failed to find among Blastoids. In 
the Challenger Report on p. 170, he says: “The proximal dome 


* Chall. Report, p. 163. 
8 


106 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


plates rest directly against the calyx interradials, that on the poste- 
rior side being represented by two small plates with the anus between 
them” while there is a more or less tubercular ring of radial dome 
plates outside them. These proximal dome plates thus correspond 
exactly to the orals of Symbathocrinus and Haplocrinus, covering in 
the peristome and resting against the calyx plates, which in the 
Platycrinus are the interradials, and not the upper edges of the ra- 
dials, as in the simpler forms”; and on p. 171: “I cannot therefore 
see what other view can be taken of the proximal dome plates which 
immediately surround the orocentral, than to regard them as orals, 
i. e., as the actinal representatives of the basals, like the correspond- 
ing platesin Symbathocrinus. If this be admitted, it follows that the 
proximal dome plates of all Platycrinidae, Actinocrinidae and Rho- 
docrinidae are also homologous with the orals of Neocrinoids.” 

These conclusions perhaps might be well enough, 1F such a thing 
as an orocentral had been established; but unfortunately this is not 
the case. Neither are the plates in Symbathocrinus of which he 
speaks as “the orals,” in our opinion, anything but proximals, and 
hence all conclusions based thereon, to say the least of it, are inex- 
pedient and rash. It is somewhat surprising that Dr. Carpenter, 
although his whole theory is actually based upon his hypothetical 
“orocentral,” gives such a meagre account of it. In the Challenger 
Report, in introducing it on p. 158, he devotes to it only a few lines. 
Referring to the small central plate of Haplocrinus, he says: “This 
plate is one of considerable importance in its morphological relations. 
In accordance withthe views which I have expressed elsewhere, I 
believe it to be the representative on the actinal side, or left larval 
antimer, of the dorsocentral plate which is developed in the center 
of the right antimer or abactinal side of Urchins, Stellerids, and 
Crinoids.” And on pp. 159 and 170, in pointing out its relations 
to the proximals, he calls the plate the orocentral, and speaks of it 
as a single plate. That is all Dr. Carpenter had to say about it, 
and probably all that could be said, for such a plate has been here- 
tofore unknown in Echinoderm morphology. 

We do not deny that the so called dorsocentral of Urchins and 
Stellerids is represented in the Comatula larva by the terminal plate 
of the stem, but we see no good reason to postulate from this a 
similar plate in the oral center. There are at the abactinal side 
frequently also underbasals, which on the same principle should be 
represented orally, but nothing is known of them. Why should 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 107 


the dorsocentral be represented at the actinal side when there is no 
actinal stem, in this or any other group of the Echinoderms? The 
dorsocentral in the Echinozoa represents in a wider sense the whole 
column in its simplest form, although in a narrower sense it is the 
homologue of the first part of the stem that makes its appearance in 
the embryo. If there was such a thing as an orocentral in fossil Cri- 
noids, Blastoids and Cystids, it seems to us, it certainly would be rep- 
resented in the early larva of the living types before the parting of 
the orals, and in the closed oral pyramid of the Cystids and Steph. 
anocrinus; but unfortunately for Carpenter’s theory we meet with 
no trace of it in either one of those forms. The plate which he re- 
gards as orocentral, occupies the place of the five orals in other groups, 
and in a similar manner as these, covers the peristome and the 
origin of the ambulacra. This is conclusively shown by comparing 
the case of Caryocrinus in which the ambulacra start from beneath 
the central plate and branch twice underneath the surrounding 
plates,with the case of Sphaeronites (fig. 1) and Stephanocrinus (fig. 3), 
in which theambulacrastart from beneath a penta-partite oral pyramid, 
Does this indicate that the five plates constituting the latter, are the rep- 
resentatives of the proximals? We doubtit, forthe structural resem- 
blance is with the central piece. We think the distribution and arrange- 
ment of the surrounding plates in Caryocrinus proves conclusively 
that these cannot be orals, for the most ingenious speculator would be 
unable to reconstruct five primitive plates from such an assemblage 
of pieces as we find in Caryocrinus and in Von Koenen’s new genus 
Juglandocrinus*. What those plates may be, whether actinal 
or abactinal structures, we will not preterid to decide, but we do un- 
dertake to say that they are not orals, otherwise the rule that there 
are always five primitive orals meets with avery serious exception. 

Somewhat more favorable perhaps to Carpenter’s views is the ar- 
rangement of the proximals in the Palaeocrinoidea and Blastoidea, 
in which the plates surrounding the central piece are unquestionably 
actinal structures, and there is a possibility of reconstructing from 
the six, seven, or more pieces, five primitive plates. We also admit 
that in all cases where those plates come in direct contact with the 
anal structures, their arrangement might possibly have been disturbed 
thereby, but this explanation is not applicable to forms like Megisto- 
crinus, Dorycrinus and many others, in which the anus is lateral or 
moved away from the center to the arm regions or even beneath them. 
But there are several other equally serious objections. 


*Neues Jahrbuch fur Mineralogie 1886, Bd. II, Taf. IX, Fig. 3. 


108 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


In the Comatula larva, which shows a decidedly bilateral symmetry, 
there are five equal basals and five equal orals. In Thauwmatoerinus, 
although it has anal plates and a large proboscis, the basals and 
anals remain undisturbed. The same may be said of the basals of 
the Palaeocrinoidea and Blasteidea; among which not a single in- 
stance is known where the basal ring contains either anals or radials, 
contrary to the proximals, among which nearly always anals and often 
radials are enclosed. This shows that the presence of such plates, 
if the proximals in those groups represent the orals, and the latter 
the basals, would be totally at variance with the general rules of the 
class both as to orals and basals. 

The anal plates of the apical side either abut directly against the 
radials, or are placed between the interradials. In most of the Cam- 
arata, the first interradial at the azygous side is split into two halves 
by the first or second anal piece. In others, the second anal is want- 
ing, but the interradial is composed of two parts as if the anal were 
present. In a few groups there are no anal plates whatever, and 
the arrangement of the plates at all five sides is alike. 

The same variations as among the interradials are found in the 
arrangement of the proximals,* of which the four large plates corre- 
spond to the calyx interradials at the four regular sides. The two 
smaller proximals, which occupy the azygous interradius, either are 
placed between two radial dome plates or they abut against two of 
the larger proximals, enclosing generally an anal plate—but this 
may be absent or pushed downard. f 

As yet, we have not observed a single instance in which there were 
five plates around a central one, but should it occur, which we think 
is very possible, we doubtif Messrs. Etheridge and Carpenter, although 
finding at last their “simpler form,” will be able to make much 
out of it in support of their theories. 

We stated heretofore that fig. A on p. 72 of the Blast. Cat. is 
erroneous, and this, to some extent is the case with fig. B on the 
same page. We never saw a Platycrinus with a single interradial, 
all having three (or more), arranged transversely. Besides, the 
figure is misleading in not giving the central piece and the so-called 
radial-dome plates. If these plates had been added, as they should 
have been to represent the case properly, it would show that the 
radial-dome plates are placed opposite the radials, the proximals 
opposite the interradials, and that the central piece takes orally the 


*For the arrangement of the proximals see Revision Pt. III, pp. 47 to 50. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 109 


position of the coalesced basal disc; a totally ditferent thing from 
what the English authors attempted to prove by their figure. 

We are altogether in accord with Goette and Carpenter in their 
opinion that the orals are represented in the abactinal system by 
the basals, but we disagree entirely with the latter writer that the 
basals are represented orally by the proximals. We regard the 
proximals as an element similar to the interradials, but, while these 
fill up vacancies in the calyx, the former fill the open space around 
the peristome as it widens in the growing animal by the increasing 
width of the dorsal cup. To this conclusion we were led principally 
by the arrangement of the plates, the presence of radial and anal 
plates in the same ring with them, and by their gradual appearance in 
geological times. We further believe the central piece is the only plate 
which in the Palaeocrinoidea and Blastoidea can possibly represent 
the quinque-partite oral pyramid. We regard it as being primi- 
tively composed of five pieces, such as remained intact persistently 
in Stephanocrinus and most of the Cystidea, but which were fused 
together by anchylosis in other groups as aborally in the case of 
the basals, which gradually were reduced from five to three, and in 
certain groups to one solid piece. The proximals, therefore, in our 
opinion, are not of that morphological importance as they are regarded 
by Dr. Carpenter, and we think the same may be said of the so-called 
radial dome plates. These also, like the proximals, seem to us mere 
auxiliary pieces, filling up vacancies, beneath which the branching 
of the ambulacra takes place. If they deserve the term radials at 
all, they certainly represent the axillaries, and not the oculars or 
first radials, except perhaps in some very complex species in which 
there appear three successive pieces to each ray, the inner ones rest- 
ing against the central plate in a similar manner as the true radials 
rest against the basals; while the third or axillary one holds to- 
ward the proximals and the ambulacra the very same relations as 
the single radial does in the simpler form (See Revision Pt. III, Pl. 
IV, Fig. 4, and Pl. VIII, Figs. 1, 3.). It is also very significant 
that frequently in those complex forms there appear toward the cen- 
ter within the ring of proximals (orals of Ether. and Carp.), two ex- 
tra axillaries underneath which the two lateral rays, which are 
united close to the peristome, divide so as to form the antero-and 
postero- lateral rays. How Dr. Carpenter will explain the presence 
of these plates within the “oral” ring, which is said to cover the ori- 
gin of the ambulacra, is a mystery to us, and we look to him for in- 


110 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


formation. The radial dome plates, as a rule, disappear when the 
ambulacra enter the surface, and this explains why they are absent 
in Blastoids,* Stephanocrinus and the later Cyathocrinidae. 

We have already alluded to the fact that the proximals are fre- 
quently unrepresented in the earlier groups, in which, as a rule, the 
peristomial area is comparatively smaller than in later ones, and 
closed only by a small central piece. Upon this point it is very in- 
teresting that we have recently discovered the same thing in later 
groups under somewhat different conditions. In two cases, the one 
a species of Talarocrinus from the St. Louis group of Kentucky (Fig. 
10), the other a Dichocrinus from the Kinderhook of Iowa, we found 
the whole space usually occupied by central piece and proximals, 
although as large asin any Platycrinus, filled completely by an enor- 
mous, nodose central plate, with the covering pieces abutting against it. 
Interposed between the ambulacra are a number of small interradial 
plates, which barely touch the central piece. In these cases, accord- 
ing to our interpretation, the increasing space of the peristomial area 
was filled by lateral growth of the orals (central piece), instead of 
by means of proximals. But according to Carpenter’s generaliza- 
tions (Challenger Report, p. 171), the insignificant interradials next 
to the central piece, and between the ambulacra, should be the repre- 
sentatives of the orals or else his rules would encounter another se- 
rious objection. 

Dr. Carpenter regards both Allagecrinus and Haplocrinus as rep- 
resenting in a phylogenetic sense embryonic stages of the Palaeocri- 
noidea. If this be true, he has failed to give a reasonable explana- 
tion how the large plates covering almost the whole ventral side in 
these low forms, came to be placed in this group so as to occupy only 
the relatively small space they do in what he regards as higher de- 
veloped forms. Etheridge and Carpenter undertook to prove it in 
their paper, Annals and Mag. Nat. Hist., Apr. 1881, p. 289, by im- 
agining that, in the more mature specimens of Allagecrinus “the 
orals were relatively carried inwards, away from the radials, and 
separated from them by perisome ( just as they are in the Pentacri- 
noid larva of Comatula) when the arms appear above the radials. 
Whether the orals ever separated so as to open the mouth to the ex- 
terior, and whether the ring of perisome forming the ventral disk 


* Etheridge and Carpenter figure, Blastoid Catalogue on PI. XVIII, Fig, 
16, Elaeacrinus Verneuili with radial dome plates; none of our specimens show 
any traces of them. 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. Lit 


between them and the radials was naked, as in Rhizocrinus, or plated, 
as in Hyocrinus, must of course remain undiscovered.” 

This explanation is suggestive enough of what may occur in the 
Neocrinoidea, but they fail to give a parallel case in which such a 
development as this took place in a single Palaeocrinoid, and this 
omission is the more important since they place the genus A /lageeri- 
nus in the latter group. They state afterwards (op. cit. p. 289). “It 
is true we have no proof that there were any orals at all in the older 
specimens ; but, judging from the relative sizes and development of 
the largest examples with oral plates, and the smallest without, we 
think it scarcely likely that they were entirely unrepresented in the 
adult. It is obvious that, if they were united to the radials by peri- 
some, whether plated or bare, they would be readily lost under con- 
ditions that would have had no destructive effect on younger speci- 
mens, in which there was a closer union between the two rings of 
plates.” 

From the foregoing quotation, it is obvious that the Authors de- 
sired to prove from the fact that the ventral plates were not found 
preserved in what they regarded as the most mature stages of the 
species, that they could not have rested upon the radials as in their 
younger examples, and that they were parted from the radials by 
perisome. Upon this proposition we will observe that we have never 
found among Palaeocrinoids the slightest evidence indicating to us 
that any of the summit plates were carried inward by perisome. We 
find that among the Camarata they occupy a comparatively small 
space, but larger than in the Blastoidea, and that in all cases in 
which they occur, they are supported by the upward growth of the 
interradials. In the simpler forms of the Inadunata, when observed, 
they rest upon a single interradial plate as in the case of the Siluri- 
an Cyathocrinus alutaceous (Ang.). In the Carboniferous form of 
Cyathocrinus, in which the ambulacra are placed upon the lateral 
edges of the interradials, the orals are not carried inward by 
perisome, but the perisome appears upon the surface of the interra- 
dial plates. That the ventral plates were not preserved in the so- 
called adult specimens of Allagecrinus is no proof that they did not 
exist, or that they were carried inward. The simple fact that the 
radials underwent the change from the horse-shoe form to a higher 
state of development, having strongly marked articular facets, ex- 
tending to the whole width of the plates, is sufficient to explain why 
the interradials were not intact or reduced in the adult stages. We 


112 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


need only refer to the parallel cases of Cyathocrinidae and Poterio- 
crinidae. In the former, in which the articular facets were com- 
paratively undeveloped, we have been able, in a number of instances, 
to observe ventrally the interradial plates, which Etheridge and 
Carpenter formerly regarded as structually identical with the so- 
called orals of Allagecrinus. While in the Poteriocrinidae, in which 
the articular facets are highly developed, no trace of these plates 
has ever been found. 

We, of course, do not claim that this is positive proof, that in 
Allagecrinus these plates were not carried inward by perisome, but 
it militates strongly against the probability of such a thing, while 
the theory that they were is at best but the merest conjecture. 
If Etheridge and Carpenter had placed Allagecrinus and Haplo- 
crinus among the Neocrinoidea as larval forms, they might be much 
better warranted in supposing that the plates in question were orals, 
and were afterwards carried inward, but both forms have been re- 
ferred by them to the Palaeocrinoidea, in which that mode of devel- 
opment is altogether unknown. The case of Cyathocrinus shows 
clearly that in the later types of the Inadunata the conditions of the 
Palaeocrinoidea remain unchanged. The summit plates are not 
carried inward by perisome, but occupy the same space as in the 
earlier forms, and the perisome is formed upon the outer surface of 
the interradials, (Revision, Pt. III, Pl. IV, Figs, 2, 3, 6.) 

We should like to know upon what ground the authors maintain 
that those genera are Palaeocrinoids, when they interpret their 
structures according to the rules characteristic of the Neocrinoidea. 
They neither have an anal plate, nor does Allagecrinus show any 
such irregularity in the arrangement of its plates, as would of itself 
warrant a reference to the Palaeocrinoids. The only irregularity 
noticed in Allagecrinus is that the radials in some specimens may 
be axillary in one to four of the rays, or not axillary in any of 
them, and upon this character, curiously enough, Etheridge and 
Carpenter seem to have separated Adlagecrinus from the Haplocri- 
nidae and made it the type of a distinct family. On this alone it 
appears they divide it from the Neocrinoidea, as if it were one of the 
most constant characters among the Palaeocrinoids; while in fact 
this peculiarity is found only in the Catillocrinidae, in two of the 
rays of Tribrachiocrinus, and occasionally in Allagecrinus. A char- 
acter like this is liable to be discovered exceptionally in any new 


form of Neocrinoids, just as well as among Palaeocrinoids, while among 
* 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 113 


the latter we find a number of genera, in which the arrangement of 
of the dorsal cup is altogether symmetrical. 

It will not, of course, be inferred from the foregoing remarks that 
we think Allagecrinus and Haplocrinus belong to the Neocrinoidea, 
but simply that, if Messrs. Etheridge and Carpenter’s arguments 
are valid, they necessarily lead to that conclusion. We think, on 
the contrary, there are the strongest reasons for considering them 
both to be Palaeocrinoids, and that there is no difficulty in discover- 
ing entire conformity in their morphological conditions with other 
Palaeocrinoids. 

Whatever arguments Messrs. Etheridge and Carpenter may here- 
after offer in favor of their oral theory, it seems to us, they will have 
to explain upon palaeontological grounds how the five large ventral 
plates of Allagecrinus and Haplocrinus which cover the whole ven- 
tral surface happen to occupy in all higher or more advanced forms 
a comparatively small space around the peristome. They will have 
to point out by what process the five plates, without coming in con- 
tact with the anus, were transformed into six pieces or more ; and 
they will have to furnish better proof as to the existence of a so-called 
“orocentral,” or they will have to modify their generalizations, which 
are based almost exclusively upon this highly hypothetical plate. 


EXPLANATIONS OF FIGURES, PLATE IV. 


(The followiag letters are employed throughout the figures). 
0, Oral plate or oral pyramid; p, proximals; i, interradials; 
ia, interaxillaries; r, radials; a, anal plate; x,anus, g, grooves. 
Fig. 1. Oral pyramid and surrounding plates of Sphaeronites glo- 
bosus (after Angelin, Icon. Crin. Suec. Tab. XI, Fig. 14.) 

2. Ventral aspect of Cyathocrinus Gilesi. 

3. The same of Stephanocrinus angulatus. 

4. The same of Haplocrinus mespiliformis. 

5. Profile view of the same species. 

6. Ventral aspect of Caryocrinus ornatus (after Hall, Palaeont. 
N. York, Vol. II, Pl. 41a, Fig. le). 

7. The ventral plates of Caryocrinus from near Louisville, 
Ky. (The course of the subtegminal ambulacral tubes in- 
dicated upon the surface of the plates). 

8. Thesame of Juglandocrinus crassus (after von Koenen, Jahrb. 
Miner. Bd. II, Taf. IX, Fig. 3.). 

9. Ventral covering of a new Talarocrinus from Kentucky ; | 
the peristomial area closed by a large central plate with- 
out the aid of proximals. 


114 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


10. The summit plates of Elaeacrinus Verneuili (after Eth. 
and Carp., Blast. Catal. Pl. X VIII, Fig. 16). 

11. The same of Elaeacrinus elegans (from Hall’s type in the 
National Museum of New York.) 

12-14. The same of Elaeacrinus obovatus, as seen in different speci- 
mens. Fig. 12, all the sutures visible. Fig. 13, the suture 
between central piece and smaller proximals obliterated. 
Fig. 14, also those toward the small anal plate obliterated. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 115 


APRIL 5. 
Rev. Henry C. McCook, D. D. in the chair. 


Forty-four persons present. 
Papers under the following titles were presented for publication:— 


“The Terrestrial Mollusca inhabiting the Samoa or Navigator 
Islands.” By Andrew Garrett. 


“Notes on Fresh-water Rhizopods of Swatow, China.” By Adele 
M. Fielde. 


Note on the Multiplication of Distoma.—A note was read from 
Miss ADELE M. Frev_pr, dated Swatow, China, Feb., 1887, to the 
effect that Distoma infests a species of snail found in many of the pools 
and wells near Swatow which is eaten, boiled, by the Chinese, and 
which is fed raw to ducks and geese. On dissecting, recently, an 
apparently healthy specimen, having a shell an inch long, she had 
found its liver almost wholly replaced by a Redia, the parent of the 
Cercaria, which being passively transferred to the alimentary canal 
of a vertebrate, develops into the Distoma. The life history of this 
trematode, as worked out by A. P. Thomas, is given in the Quarterly 
Journal of Microscopical Science, 1883, pp. 99-133, and Limneus 
is mentioned as its host. 

The Rediw seen in the snails were of an orange yellow 
color and the largest were one-tenth of an inch in length. 
There were counted two hundred and fifty-three that were large enough 
to be easily isolated by the use of a needle point under the naked 
eye; and scores more, of smaller size and paler yellow, were visible 
under a lens. On opening several of the larger Rediw, whose mus- 
cular mouths were active; they were found each to contain from 
eighteen to twenty-six Cercarie, strong enough to whirl their tails 
vigorously, beside many embryos less fully developed. The Cer- 
carte moved rapidly over a glass slide by the use of their two 
suckers ; and, merged in water, retained their vitality for thirty 
hours after being removed from the snail and the Redia. The one 
snail must have been the host of at least ten thousand larval 
Distomas. 


APRIL 12. 
Mr. CHarues P. Perrot in the chair. 


Thirty-one persons present. 


The Placentation of the Two-toed Ant-eater, Cycloturus didactylus. 
—Prof. J. A. RypeR remarked that some months since Mr. J. W. 


116 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [ 1887. 


Scollick kindly placed in his hands an example of the uterus, con- 
taining a perfect foetus of this interesting little arboreal South 
American Ant-eater. The only description of the foetus and mem- 
branes of this animal which the speaker had been able to find, was 
by Mayer, in his Analecta, while Milne-Edwards has figured and 
described the foetus and membranes of the allied form, Tamandua, 
in the “Annales des Sciences Naturelles.” 

The almost globular uterus, containing a well-developed foetus, in 
the specimen exhibited at the meeting of the Academy, was about 
one inch in diameter. The placenta was relatively large, dome- 
shaped, or in the form of a disk, seven-eighths of an inch in diame- 
ter, much thickened in the center and becoming abruptly thin at 
its margin. Its outer or maternal surface was very convex and its 
inner or foetal surface distinctly concave. The rather short, stout 
umbilical cord was attached at about the center of the disk and to 
its inner surface. The placental disk when carefully inspected 
upon its inner surface was found to be distinctly lobulated, some- 
what as in the Sloths, as described by Sir Wm. Turner. The 
fissures which divided the placental disk were especially conspicuous 
when the edges of the disk were slightly bent by the fingers towards 
the convex side. 

The uterine cornua were short, and the uterus was simple as in 
man and the sloths; the oviducts apparently quite small; the 
ovaries of strikingly unequal dimensions on opposite sides. No 
portion of the uterus was exserted or projected into the vagina as 
in man, but the walls of the vagina passed directly into those of the 
uterus. The vaginal mucous membrane was, however, deeply 
plicated in a longitudinal direction, these plications extending 
slightly into the cavity of the uterus. 

The vessels of the cord are subdivided at their insertion into the 
placental disk ; arterial and venous branches going to and from the 
several placental lobes, of which there were five, which could be 
distinctly made out. 

On the inner surface of the uterine walls, there were apparently 
adherent portions of the foetal and maternal tissues of the placenta, 
showing that this type is in all probability more or less deciduate, 
notwithstanding the fact that the uterine walls are relatively quite 
thin. The area embraced by the true chorion or placenta covered 
very nearly one-half of the inner surface of the globularly distended 
uterus. The false chorion made up the other half of the membran- 
ous investment of the foetus and was quite thin and translucent. It 
covered with its outer surface about half of the inside of the uterus, or 
that hemisphere of the latter at the pole of which the vagina opened 
from without. The foetus itself was well advanced, having as yet no 
outward hairy coat, nor could any traces of hair follicles be noted in 
the skin. No epitrichium was observed, though this may be devel- 
oped at a later period, or after the hair is erupted from the folli- 
cles. The total length of the foetus was nearly or quite three 
inches, of which the long stout tail formed more than a third. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 117 


The speaker then contrasted the various types of placentation, 
pointing out that it was largely a matter of how the blastodermic 
vesicle was primarily brought into relation with the walls of the 
uterus. Ifthe foetation occurred in the bicorned or tubular type of 
uterus there was an obvious tendency toward the diffuse or zonary 
type of placenta, as shown in Ungulates and Carnivora, and in those 
uniparous forms in which the foetus occupies mainly one horn of the 
uterus, and in which there are bare poles to the chorion and a 
bare spot where the latter comes in contact with the os uterus as in 
the Mare and Dugong. Here, the mere mechanical relations of 
the fcetal and maternal surfaces obviously had had an influence in 
determining the form of the placenta. The zonary placenta was 
also imitated in Arthropods (Peripatus) in virtue of the existence 
of such similar conditions in both the latter and Carnivorous 
Mammalia. The speaker thought that all attempts to use the pla- 
centa as a means of clearly distinguishing the various orders of 
mammalia or of subdividing the latter into sub-classes would, in the 
course of further embryological research, be shown to be not well 
founded. This seemed all the more probable since the rationalé of 
the so-called “inversion” of the germinal rays of Rodentia was 
better understood. As a result of fuller knowledge it is hardly 
conceivable that a zonary placenta could be found in those types, 
notwithstanding the fact that they at first seem to present the same 
type of condition for the blastodermic vesicle in the uterine 
cornua as do the Carnivora. But now that we know that some of 
the Insectivora (Talpa) tend in the same direction the anomalies 
which are presented by Insectivora and Rodentia become explain- 
able and lead us up to the view that, it depends (1) upon the mode 
in which the early development is modified, and (2) upon the man- 
ner in which the foetus is related to the maternal surfaces, whether 
the diffuse, zonary or discoidal form of placenta will be assumed. 

In the case of the Sloths and Ant-eaters, of South America, the 
uterus has attained a remarkable degree of specialization, so as to 
ereatly resemble the simple uterus of the higher Primates, and in 
this case again, the relationship between the form of the uterine 
cavity and that of the placenta seems obvious, for in the sloths, 
ant-eaters and higher primates, the placenta is essentially discoidal 
and deciduate. In the sloth, however, Turner has shown the 
discoidal placenta to be made up of separable lobes; these may be 
conceived as representing the cotyledons of Ungulates, or groups of 
tufts in the diffuse type of placenta, which have been crowded 
together as the uterine cornua became shortened on the mesometric 
side, in the transition from the bifid to the simple type of uterus. 
Some further ground for this view of the origin of the lobulated 
discoidal, dome-shaped placenta of the sloths is supplied by the fact 
that in Manis, or the scaly Ant-eater of the Old World, the placenta 
is diffuse and non-deciduate. In some of the Armadilloes the 
placenta is transversely oblong, and this again is a fact favorable to 
the preceding view. 


118 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


In like manner, the terms “ deciduate” and “non-deciduate” do 
not serve to sharply mark off groups from each other, but probably 
rest for their distinction upon the more or less intimate and complex 
interlocking of the foetal and maternal membranes during their 
functional activity. So that in this case again we are dealing with 
structures and structural conditions differing only in degree but not 
in kind. The extra thickening of the decidua or uterine mucosa in 
the extremest type of deciduate placenta, may be regarded as cor- 
related with the restriction, concentration or reduction of the 
placental area and the formation of a decidua serotina. Finally, it 
is proper to call attention to the fact that the American Edentata 
are more specialized as respects their placentation than those of the 
Old World. The American forms, further, generally agree amongst 
themselves, except that in the Armadilloes, Milne-Edwards, 
Kolliker and Von Jhering have observed that, in some species, 
there may be a number of foetuses invested by a common chorion, 
on which account, the latter author has supposed that such a com- 
pound embryo is the result of the fragmentation or subdivision of a 
single egg, a phenomenon of metagenesis to which he has applied 


55? 


the appropriate term Temnogeny. 


Sugar in China—At the recent meeting of the Botanical Section, 
Mr. Tuomas MEEHAN read the following extract from a letter of 
Miss Adele M. Fielde, a missionary in China. The letter is dated 
from Swatow. “My attention has lately been called to an error, 
existing apparently in many minds, concerning the plant from 
which sugar is made in China. <A late consular report from Can- 
ton says the plant is a species of Sorghum, and in the American 
Cyclopedia (Appleton, 1863), the article on Sorghum appears to 
me to convey the same idea. I send you to-day flowers of the 
plant cultivated very extensively for the sugar in the neighborhood of 
Swatow, and which is the source of the chief export of this treaty 
port. Itseems to me no sorghum, but by the description in botanical 
works, the true Saccharum officinarum. Tell me whether it 
differs from the plant from which sugar is made in the Southern 
United States. Propagation is from cuttings,—a section of the 
culm, a foot long, being set out at each planting. This planting is 
done in February, and is ready to be cut for pressing out the juice 
eleven months later. In the fourth year the stubble is removed, 
and new cane is planted. It is not allowed to flower, as the culti- 
vators say it spoils it for use in sugar making.” Mr. Meehan said 
he could scarcely understand how the idea should get currency 
that Sorghum yielded the sugar of China, for though the native 
country of the true sugar cane is unknown, the civilized world is 
indebted to China for the first knowledge that what we know as 
sugar could be extracted from the cane. Manufactured sugar 
from this cane was known in China before it was known in Europe. 
As for Sorghum, though sugar could be made from it, it had been 
found so unreliable for that purpose, depending apparently more on 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 119 


some chemical accident than on vital power, that it was doubtful 
if sugar in any quantity had ever been made from it in China or 
anywhere else. Certainly the specimens sent by Miss Fielde were 
of the true sugar cane, as grown by us in the Southern States. 


Floral Calendars.—In regard to the times of flowering of plants, 
Mr. Mrenan exhibited blooms of the winter Aconite, Hranthus 
hyemalis, and the Snowdrop, Galanthus nivalis, which this year 
were blooming together on the 10th of April. In other seasons the 
same plants, growing side by side, had given flowers of the winter 
Aconite, several weeks before the Snowdrop. The explanation was 
that some plants would start into growth at a lower temperature 
than others. The Snowdrop would remain at rest under a low 
temperature quite sufficient to excite the Aconite. In a season 
when the thermometer remained regularly lower than sufficient to 
excite growth in the Aconite, the plant remained quiescent until the 
warmer spring weather brought forward both kinds together. These 
facts showed that no such a scheme as a floral calendar could be 
established, as the relative blooming of plants depended on accidents 
of temperature rather than on any fixed climatal conditions. 


Cortical Peculiarities in the Plum—Some specimens of supposed 
hybrids between the Peach and the Plum were sent to the Academy 
for examination. The chief reasons for the belief that they were 
hybrids were that they were sterile, and seemed in leaf and 
branches intermediate between the two species. Mr. MEEHAN 
observed, that in hybrids between acknowledged species, it did not 
follow that the characters should be intermediate. .Often there 
would be scarcely any trace of the action of the male parent, while 
at other times the male would seem to have had a leading influ- 
ence. But these plum branches showed no trace of any inter- 
mediate characters, but were purely plum branches, with no sign 
of the Peach character about them. 

He said he had called the attention of the Academy on several 
occasions in the past to the fact that the bark of trees did not crack 
from the mechanical pressure of wood-growth, as so often taught in 
botanical text-books, but the rifts arose from the peculiar growth of 
cork cells, and it was the character and general direction of these 
growths, apparently different in species, that gave the varied char- 
acters to tree bark,—characters that were more or less constant in 
each species of tree. A tree could in fact be nearly as well 
known by its bark as by its fruit. The development of the cork 
cells destroyed the cuticle. Im the Cherry and Birch the chief 
development was in a lateral direction, and hence we could easily 
strip sections from around branches. In the Abele Poplar the 
development destroyed the bark to a considerable depth, and in a 
quadrangular form. These gradually met at the points and at once 
formed deep furrows up and down the stem. In the Plane and 
some other trees, the cork cells worked up and down under thick 
layers of bark which it threw off in flakes. But the chief distinc- 


120 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


tion was in the period of life when they assumed activity. In the 
Chestnut (Castanea) it was nearly 25 years before they grew into 
destructive agencies, and hence there was smooth hark to the Chest- 
nut for nearly a quarter of a century. In the oak rough bark from 
the development of the cork cells, began at about ten years, in the 
Sassafras at five years,—in some they started at one and occasionally 
the same season. In the Beech they grew the first season, and 
only worked under the outer cuticle, which they threw off as fine 
film annually. Handling a branch of Beech at some seasons, a 
filmy deposit would be left in the hands, which was the fine silky 
bark of the Beech. Hence the Beech had never rough bark. 
This fact should show mechanical action had no part in rifting the 
bark. Mechanical action should split a Beech as well as any other 
tree. 

Returning to the Plum, he remarked that the development of 
the cork cells were in many respects the same as in the Beech. 
They started on their destructive errand before the annual growth 
was fairly over, destroying the thin outer cuticle as it progressed. 
It was this that gave the silvery tint to Plum wood with which all 
must be familiar. This was never seen on Peach wood. This 
character. was exhibited in all the samples of supposed hybrids sent. 
There was nothing whatever to distinguish them from pure Plums 
so far as this character was concerned. 

As for the flowers, the plants were sterile because of peculiar 
abortion in the reproductive organs. The carpels instead of being 
consolidated, ending in a single style as in the ordinary Plum, had 
become distinct, and they were ten processes difficult to say whether 
they resembled stamens or pistils most. There were no attempts to 
form perfect stamens or petals,—but the bud scales had a faint rosy 
margin as if there existed a slight disposition to make petals out 
of them. They were remarkable examples of monstrosity in Plum 
flowers, but nothing to indicate any action of the Peach therein. 
They were evidently sterile because they were monstrous, and not 
that they were hybrids. The foliage had a more peachy look than 
customary with Plums, so far as mere outline was concerned,—but 
it is well known that when there was a disturbance of sexual 
characters, the whole system of growth was apt to be disturbed. 
It was possible the Plum and the Peach would hybridize. It would 
be of much interest to science could the possibility be proved a 
fact. It was due to science to say these specimens did not prove it. 
The chief interest in the specimens, he thought, dwelt in the fact 
that amidst all the changes in characters brought about by some 
abnormal agency, the cortical peculiarities as influenced by the 
cork cells remained the same. 


APRIL 19) 


The President, Dr. LEIpy, in the chair. 
’ ’ 
Fifteen persons present. 


ae wo em 


ay 


1887.]. | NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 121 


ApRIL 26. 
Mr. Coartes Morris in the chair. 
Twenty-three persons present. 
The following letter was read :— 
Board of Trustees of the Building Fund, 
Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 
April 25, 1887. 

Dr. Jos. Lerpy, 

President of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 
Dear Sir:— 


I have the pleasure to inform you that in conformity with a 
recommendation of the Council and requisition of the Academy, the 
title of the land on the west side of Nineteenth Street between Race 
and Cherry Streets, with the buildings erected thereon, heretofore 
held in trust for the society, has been lawfully conveyed in fee 
simple to the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia; and 
that the deed has been duly recorded and deposited in the fire-proof 
of the Academy. 


I am very respectfully, 
Yr. Obt. Servant, 
W.S. W. RuscHENBERGER, 
Chairman Trustees of Building Fund. 


Ovo-viriparous Generation in Tropidonotus.—Professor Heilprin 
presented the following communication, dated April 15, 1887, from 
Mr. H. C. Youna, of the Philadelphia Custom House, referring to 
a water-snake shot by that gentlemen some fourteen years ago, at a 
locality about three miles above Salem, N. J. “Upon examining 
the snake (which was almost as thick as my fore-arm) I found it 
contained considerable of a bunch which I supposed to be something 
it had swallowed, but upon cutting it open I found it contained small 
snakes in a bag, each one in a separate division formed as it were by 
a twist in the bag. I took them out and found there were 33 of 
them of different sizes a number of the smaller ones having a portion 
of an egg attached to them, which they appeared to be absorbing, 
the larger ones having had already absorbed theirs. I was then 
convinced that while the land-snakes lay eggs in the earth to be 
hatched by the heat of the sun, the young of the water-snake are 
actually hatched in the belly of the mother.” Prof. Heilprin stated 
that the snakes had been presented by Mr. Young to the Academy, 
and on examination proved to be Tropidonotus sipedon. ‘The case 
demonstrated beyond a question of doubt that the species was ovo- 
viviparous, 

Prof. Henry A. Ward, of Rochester, was elected a correspondent. 

The following were ordered to be printed :— 9 


122 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [ 1887. 


NOTES ON FRESH-WATER RHIZOPODS OF SWATOW, CHINA. 
BY ADELE M. FIELDE. 


During the month of February, in ooze taken from the pools and 
ditches near my house, and preserved in soup-plates under water an 
inch in depth, I have seen Ameba radiosa, Ameba verrucosa, 
Difflugia pyriformis, Difflugia acuminata, Difflugia cornuta, 
Difflugia corona, Difflugia nodosa, Difflugia compressa, Difflugia 
spiralis, Difflugia lobostoma, Difflugia globulosa, Arcella vul- 
garis, Arcella discoides, Centropyxis aculeata, Centropyxis ecornis, 
with the empty shells of Euglypha alveolata, and the Heliozoans, 
Actinophyrs sol, Actinophyrs picta, Actinospherium, and Acantho- 
ceystis. Of Difflugia spiralis, the greater number had shells 
formed of vermicular pellets. In Difflugia lobostoma the mouth of 
several specimens seen, was six lobed, and the shell of a glossy brown, 
ovoid or spherical, and so constructed of oval plates mingled with 
sand grains as to resemble Nebela. I have also seen several empty 
shells of Difflugia cratera, of bright brown membrane, and of the 
shape shown in Fig. 20, Plate XII, in Leidy’s work on Rhizopods. 
These shells were only 7455 of an inch in length, and had no sand 
grains adherent. 

All the above species and varieties having been fully described 
and illustrated by Leidy, in his book on the Fresh-water Rhizopods 
of North America, I note their presence here only in order to record 
the interesting fact of their wide distribution. 

In addition to the above, I have found another species, not de- 
scribed by Leidy, which has been identified with Difflugia tri- 
angulata, Lang, (Difflugia bipes, Carter). From the cancellated 
character of the shell this form probably belongs to the genus 
Nebela, Leidy. Another species observed is probably the Nebela 
collaris, Leidy. 

The specimens of the form regarded as Difflugia (Nebela) 
triangulata vary but little in size in a great number of specimens 
observed, averaging z1, of an inch in length, with a mouth y,55 of an 
inch in diameter; with two horns on the lateral borders of the 
fundus, the horns being usually ;2;5 of an inch in length, and 
placed in different specimens at very different angles to the 
long axis of the shell. In some specimens a protuberance rises 
midway between the horns. The greatest diameter of the shells 


hy 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 123 


varies considerably with the inclination of the horns, a difference of 
tess of an inch being observed in different specimens having the 
same length, 3; to s+, of an inch being common. The transverse 
diameter is always.about half that of the broad diameter,—narrow- 
ing gradually to the cylindroid mouth. The hexagonal cancella- 
tions are about ;2;5 of an inch in diameter, their regularity varying. 
The sarcode in the specimens observed occupied not more than half 
the interior capacity of the shell, pyriform in shape, with never 
more than three pseudopods projected. A current of water directed 
into the mouth of a shell, caused, in one instance, the instant retrac- 
tion of two long pseudopods, and the carrying of the whole mass of 
sarcode to the fundus of the shell. 

The shell of Nebela collaris, Leidy, is obovate in the broad aspect, 
and the fundus is edged with what looks like a row of tiny bubbles. 
In the lateral aspect, the shell is generally pyriform, with an acute 
fundus. The length of the shell is about 54, of an inch, and its 
greatest breadth ;4,, the proportions varying but slightly in many 
specimens observed. The sarcode is the same as in Difflugia cornuta, 
and many specimens were observed with the sarcode formed into a ball 
in the center of the shell. The sarcode of all specimens seen, con- 
tained numerous brown granules and brown or greenish food-balls, 
similar in color to the diatoms and desmids associated with all these 
Rhizopods. 


124 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


THE TERRESTRIAL MOLLUSCA INHABITING THE SAMOA OR 
NAVIGATOR ISLANDS. 


BY ANDREW GARRETT. 


The earliest notice we have of the land-shells of the Samoa Is- 
lands, was published by Dr. Gould in the “ Proceedings of the Bos- 
ton Society of Natural History” for 1846 and 1847, and subsequently 
redescribed and figured in the “Mollusca and Shells of the United 
States Exploring Expedition.” He described 14 new species. 

In 1865, Prof. Mousson published in the French Journal of 
Conchology a list of the land and fresh-water shells of Samoa, based 
on the collections made by Dr. Griiffe. He enumerated 29 species 
of land-shells, 14 of which were new to science. In 1869 he pub- 
lished a second list in the same journal and brought the number of 
species up to 48, 11 of which were described as new. 

In the following pages the writer records 65 species, 32 of which 
are endemic; the others having a more or less extensive range 
throughout Polynesia. 


MIcRocystTIs, Beck. 
M. Upolensis, Mousson. 

Nanina Upolensis, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1865, p. 166; (Mh- 
crocystis) 1869, p, 327, 1870, Var. Oneataensis, p.114. (Thalassia) 
Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 85. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., v, p. 90, 

Helix Upolensis, Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., v. p. 108. 

Helicopsis Upolensis, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 475. 

Helix Samoensis, Baird, French Cruise of the Curacoa. 

I gathered numerous specimens of this species in the forests back 
of Apia village at Upolu Island, where Dr. Griffe found the type 
examples. The Doctor subsequently discovered it at Vanua, Balavo, 
and Oneata in the Viti Islands. 

It may be characterized by its depressed orbicular form, smooth, 
highly polished surface, pale horn color, 5 slightly convex whorls 
and slightly nodulous columella. Diam. 64 mill. A strictly terres- 
trial species, living beneath decaying leaves and under rotten wood. 
M. perpolita, Mousson. 

Nanina (Microcystis) perpolita, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1869, 
p. 326, pl. 14, fig. 1; 1870, p. 113; 1871, var. solida, p. 8. Schmeltz, 
Cat. Mus. Godeff, v. p. 90. 


ol 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 12 


Helicopsis perpolita, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., p. 475. 

Helix perpolita. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., vii, p. 65. 

A number of examples occured to my notice in the same station 
and location as the preceding species. It is also recorded from the 
Tonga and Viti Islands. 

It may be known by its convexly—depressed form, 43 convex 
whorls, polished surface and yellowish horn-color. Diam. 7 mill. 


M. ensifera, Mousson. 

Nanina (Gastrodonta) ensifera, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1869, 
p. 328, pl. 14, fig. 2. 

Helicopsis ensifera, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871.4 p. 475. 

Helix ensifera, Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., viii, p. 259. This small spe- 
cies, which is unknown to me is simply accredited to “Samoa” and 
was discovered by Dr. Graffe. 

It may be easily determined by its diminutive size (2 mill. in 
diam.), depressed-globose form, thin, pellucid texture, highly polished 
surface, minutely perforated base and plicated columella. Within 
the aperture are two lamelliform teeth, the upper submedian and 
the latter close to the base of the columella. 
tM. Tutuille, Cox. 

Helix Tutuille Cox, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1870, p. 83. Pfeiffer, Mon. 
Hel., vii., p. 64. 

I am unacquainted with this species which was discovered by Mr. 
Brazier at Tutuilla. 

Dr. Cox says it is a small, imperforated, depressly-conical species 
of a pale brownish color, the upper parts minutely granulated, base 
smooth and shining, and the wide suture is canaliculated. - It has 
5 rounded whorls, the last not depressed or carinated, lip thin and 
the aperture is roundly lunate. “Diam. maj. 0,12, min. 0,10, alt. 
0,09, poll. (Cox.) 

TROCHONANINA, Mousson. 
T. Samoensis, Mousson. 

Naninu Samoensis, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1865, p. 165 

Helix Samoensis, Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., v, p. 70. 

Zonites (Conula) Samoensis, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1869, p. 
331; 1870, p. 116; 1871, p.10. Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 86. Schmeltz, 
Cat. Mus. Godeff, v, p. 90. 

Helix Clayi, Liardet, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1876, p. 101, pl. 5, fig. 7. 

Microcystis Samoensis, Garrett, Jour. Phil. Acad. Nat. Sci., 1881, 
p. 384. 


126 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [ 1887. 


Not uncommon beneath decaying vegetation. It is also found in 
the Tonga, Viti, Cook’s and Marquesas Islands. 

It may be determined by its small size (8 mill. in diam.), perfor- 
ated base, depressed turbinate form, reddish or brownish horn color, 
5 strongly convex whorls and angulated periphery. 


T. microconus, Mousson. 

Nanina microconus, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1865, p. 192. 
( Thalassia) Paetel, Cat.Conch., p. 85. 

Helix microconus, Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., v, p. 94. 

Zonites ( Conulus) microconus, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1870., p. 
117. Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 86. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., p. 
90. 

Helix Pinnocki, Liardet, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1876, p. 100, pl. 5, figs. 
5, 5a. 

This, like the preceding species, lives beneath decaying vegeta- 
tion and is also found in the Viti and Tonga Islands. 

A minute, perforated, conical, grayish horn-colored species with 
52% spirally striated whorls, the last one acutely angulated and the 
base smooth. 


T. Schmeltziana, Mousson. 

Nanina Schmeltziana, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1865, p, 167. 1869. 
( Trochonanina), p. 329, pl. 14, fig. 4. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., 
v, p. 91. (Thalassa) Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 85. 

Helix Schmeltziana, Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., v, p. 58. 

Trochomorpha Schmeltziana, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 474. 

I found two examples of this delicate species on the foliage of 
shrubs on the low lands near the sea-shore at Upolu. 

Its most essential characters are its thin delicate texture, smooth 
imperforated base, depressed conical form, luteous-horn color, mar- 
gined suture, 53 slightly convex whorls, the last one acutely and 
compressly carinated. The upper whorls are spirally striated, the 
striae scarcely visible without the aid of a lens. Diam. 9, height 
6 mill. 

Mousson (in Jour. de Conch., 1869, p. 30) describes a var. usur- 
pata which is more elevately conical and the keel not so acute. It 
inhabits Savaii and is probably a distinct species. 


TROCHOMORPHA, Albers. 
T. Troilus, Gould. 


Helix (Carocolla) Troilus, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 127 


1846, p. 176; Exp. Exp. Shells, p. 58, fig. 55, Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., 
i, p. 123; iii, p. 158, (Videna) Vers., p. 1382. Chem. ed. 2d, Helix, 
p. 270, pl. 109, figs. 25. 26. Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1865, p. 
170, Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., v, p. 94. 

Nanina (Discus) Troilus, Albers, Die Hel., ed. 2d, p. 62. Paetel, 
Cat. Conchs, p. 85. 

Trochomorpha Troilus, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1869, p. 335. 
Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 474. Semper, Phil, Land-Moll., ii, 
pe £14>pl. 12, fig. 11. 

Abundant beneath decaying leaves in forests at Upolu. 

This species is of a depressed turbinate form, with a moderate 
umbilicus, 53 convex whorls, the last one angulated and the color 
variable: fulvous, chestnut, corneous, luteous, unicolor or with two 
chestnut bands one above and one beneath the angulated periphery. 
Sometimes there is only a single spiral line on the upper surface. 
Diam. 18 to 20 mill. 

T. tuber, Mousson. 

Trochomorpha tuber, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1869, p. 334, pl. 
14, fig. 5, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 474. 

Helix tuber, Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., v, p. 95, Pfeiffer, Mus. 
Hel., vii, p. 278. 

The habitat and station is the same as the preceding species but 
is much more rare. 

This rather small species may be characterized by its obtuse coni- 
cal form, perforated base, yellowish horn color and two narrow 
chestnut bands, one above the other beneath the periphery. Whorls 
5%, convexly-rounded and the last one very slightly angulated. 
Diam. 12, height 9 mill. 

T. subtrochiformis, Mousson. 

Helix trochiformis, Gould (not of a Exp. Exp. Shells, p. 
61. 

Helix Eurydice, Mousson (not of Gould), Jour. de Conch., 1865, 
p. 170. 

Trochomorpha sub-trochiformis, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1869, 
p-. 335, pl. 4, fig. 6; 1870, var. albo-striata, p. 122. Pease, Proc. 
Zool. Soc. 1871, p. 474. 

Helix sub-trochiformis, Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., v, p. 95. 
Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., vii, p. 289. 


128 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Abundant at Upolu and Savaii. 

A depressed pyramidal species with a moderate umbilicus, rounded 
apex and 53 slightly convex whorls, the last one acutely and com- 
pressly keeled. The rude and irregular strie of growth resemble 
interrupted pale scratches. Color luteous, or straw-yellow with a 
dorsal and basal reddish-chestnut band. Diam. 17 mill. ° 

Prof. Mousson has described a variety from Kanathia, one of the 
Viti Islands, under the name albo-striata. It is probably a distinct 
species. 

T, tentoriolum, Gould. 


Helix tentoriolum, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1846, p. 
176; Exp. Exp. Shells, p. 63, fig. 53. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., p. 119. 

Trochomorpha tentoriolum, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1869, p. 
339. Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 474. 

Dr. Gould who described this species from examples collected by 
the United States Exploring Expedition cites “Upolu” as its hab- 
itat. As it has not been noticed by subsequent explorers its exist- 
ence in that group certainly needs confirmation. 

It is a small, trochiform pale greenish species with rounded apex 
and 6 flattened whorls which are beautifully striated and the last 
one acutely carinated. Diam. 9, height 7 mill. 

T. navigatorum, Pfeiffer. 


Helix navigatorum, Pfeiffer, Proc. Zeol. Soc., 1854, p. 55; Mon. 
Hel., iv, p. 114; (Videna) Vers., p, 182. Reeve, Conch. Icon., no, 
1303, pl. 187. 

Trochomorpha navigatorum, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 474. 

Dr. Pfeiffer described this species from specimens in the Cuming- 
ian Collection which were labelled “Navigator Islands.” Like the 
preceding species the above habitat is questionable. 

Pfeiffer says it isa moderately umbilicated, solid, lentiform species 
of a purplish-brown, or reddish-grey color, with an obtuse, convex 
spire, marginated suture and 6 slightly convex whorls, the last one 
compressly carinated, Diam. 182, height 72 mill. 

T. luteo-cornea, Pfeiffer. 


Helix luteo-cornea, Pfeiffer, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1854, p. 56; Mon. 
Hel., iv, p. 186, (Videna) Vers., p. 182. Reeve, Conch. Icon., no. 
1287, pl. 186. 

This, like the preceding species, is described from specimens in 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 129 


Cuming’s Collection, labelled “Navigator Islands.” It has not been 
identified by either Prof. Mousson or myself. 

The description refers to a solid, lenticular, conoidal luteous-horn 
colored species with a moderately sized umbilicus and five regular 
striz. Whorls 5, convex, the last one angulated. 

T. Samoa, Hombron and Jacquinot. 

Helix Samoa, Hom. et Jacq., Voy. Pol Sud., Zool., v, p. 11, pl. 4, 
figs. 28-31. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., iv, p. 69. 

Helicopsis, Samoa, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soe., 1871, p. 475. 

This species which has not been identified since the above nat- 
uralists published their description, may possibly be a form of 
Gould’s Troilus. They give the habitat “Upoulon”= Upolu. 

They describe it as having a medium sized umbilicus, conoidal 
form, rather fine striae, luteous color with two fuscous lines, and. 
5% whorls, the last one subangular; base convex, aperture lunate 
and the peristome simple. Diam. 18, height 10 mill. 


PATULA, Held. 
P. gradata, Gould. ; 

Helix gradata, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1846, p. 172 ; 
Exp. Exp. Shells, p. 49, fig. 48. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., i, p. 104. 
(Charopa) Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 90. 

Discus gradatus, H. and A. Adams, Gen. Moll., ii, p. 117. 

Patula gradata, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1865, p. 168; 1869, 
p. 3383; 1871, p. 12. 

Pitys gradata, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 474. 

Common beneath decaying vegetation and is probably distributed 
throughout the group. It is common also to the Tonga Islands. 

A small, orbicular, depressed, widely umbilicated species with 5 
convex whorls, the last one subangulated on the margin of the broad 
umbilicus and the delicate strize of growth are cancellated by five 
revolving impressed lines. Aperture sub-orbicular, color pale oliva- 
ceous with radiating rufous spots. Diam. 6 mill. 

P. complementaria. Mousson. 

Patula complementaria, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1865, p. 168, 
pl. 14, figs. 5, 1869, p. 353. 

Helix complementaria, Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., v, p. 157. (Patula) 
Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 89. 


130 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887- 


Pitys complementaria, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 474. 

A rare species found beneath rotten wood and under decaying 
leaves in the forests back of Apia village, Upolu. 

It is a little smaller than gradata and the umbilicus is only mod- 
erately open. The spire is depressed, suture deep, whorls 5, with 
transverse, crowded, sharp rib-like striz. Color corneous, tessellated 
and radiately striped with chestnut. 

P. allecta, Cox. 

Helix allecta, Cox, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1870, p. 81. Pfeiffer, Mon. 
Hel., vii, p. 162. 5 

Iam unacquainted with this species which was found at Upolu. 

Dr. Cox says it is a minute, depressed, orbicular reddish-chestnut 
species, with closely-set strong strixe, 42 to 5 convex whorls, deep 
suture and the broad umbilicus is saucer shaped. 


PITYS, Beck. 


P. hystricelloides, Mousson. 


Patula hystricelloides, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1865, p. 169, pl. 
14, fig. 6. (Endodonta) 1869, p. 331. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., 
v, p. 93. 

Helix hystricelloides, Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., v, p. 221. (Patula) Pae- 
tel, Cat. Conch., p. 91. 

Pitys hystricelloides, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 474. 

Not uncommon under rotten wood and beneath decaying leaves. 
Upolu. 

This species may be determined by its depressed rounded form, 
curved costulate strize, depressed spire, 53 whorls, and more partic- 
ularly by the numerous laminz in the aperture, of which there are 
from 3 to 4 on the parietal region and 6 to 8 in the palate. The 
umbilicus is about one-fifth the diameter of the shell. Diam. 42 
mill, 

P. Graeffei, Mousson. 

Patula (Endodonta) Graeffei, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1869, p. 
332, pl. 14, fig. 3. 

Helix Graffei, Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., vii, p. 258. 

Pitys Graffei, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 474. 

I am not acquainted with this species which was found at Upolu 
by Dr. Graffe. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 131 


It is a little larger than the preceding species, with a more open 
umbilicus, 5 whorls, and 2 laminz on the parietal wall and 5 in the 
palate. “Diam. 5-2 mill. 

STENOGYRA, Shuttleworth. 
S$. Tuckeri, Pfeiffer. 

Bulimus Tuckeri, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1846, p. 30; Mon. Hel., ii, p. 
158; (Opeas) Vers., p. 156, Reeve, Conch. Icon., pl. 68, sp. 481. 
( Opeas). Cox, Mon. Aust. Land Shells, p. 69, pl. 13, fig. 9, Brazier, 
Quar. Jour. Conch., i, p. 272. 

Stenogyra Tuckeri, Albers, Die Hel., ed. 2d. p. 265. (Opeas) 
Frauenfeld, Verh. Zool Bot. Wien, xix, p. 873. Pease. Proc. 
Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 473. Garrett, Jour. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 
1881, p. 393, 1885, p. 43. 

Bulimus junceus, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1846, p. 191; 
Exp. Exp. Shells, p. 76, fig. 87. Pfeiffer, Mus. Hel., ii, p. 220. 

Stenogyra juncea, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1869, p. 340. Pease 
Jour. de Conch., 1871, p. 95; Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 473. ( Opeas) 
Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 104. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., v, p. 90. 
Garrett, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1879, p. 19. 

Bulimus Walli, Cox, Cat. Aust. Land Shells, p. 24. Pfeiffer, 
Mon. Hel., vi, p. 99. 

Stenogyra Upolensis, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1865, p. 175. 
( Obeliscus) Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 104. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., 
lv, p, 29. 

Bulimus Upolensis, Pfeiffer. Mon. Hel., iv, p. 100. 

Bulimus Panayensis, Pfeiffer, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1846, p. 33; Mon. 
Hel., ii, p. 156; (Opeas) Vers., p. 156. Reeve, Conch. Icon., pl. 
14, no. 76. (Opeas) Albers, Die Hel., p. 175. 

Subulina Panayensis, H. and A. Adams, Gen. Moll. ii, p. iii. 
Semper, Phil. Land-Moll., ii, p. 137, pl. 8, fig. 15. 

Stenogyra Panayensis, (Opeas), Albers, Die Hel., ed. 2d., p. 265. 
Martens, Ostas. Zool., ii, p. 83, (Siam), 376, pl. 22, fig. 8. (Opeas) 
Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 104. 

Bulimus diaphanus, Gassies (not of Pfeiffer), Jour. de Conch., 
1859, p. 370. 

~Bulimus Souverbianus, Gassies, Faune Nouv. Caled., p. 52, pl. 2, 
fig. 5. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., vi., p. 98. 

Bulimus Artensis, Gassies, Jour. de Conch., 1866, p. 50. Pfeiffer, 

Mon. Hel. vi, p. 98. 


132 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Stenogyra novemgyrata, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1870, p. 126. 
(Subulina), Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 104. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeft., 
Wy Pao: 

Bulimus novemgyratus, Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., viii, p. 138. 

Stenogyra gyrata, Mousson MS., in Mus. Godeffroy, 1885. 

This species, which is distributed over a larger geographical area 
than any other species of land-shell, is diffused throughout all parts 
of Polynesia, the low coral islands as well as the more elevated 
groups, and ranges throughout Melanesia, Micronesia, Australasia, 
Moluccas, Philippines, Guam, Ceylon, Siam, Cochin China, China, 
and probably extends its range as far as the East coast of Africa. 

Since the publication of my paper on the Society Island land- 
shells I have received from Mr. E. L. Layard, examples of Bulimus 
Soweérbianus and B. Artensis,both of which are identical with Poly- 
nesian specimens of S. Tuckert. 

Through the kindness of Dr. Hungerford, of Hong Kong, I have 
been enabled to compare Pfeiffer’s Bulimus Panayensis with B. 
Tuckert and cannot detect a single character to separate the two 
species. 

I am strongly inclined to believe that the West Indian Stenogyra 
subula, Pfr., is a form of the Polynesian S. Tuckeri, and was acci- 
dentally imported with the Tahitian bread-fruit plants nearly 100 
yearsago. M. M. Crosse and Fischer (Jour. de Conch., 1863, p. 361), 
record the West Indian Bulimus subula from Cochin China, and 
give a good figure of the same, which is, undoubtedly, the ubiquitous 
S. Tuckeri. I reproduce their remarks as follows :— 

“Cette espéce provient de Saigon et de Fuyen-Moth, ot elle a été 
recueillie, par M. Michau, dans les fossés, dans la terre et sous les 
herbes. IL peut sembler trés-extraordinaire de retrouver en Cochin- 
chine une espéce des Antilles, qui n’ a guére été signalée jusqu’ ici 
qua Cuba, 4 la Jamaique et a Saint-Thomas. Pour ne conserver 
aucun doute 4 son égard, nous avons cru devoir soumettre un indi- 
vidu authentique 4 l’ examen de M. Pfeiffer, qui a créé l espéce. 
Il faut done accepter le fait, qui peut étre, au reste, seulement un 
accident d’ acclimatation: la petitesse et la légéreté de la coquille 
en question rendent cette supposition vraisemblable.” 

I have lately received from Dr. Hungerford, several examples of 
Stenogyras, labelled “ Opeas subulata Pfr. Hong Kong” which 
differed none from the Polynesian S. Tuckert. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 133 


This species, which is chiefly confined to the low-lands near the 
sea-shore, is found beneath decaying vegetation and under loose 
stones. It may be easily recognized by its small size, subcylindri- 
eal form, thin texture and pale horn color. The animal is pale 
yellow. 


PARTULA, Ferussac. 
P. Actor, Albers. 

Partulus actor, Albers, Die Hel., p. 187. 

Partula actor, Chem, ed. 2d., pl. 48, figs. 138, 14. Pfeiffer, Mon. 
Hel., iii, p. 450. Hartman, Cat. Part., p. 12; Obs. Gen. Part. Bull. 
Mus. Comp. Zool., p. 179; Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1885, p. 
220. 

Partula Recluziana, Petit, Jour. de Conch., 1850, p. 170,-pl. 7, 
fig. 5. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., ili, p. 452. Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 
1869, p. 339. Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 104. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. 
Godeff, v, p. 91. 

Partula zebrina, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1848. p. 196 ; 
Exp. Exp. Shells, p. 82, fig. 89. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., iii., p. 450. 

This species, which is unknown to me, inhabits Tutuila. It may 
be distinguished by its ovate-conical form, whitish or pale fulvous 
color, ornamented with more or less flexuous paler lines. Length 19 
mill. 

P. expansa, Pease. 

Partula expansa, Pease, Amer. Jour. Conch., 1871, p. 26, pl. 9, 
fig. 3; Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 473 (eatensa in err.). Pfeiffer, 
Mon. Hel., viii, p. 203. Hartman. Cat. Part., p. 138; Obs. Gen. 
Part., Bul. Mus. Comp. Zool., p. 182; Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 
1885, p. 212. 

Partula zebrina, Mousson (not of Gould), Jour. de Conch., 1865, 
p. 173, 1869, p. 339. 

This charming species, which is not uncommon on foliage at 
Upolu, may be distinguished by its white color and spiral opaque-white 
interrupted lines. The spire is moderately produced, the last whorl 
ventricose, obliquely produced and the base exhibits a large umbili- 
cus. The peristome is broadly and flatly expanded. Length 19 
mill, 

Mr. Pease, on the authority of Mr. Brazier cites Tutuila as its 
habitat. 


134 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF - [1887. 


P. canalis, Mousson. 

Partula canalis, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1865, p. 172; 1869, p. 
337 (var. semilineata). Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., vi, p. 155. Pease, 
Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 473. Paetel, Cat. Mus. Godeff., v, p. 91, 

Partula Bulimoides, Hartman (not of Lesson), Cat. Gen. Part., 
pp-, 12, 13 with wood cut; Obs. Gen. Part. Mus. Comp. Zool., p. 
180. 

Partula cornica, Gould (part), Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1847, 
p- 196. Hartman, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1885, p. 222. 

Not infrequent on foliage at Upolu. The variety was found by 
Dr. Griiffe at Tutuila. 

A fine large sinistral species, 29 mill. long. elongate conical in 
shape, of a fulvous-brown color with darker tinted spire. Aperture 
large’; peristome whitish, broadly expanded, slightly reflexed and a 
deep transverse sulcation marks the upper part of the columella lip. 

The fine spiral incised lines which are very distinct on the whole 
surface of P. conica are only visible on the boundaries of the open 
umbilicus and on the apical whorls. 


P. abbreviata, Mousson. 

Partula abbreviata, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1869, p. 339, pl. 
14, fig. 7. Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p.473. Paetel, Cat. Conch., 
p. 104. Schmeltz Cat. Mus. Godeff., v, p. 91. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., 
viii, p. 200. Hartman, Cat. Gen. Part., p. 13; Obs. Gen. Part., 
Bul. Mus. Comp. Zool., p. 179. 

This fine species which is unknown to me was found at Tutuila 
by Dr. Grafte. 

An ovate, thin, pale horn colored species closely allied to but 
much more abbreviated than P. conica. Prof. Mousson says it is 
intermediate between the latter species and P. canalis. Length 21 
mill. 


P. conica, Gould. 

Partula conica, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1847, p. 196 ; 
Expl. Exp. Shells, p. 81. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., iii, p. 445. Mousson, 
Jour. de Conch., 1865, p. 171. Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 
473. Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 104. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., 
v, p. 91. Hartman, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1885, p. 222. 

Partula Upolensis, “Mousson” Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., no. 1. 
Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 104. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 135 


Partula Bulimoides, Hartman (not of Lesson), Cat. Gen. Part. p. 
12; Obs. Gen. Part. Bul. Mus. Comp. Zool., p. 108. 

Not uncommon on foliage at Upolu and Tutuila. 

A dextral oblong-conical, luteous-horn colored species, smaller 
than the sinistral P. canalis, with five convex whorls and rather 
large aperture. Lip white and broadly expanded. Length 23 to 
24 mill. 


P. Brazieri, Pease. 


Partula Brazieri, Pease, Amer. Jour. Conch., 1871, p. 27, pl. 9, 
fig. 5; Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 473. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel. viii, p. 
194. 

“Tutuila” (Brazier). 

Mr. Pease received a single example of this species from Mr. 
Brazier who says it was the only specimen found at the above men- 
tioned locality. 

Dr. Hartman, who has examined the type specimen in the Mu- 
seum of the Philadelphia Academy, refers it to the synonomy of P. 
Caledonica « New Hebrides species. Judging from the figure of 
Braziert it certainly has a strong resemblance to the New Hebrides 
Partula. J doubt it having been obtained at Tutuila. 


TORNATELLINA, Beck. 


T. oblonga, Pease. 

Tornatellina oblonga, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1864, p. 673 ; 1871, 
p. 473; Jour. de Conch., 1871, p. 93. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., vi, p. 
264. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., v, p. 89. Garrett, Proc. Phil. 
Acad. Nat. Sci., 1879, p. 21; Jour. Phil. Acad. Nat. Sci., 1881, p, 
398. 

Tornatellina bacillaris, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1871, p. 16, pl. 
3, fig. 5. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., v, pp. 89, 90. Pfeiffer, Mon. 
Hel. viii, p. 316. 

Stenogyra (Subulina) bacillaris, Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 104. 

Inhabits all the groups from the Paumotu to the Viti Islands, 
and was found by Dr. Graffe on the low coral islands of the Ellice’s 
group in “Central Pacific.” On the ground in forests. 

This species may be distinguished by its imperforated base, slen- 
der form, thin pellucid texture, fuscous-horn color, 6 whorls, and 
nearly vertical simple columella. Length 42 mill. 


136 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [ 1887. 


'T. conica, Mousson. 

Tornatellina conica, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1869, p. 342, pl. 
14, fig. 8; 1871 (var. impressa), p. 16. Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 
1861, p. 473. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., viii, p. 316. Garrett, Proc. Phil. 
Acad. Nat. Sci., 1879, p. 21; Jour. Phil. Acad. Nat. Sci., 1881, p.. 
399 ; 1884, p. 81, Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., v, p. 89. 

Cionella conica, Paetel, Cat. Conch. p. 116. 

Has the same range and station as the preceding species. 

It is more robust and lighter colored than oblonga, the spire more 
tapering, body-whorl larger, more compressed, parietal laminze 
more prominent and the columella more twisted than in that species. 


SUCCINEA, Draparnaud. 


§, putamen, Gould. 

Succinea putamen, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1846, p. 
183; Exp. Exp. Shells, p. 13, fig. 16. Pfeiffer, Mus. Hel., ii, p. 
522. Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1865, p. 174; (Amphibulima) 
1869, p. 343. Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 472. (Amphib- 
ulima) Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 118. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., v, 
p- 89. 

Omalonyx putamen, H.and A. Adams, Gen. Moll., ii, p. 181. 

Common on foliage at Upolu. 

This fine large species may be distinguished by its depressed 
ovate form, thin texture, fulvous-horn color, very short spire, 12 
whorls, the last one with irregular, interrupted impressed strize. 
Aperture very large, roundly-ovate, and the columella subplicated. 
Length 17, Diam. 123 mill. 


§. crocata,Gould. 

Succinea crocata, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1846, p. 183; 
Exp. Exp. Shells, p. 28, fig. 21. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., ii, p. 520. 
Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1865, p. 174; (Amphibulima) 1869, 
p. 843. H. and A. Adams, Gen. Moll., ii, p. 128. Paetel, Cat. 
Conch., p. 118. Pease, Proce. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 472. Schmeltz, 
Cat. Mus. Godeff.,v, p. 89. 

Abundant at Upolu. 

A large species of a rather thin texture, ovate-globose form, ful- 
vous-horn color, 2} whorls, the last one very large, usually with 
revolving impressed lines. Spire short. Length 19, diam. 13 mill. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 137 


S$. modesta, Gould. 

Succinea modesta, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1846, p. 
186; Exp. Exp. Shells, p. 23, fig. 24. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., ii, p. 521, 
Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1865, p. 174; (Amphibulima) 1869, p. 
343. H. and A. Adams, Gen. Moll., ii, p. 129. Pease, Proc. Zool. 
Soc., 1871, p. 472. (Brachyspira) Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 113. 
Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., v, p. 89 

Succinea Cheynei, Dohrn, MS. 

I found this species abundant on the ground in a forest at Upolu. 

Its small size (9 mill. long), ovate form, thin texture, luteous- 
horn color, moderate spire, and 3 whorls will readily distinguish it. 
S. Manua, Gould. 

Succinea Manua, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1846, p. 185 ; 
Exp. Exp. Shells, p. 25, fig. 23. Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., ii, p. 520. H. 
and A. Adams, Gen. Moll., ii, p. 129. Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, 
p- 472. 

Said to inhabit Manua Island. 

Gould says it is a small, ovate, ventricose, thin, straw-colored 
species, with an obtuse spire, 2} whorls, deep suture and marked by 
longitudinal striz and transverse rugosities. Length 10 mill. 


VERTIGO, Miiller. 
V. pediculus, Shuttleworth. 

Pupa pediculus, Shuttleworth, Bern. Mitth. 1852, p. 296. Pfeiffer, 
Mon. Hel., iii, p.557. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., v. 89. Mousson 
(var. Samoensis), Jour. de Conch., 1865, p. 175. 

Vertigo pediculus, Pfeiffer, Vers., p. 177. (Alea) H. and A. 
Adams, Gen. Moll., ii, p. 172. Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1869, p. 
341. Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, pp. 463, 474. Garrett, Proc. 
Phil. Acad. Nat. Sci. 1879, p.19; Jour. Phil. Acad. Nat. Sci., 
1881, p. 400. : 

Pupa Samoensis, “Mss.” Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., iv. p. 108. 
(Sphyradium) Paetel, Cat. Conch. p. 108. 

Pupa nitens, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1860, p. 439. Pfeiffer, Mon. 
Hel., vi, p. 355. . 

Vertigo nitens, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, pp. 463, 474. 

Pupa hyalina, “Zelebor,” Pfeiffer. Mon. Hel., vi, p. 329. 

Vertigo hyalina, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 474. 

Vertigo nacca, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc., Nat. Hist., 1862, p. 280 ; 
Otia Conch., p. 237, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, pp. 463, 474. 

fae nacca, Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., vi, p. 330. 

0 


158 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Common to all the Polynesian groups. 

Its minute size, ovate-oblong shape, hyaline texture, obtuse spire, 
rounded aperture, and the thin slightly expanded lip will readily 
distinguish it. There are usually 5 denticles in the aperture. 

V. tantilla, Gould. 

Pupa (Vertigo) tantilla, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1847, 
p. 197, Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., iii, p. 557. (Vertigo) Mousson, Jour. de 
Conch., 1870, p. 127. (Vertigo) Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., iv, p. 
69. (Pupinella) Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 108. 

Vertigo tantilla, Gould, Exp. Exp. Shells, p. 92, fig. 103. (Alea) 
H. and A. Adams, Gen. Moll. iii, p. 172. Pease. Proc. Zool. Soc., 
1871, pp. 460, 463, 474. Garrett, Jour. Phil. Acad. Nat. Sci., 1881, 
p. 400. 

Pupa pleurophora, Shuttleworth, Bern. Mittheil., 1852, p. 296. 
Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., iii, p. 560. 

Vertigo pleurophora, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 474. 

Pupa Dunkeri, “Zelebor” Pfeitter, Mon. Hel., vi, p. 333. 

Vertigo Dunkeri, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 474. 

Vertigo armata, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, pp. 461, 474. 

Pupa armata, Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., viii, p. 407. 

Vertigo dentifera, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, pp. 462, 474. 

Pupa dentifera, Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel., viii, p. 408. 

Ranges from the Society to the Viti Islands. This and the pre- 
ceeding species are found beneath rotten wood, under stones and 
amongst decaying leaves. 

In shape it varies from an abbreviate-ovate to oblong-oval, and 
they vary to a greater or less degree in the relative proportion of 
the whorls. Color pale corneous under a brownish more or less 
distinctly shagreened epidermis, which in perfect examples is fur- 
nished with oblique membranous riblets. The last whorl behind 
the peristome is frequently bisulcate. 


MELAMPUS, Montfort. 
M. luteus, Quoy and Gaimard. 

Auricula lutea, Quoy and Gaimard, Voy. Astrol., i, p. 163, pl. 
6, figs. 25-27. Deshayes, Lam. Hist., viii. p. 338. Kuster, Auric., 
p. 39, pl. 6, figs. 1-3. Mousson, Jay. Moll.. p. 47, pl. 5, fig. 6. 

Conovulus luteus, Anton, Verz., p. 48. 

Melampus luteus, Beck, Ind., p. 106. M. E. Gray, Figs. Moll. 
Anim., pl. 306, fig. 5, H. and A. Adams, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1854, p. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PH{LADELPHIA. 139 


10; Gen. Moll., ii, p. 243. Pfeiffer, Syn. Auric., no. 30;.Mon. Auric. 
i, p. 36. Mérch, Cat. Yold., p. 38. Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1869, 
p. 346. Martens and Langk. Don. Bism., p. 55. Gassies, Faun. 
Nouv. Caled., p. 62. Pease, Jour. de Conch., 1871, p. 93; Proce. 
Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 477. Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 114. Schmeltz, Cat. 
Mus. Godeff, v, p. 88. Garrett, Proc. Phil. Acad. Nat. Sci., fe 
p- 28. Jour. Phil. Acad. Nat. Sci., 1881, p. 402. 

Abundant just above high-w ae mark and ranges from the 
;ambier Islands to the East Indies. 

This species may be easily recognized by its large size (18 mill.) 
and uniform luteous color. 

M. fasciatus, Deshayes. 

Auricula fasciata, Deshayes, Encycl. Meth., ii, p. 90; Lam. Hist., 

vill, p. 3387. Kuster, Auric., pl. a, figs. 2, 3. Mousson, Jav. Moll, p. 
46, pl. 5, figs. 28-29. 

+ Melampus fasciatus, Beck, Ind. Moll, p. 107. (ralia) H. and A. 
Adams, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1854, p. ii. Pfeiffer, Syn. Auric., no. 33; 
Mon. Auric., i, p. 38. Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1869, p. 348. 
Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 477. Martens and Langk., Don. 
Bism., p. 55. Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 114. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., 
v, p. 88. Garrett, Jour. Phil. Acad. Nat. Sci., 1881, p. 402. 

Conovulus fasciatus, ‘Griffith, Cuy. Anim. King., pl. 27, fig. 
13. Anton, Verz., pl. 48. Guerin, Icon. Moll. pl. 17, pl. 7, fig. 8. 

Tralia (Pira) fasciata, H. and A. Adams, Gen. Moll., ii, p. 240. 

Auricula trifasciuta, Kuster, Auric., p. 38, pl. 5, figs. 15-17. 

Melampus trifasciatus, Pfeiffer, Syn. Aurica., no. 38; Mon. Auric., 
i, p. 48, H. and A. Adams, Gen. Moll., ii, p. 248. Gassies, Faun. 
Nouv. Caled., p. 63, Cox, “Exchange List,” p. 33. Brazier, Quar. 
Jour. Conch., i, p. 274. 

Auricula monile, Quoy and Gaimard, Voy. Astrol., ii, p. 166, pl. 
13, figs. 28-33. Potiez and Michaud, Gal. Douai., i, p. 208. Reeve, 
Conch. Syst., 11, pl. 187, fig. 8. 

Cassidula ? monile, M. E. Gray, Figs. Moll. Anim., p. 306, figs. 10- 
11. (Ex. Q. and G.) 

This, like the preceding species lives just above high-water mark 
and has the same extensive geographical range. 

It is subject to considerable variation in form, color and fasciation. 
The type varies from bluish-white to luteous and girdled by four to 
six narrow chestnut bands. Varieties of a uniform bluish-white, 
-corneous, brownish or orange-brown are not infrequent, as well as 


140 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


one of an orange-brown with three chestnut bands. The spire is 
marked with minute radiating grooves which are very faintly ex- 
pressed or very conspicuous, sometimes covering the whole spire or 
only visible at the apex. Length 11 to 14 mill. 


M. parvulus, Nuttall. 


Melampus parvulus, Nuttall, MS., Pfeiffer, Syn. Auric., no. 11; 
Mon. Auric., p. 24. H. and A. Adams, Gen. Moll., ii, p. 243. Peake: 
Proce. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 477. Martens and Langk. Don. Bism., p. 
56, pl. 3. fig. 10. Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 114. Brazier, Quar. Jour. 
Conch., i, p. 247. 

Common on the margins of mangrove swamps. Also common in 
the Tonga and Viti Islands. Mr. Nuttall obtained the type speci- 
mens at the Sandwich Islands. It not only inhabits New Caledonia 
but ranges west as far as Torres’ Strait, where it was found by Mr. 
Brazier. 

The Samoa specimens which are a little smaller than Nuttall’5 
type, differ none from the latter except having one or two more 
denticles or plicze on the parietal region, and the base is more dis- 
tinctly, impressly striated, It may be recognized by its ovate shape, 
smooth shining surface, dark-chestnut, or olive brown color, short 
convexly conoid spire and mucronated apex. On the lower portion 
of the parietal region may be observed two approximating folds, the 
lower one the smaller and occasionally wanting. There are usually 
one or two small denticles above, and the palate has 5 to 7 lamine. 
The columellar fold is continuous with the basal portion of the per- 
istome. Length 7-9 mill. 

M. Tongaensis, Mousson. 

Melampus Tongaensis, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1871, p. 22, pl. 
3, fig. 8. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., v, p. 88. Pfeiffer, Mon. Pneum. 
(Auric.), iv, p. 316. 

A few examples found in the same station as the preceding species. 
Common also in the Tonga and Viti Islands. 

Very closely allied to, and perhaps only a form of MZ. parvulus. 
It is about the same size and color, but is a little more oblong and 
the spire is more produced. The fold and dentition is the same in 
the two species. 

M. semisulcatus, Mousson. 


Melampus semisulcatus, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1869, p. 347, 
pl. 15, fig. 2, Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 114. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 141 


v, p. 88. Pfeiffer, Mon. Pneum. (Auric.), iv, p. 318. Pease, Proc. 
Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 477. 

Common on the margins of mangrove swamps. Occurs also in 
the Tonga and Viti Islands. 

This species is of an oblong pear-shape, uniform cinnamon color, 
spire short, usually eroded, spirally grooved, the grooves more or 
less evanescent on the middle of the body-whorl. There are three 
folds on the parietal region and usually two laminee in the palate. 
Length 11 mill. 


M. striatus, Pease. 

Melampus striatus, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1861, p. 244; 1871, p. 
477. Pfeiffer, Mon. Pneum. (Auric.), iv, p. 511. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. 
Godeff., v, p. 88. 

Melampus Montrouzieri, Souverbie, Jour. de Conch., 1866, p. 148, 
pl. 6, fig. 1, la. Pfeiffer, Mon. Pneum. (Auric.), iv, p. 312. 

Melampus ornatus, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1871, p. 21, pl. 3, 
fig. 7. Pfeiffer, Mon. Pneum. (Auric.), iv, p. 312. 

A few examples found on the margins of swamps at Upolu. It 
also inhabits the Society, Tonga and Viti Islands as well as New 
Caledonia. 

It may be distinguished by its oblong-ovate form, brownish-cor- 
neous, chestnut-brown or greenish-brown color, mucronated spire, 8 
whorls, marked by closely-set transverse impressed lines, and the 
upper half with small longitudinal plications which give that part 
of the shell a granulated appearance. The transverse lines are 
frequently evanescent on the middle of the body-whorl. There are 
from two to three folds on the parietal region, the upper one small 
and granuliform. There may be observed one to three lamelliform 
plications in the palate, and, sometimes with several raised white 
parallel strie. Length 9-10 mill. 


M. castaneus, Muhlfeld. 

Voluta castanea, Muhlfeld, Mag. Ges. Nat. Fr. Berl., vii, 1818, p. 
4, pl. 1, fig. 2. 

Auricula castanea, Philippi, Zeits. Malak. 1851, p. 54. 

Melampus castaneus, Pfeiffer, Mon. Auric., p. 30. Mousson, Jour. 
de Conch., 1869, p. 349. 

Prof. Mousson records this species in his Samoan list. It did not 
occur to my notice. 


142 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


LAIMODONTA, Nuttall. 
L. Layardi, H. and A. Adams. 

Ophicardelus Layardi (Laimodonta), H. and A: Adams, Proce. 
Zool. Soc., 1854, p. 35. 

Laimodonta Layardi, H. and A. Adams, Gen. Moll, ii, p. 246. 

Melampus Layardi, Pfeiffer, Syn. Auric., no. 48; Mon. Auric., p. 
51. Gassies, Faun. Nouv. Caled., p. 61, pl. 7, fig. 7. Tennent’s Cey- 
lon, i, p. 239. Cox, “Exchange List,” p. 33. H. Nevill, Enum. Hel. 
ete., Ceylon, 1871, p. 4. 

Laimodonta conica, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1862, p. 242; Amer. 
Jour. Conch., 1868, p. 101, pl. 12, fig. 15; Jour. de Conch., 1871, 
pp- 93, 94. Proc, Zool. Soc., 1871. pp. 470, 477. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. 
Godeff., v, p. 81. Garrett, Jour. Phil. Acad. Nat. Sci., 1881, p. 403. 

Laemodonta conica, Martens and Langk., Don. Bism., p. 57, pl. 3, 
fig. 13. 

Laimodonta Anaaensis, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1869, p. 63, 
pl. 5, fig. 1. 

Plecotrema Anaaensis, Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 114. 

Melampus conicus, Pfeiffer, Mon. Pneum. (Auric.), iv, p. 319. 

“2” Melampus Anaaensis, Pfeiffer, 1. c., p. 320. 

A few beach-worn specimens found at Upolu. Ranges from the 
Paumotu Islands to the East Indies. 

This species is acuiminately-ovate, rather solid, spirally striated by 
incised lines, spire rather long, acute; color chestnut-brown, with 
one or two transverse whitish bands. Parietal region with two 
plaits, one on the columella and one or two in the palate. 

Length 6 to 8} mill. 


CASSIDULA, Ferussae. 
C. crassiuscula, Mousson. 

Cassidula crassiuscula, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1869, p. 345, 
pl. 15, fig. 1. Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 114. Pease, Proc. Zool. Soe., 
1871, p. 477. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., v, p. 88. Pfeiffer, Mon. 
Pneum. (Auric.), iv, p. 392. 

Auricula (Cassidula) crassiuseula, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 
1871, p. 191. 

Cassidula nucleus, Gassies, (Martyn ?), Faun. Nouv. Caled., p. 71, 
pl. 3, fig. 9. 

Common on the mud in mangrove swamps, and inhabits the 
Tonga, Viti and the islands in Melanesia. 


> 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA, 143 


A thick, broadly ovate, imperforate species, with fine spiral im- 
pressed strize and short conical spire. Color different shades of 
chestnut-brown, white, corneous, fulvous, frequently with from one 
to four transverse bands on the body-whorl, and more rarely with 
a sutural livid band. Aperture pale fulyous, brownish or white, 
and the lip light fulvous or white. Length 10 to 16 mill. 


C. paludosa, Garrett. 

Ophicardelus paludosus, Garrett, Amer. Jour. Conch., 1872, p. 
220, pl. 19, fig. 3. 

Cassidula paludosa, Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 114. 

Plecotrema paludosa, Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., v, p. 87. 

Melampus paludosus, Pfeiffer, Mon. Pneum. (Auric.), iv, p. 527. 

A few specimens found in mangrove swamps at Upolu. Com- 
mon in the Viti group. 

A small, solid, ovate, whitish, yellowish-horn colored, or chestnut- 
brown species, with fine, spiral, incised punctured lines and carin- 
ated base. Spire convexly conical and more produced than in the 
preceding species. Length 8 to 10 mill. 


PYTHIA, Bolten. 


P. tortuosa, Mousson. 

Pythia tortuosa, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1871, p. 19, pl. 3, fig. 
6. Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 114. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff, v, p. 87. 
Pfeiffer, Mon. Pneum. (Auric.), iv, p. 359. Nevill, List. Moll. Ind. 
Mus., p. 221. Cox, Proce. Lin. Soc. N.S. W., 1881, p. 618. 

Common on the margins of mangrove swamps at Upolu. Dr. 
Grifte collected examples at Futuna and Wallis Island in the 
northern part of the Tonga group. 

This species which ranges from 18 to 25 mill. in length, is luteous 
horn-color, with small irregular chestnut-brown maculations ; some- 
times uniform chestnut-black or corneous, and the varices are spot- 
ted with dark chestnut and white. The base is either imperforated 
or rimate. The aperture is luteous, rarely brownish, and the peri- 
stome is usually mottled. The columellar fold is generally contin- 
uous with the basal portion of the peristome, and the lower parietal 
plait is simple. 

P. Savaiensis, Mousson. 

Pythia pantherina, A. Adams, var. Uveana, Mousson, Jour. de 
Conch., 1865, p. 177. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., iii, p. 28. Pease, 
Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 477. Paetal, Cat. Conch., p. 114. Pfeiffer, 


144 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [ 1887. 


Mon. Pneum. (Auric.), iv, p. 348. Cox, Proc. Lin. Soc., N. 8. W., 
1881, p. 607. 

Pythia Savaiensis, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1869, p. 345; 1870, 
p. 135. Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 477. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. 
Godeff., v, p. 87. Pfeiffer, Mon. Pneum. (Auric.), iv, p. 341. Cox. 
Proc. Lin. Soe. N.S. W., 1881, p. 613. Nevill, List, Moll. Ind. Mus. 
p. 223. 

This species was found at Savaii by Dr. Graffe. I gathered 
numerous examples at Wallis Island and in the Viti group. In 
forests near the sea-shore. 

A solid, ovate, umbilicated (rarely imperforate), species 21 to 28 
mill. long, of a corneous or yellowish-horn color, mottled with chest- 
nut, rarely uniform light or dark chestnut and the varices spotted 
with white. Aperture luteous. 

A larger and more solid shell than the preceding species. 


AURICULA, Lamarck. 


A. subula, Quoy and Gaimard. 

Auricula subula, Quoy and Gaimard, Voy. Astrol., ii, p. 171, pl 
13, figs. 39, 40. Deshayes, Lam. Hist., viii, p. 334. Kistaw Aurie., 
p. 58, pl. 8, figs. 9, 10. Jay, Cat. Shells, 1850, p. 265. A. Adare and 
Reeve, Voy. Samarang, p. 55, pl. 14,-fig. 15, with animal. Pfeiffer, 
Auric., no. 147; Mon. Auric.,i, p. 141. Gassies, Faun. Nouv. Caled., 
p- 69. Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 115. 

Pythia subula, Beck, er Moll., p. 104. 

Ellobium subula, H. and A. rene Proc. Zool. Soc., 1854, Ome fe 
Gen. Moll., 11, p. 257 

Auricula elongata, “Parreyss” Kuster, Auric., p. 53, pl. 8, figs. 6- 
9. Jay, Cat. Shells, 1850, p. 264. Pfeiffer, Auric., no. 146; Mon. 
Auric., i, p. 140. Morelet, Ser. Conch., p. 98. Mousson, Jour. de 
Conch., 1871, p. 18. Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 115. Schmeltz, Cat. 
Mus. Godeff., v, p. 88. 

Auricula Buddii, Parreyss, MS. 

Ellobium elongatum, H. and. A. Adams, Proc. Zool. Soe., 1854, p. 
9; Gen. Moll., ii, p. 237. 

sae ee Oparicum, H. and A. Adams, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1854, p. 

; Gen. Moll., ii, p. 237. 

gore icula Oparica, Pfeifter, ‘Mon. Auric.,i p. 1389; Syn. Auric., 
no. 46; Novit. Conch., i, p. 28, pl. 7, figs. 14 128 

Aur ee subulus, Pfeiffer, Mon. Pac (Auric.), iv, p. 360. 

Auriculus elongatus, Pfeiffer, 1. ¢. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 145 
sf 


Ariculus Oparicus, Pfeiffer, 1. ¢. 

A few small examples found on the margin of a swamp at Upolu. 
It occurs in the Tonga and Viti Islands and ranges west as far as 
the East Indies. Morelet records it from the island of Mauritius. 

A small species, 9 to 16 mill. long, of a slender fusiform shape, 
smooth, shining surface, acute conical spire (which is frequently 
truncated by erosion); color white beneath an epidermis which va- 
ries from pale olivaceous-horn color to chestnut-black. The body 
whorl is narrow, usually longer than the spire, attenuated or round- 
ed at the base, and the columella is furnished with two, small, ap- 
proximating, oblique folds. A compressed subtransverse plait on 
the lower part of the parietal region. 

S. semiseulpta, H.and A. Adains. 

Ellobium semiseulptum, H. and A. Adams, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1854, 
p- 9; Gen. Moll. ii, p. 237. 

Auricula semisculpta, Pfeifter, Syn. Auric., no. 139; Mon. Auric., 
1, p. 186; Novit, Conch., i, p. 39. pl. 10, figs. 7-9. Gassies, Faun. 
Nouv. Caled., p. 70, pl. 3, fig. 11. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., v, 
p. 88. 

Auriculus semisculptus, Pfeiffer, Mon. Pneum. (Auric.), iv, p. 359. 

A few dead specimens of small size found on the margin of a 
mangrove swamp at Upolu. It is also common at Wallis Island 
and very abundant and of large size at the Viti group, where they 
were found buried in rotten logs in swamps. 

This species varies considerably in shape, thickness, and in size, 
ranging from 12 to 30 mill. in leneth. The surface is shining, longi- 
tudinally striated, and the upper portions of the whorls are sculp- 
tured by crowded spiral rows of minute granules, which, in the 
adult sometimes cover the whole surface of the body-whorl. The 
shape of the shell varies from oblong-ovate to oblong-turreted, the 
spire more or less produced, and the color is white beneath a ful- 
vous-yellow or yellowish-horn colored epidermis. The parietal re- 
gion exhibits a prominent, compressed, oblique fold and just beneath 
is a smaller and more vertical one on the columella. 

TRUNCATELLA, Risso. 
T. valida, Pfeiffer. 

Truncatella valida, Pfeiffer, Zeit. Malak., 1846, p. 182; Mon. 
Auric., (appendix), 1, p. 184. Jay, Cat. Shells, 1854, p. 253. Kuster, 
Mon., p. 11, pl. 2, figs. 7, 8, 19-21, 23. H.and A. Adams, Gen. Moll, 


146 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [ 1887. 


li, p. 311. Martens, Ostas. Zool., ii, p. 262. Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 
118. Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 477. 

Truncatella Vitiana, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1847, p. 
208; Exp. Exp. Shells, p. 109, fig. 126; Otia, Conch., p. 40. H. 
and A. Adams, Gen. Moll, ii, p. 6. Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1869, 
p- 856; 1870, p. 195. Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 118. Schmeltz, Cat. 
Mus. Godeff., v, p. 104. 

Truncatella Vitiacea, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1865, p. 185. 

Taheitia Vitiana, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 477. 

Truncatella conspicua, “Bronn,” Pfeiffer, Mon. Auric. (appendix), 
i, p. 184. Paetel, Cat. Conch., p.118. Layard, Cat. Land and Fresh- 
water Shells, N. Caled., p. 1. 

Common just above high-water mark in sheltered places. It 
occurs also in Tonga, Ellis and Viti groups, and is diffused through- 
out Melanesia and the East India Islands. 

A solid, slightly tapering, cylindrical shell, of a white, luteous, 
corneous, or ruddy corneous color, with 43 slightly convex persist- 
ent whorls. The sculpture consists of nearly erect, obtuse ribs (25 
to 85), on the body whorl. Peristome slightly auriculate at the 
suture. Length 6 to 8 mill. 


MOUSSONIA, 0. Semper. 
M. typica, 0. Semper. 

Pupa problematica, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1865, p. 176. 

Moussonia typiea, O. Semper, Jour. de Conch., 1865, p. 296. 
Crosse, Jour. de Conch., 1866, p. 354, pl. 10, fig. 9. Pease, Proc. 
Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 476. Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 118. Schmeltz, Cat. 
Mus. Godeff., v, p. 102. | 

Paxillus (Moussonia) typica, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1869, p. 
305. 

Diplommatina problematica (Moussonia), Stoliezka, Jour. Asiat. 
Soc., 1871, p. 156. (Moussonia), Pfeiffer, Mon. Pneum. iv, p. 92. 

A minute conical, dark colored species with turreted spire, 7 ob- 
liquely costulate whorls and small, rounded aperture and a columella 
tooth. 

Found at Upolu by Dr. Griiffe. 


OSTODES, Gould. 
O. tiara. Gould. 


Jyclostoma tiara, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soe. Nat. Hist., 1847, p. 
204; Exp. Exp. Shells, p. 101, fig. 116. 


id 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 147 


Cyclophorus tiara, Pfeifter, Consp. Cyclos., no. 116; Mon. Pneum., 
i, p. 84. Gray, Cat. Phan., p. 58. Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1865, 
p- 179; (Ostodes) 1869, p. 350. Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 120. 

Ostodes tiara, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1862, p. 240. 
Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 475. 

* Not uncommon at Upolu, where it was found at an altitude of 
“1.000 metres” by Dr. Graffe. 

Its large size (18 to 20 mill. in diam.), depressed turbinate form, 
dull greyish-horn color beneath a luteous, or horn-colored epider- 
mis, 5 convex whorls, the last one subcarinated, and the fine spiral 
lirations will readily distinguish it. 

0. strigatus, Gould. 


Cyclostoma strigatum, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1847, p. 
204; Exp. Exp. Shells, p. 102, fig. 117. Chemn. ed. 2d. p. 302, pl. 
40, figs. 15, 16. 

Cyclophorus strigatus, Pfeiffer, Consp. Cyclos., no. 115; Mon. 
Pneum., i, p. 83. Gray, Cat. Phan., p. 58. H. and A. Adams, Gen. 
Moll., ii, p. 280. Reeve, Conch. Icon., pl. 14, fig. 58. Mousson, Jour. 
de Conch., 1865, p. 179; (Ostodes), 1869, p. 350. Paetel, Cat. Conch., 
p. 120. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff:, v, p. 99. 

Ostodes. strigatus, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist. 1861, p. 
283. 

Cyclostoma plicatum, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1847, p. 
205; Exp. Exp. Shells, p. 103, fig. 118. 

Cyclophorus plicatus, Pfeiffer, Consp. Cyclos., no. 114; Mon. 
Pneum., iv, p. 115. Reeve, Conch. Icon., pl., 14, fig. 58. ( Ostodes) 
Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1869, p. 350. 

Ostodes plicatus, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1861, p. 283. 
Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 475. 

Cyclostoma Apic, Recluz, Jour. de Conch., 1851, p. 213, pl. 6, 
figs. 10, 10. 

Cyclophorus Apice, Pfeiffer, Mon. Pneum., i, p. 83. Gray, Cat. 
Phan., p. 57. H. and A. Adams, Gen. Moll., ii, p. 279. Paetel, Cat. 
Conch., p. 119. 

Cyclostoma pulverulentum, Philippi, Chemnitz, ed. 2d. p. 301, pl. 
40, figs. 15, 14. 

Cyclophorus pulverulentus, Pfeiffer, Consp. Cyclos., no. 114. 

Cyclostoma albida, Hombron and Jacquinot, Voy. Pol. Sud. Zool., 
v, p. 50, pl. 12, figs. 25-28. 


148 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Cyclophorus ? albidus, Pfeiffer, Mon. Pneum., ii, p. 60. 

Abundant beneath decaying vegetation at Upolu, Tutuila and 
Savaii. 

This variable species may be recognized by its rude solid texture, 
more or less globose form, cinereous, or ruddy-horn color, 5 convex 
whorls, the last one rounded and more or less distinctly angulated on 
the margin of the moderate umbilicus. The sculpture consists of 
spiral, irregular, elevated lines which are frequently evanescent on 
the last whorl, and in the form known as plicatus, Gld., have the 
whorls transversely obliquely plicated. The spire is more or less 
elevated. The diameter varies from 8 to 12 mill. 

0. Upolensis, Mousson. 

Cyclophorus Upolensis, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1865, p. 180; 
( Ostodes) 1869, p. 352. Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 120. Pfeiffer, Mon. 
Pneum., iv, p. 115. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., v, p. 99. 

Ostodes Upolensis, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 475. 

Common beneath decaying vegetation at Upolu. 

A small, thin, whitish, depressed, conoid species with 43 convex 
whorls. the last one rounded or slightly angulated, and all with 
spiral elevated lines; sometimes the whorls are rudely plicated. 
The umbilicus is large and the margin is angulated. 

Diam. 72 mill. 

0. adjunctus, Mousson. 

Cyclophorus (Ostodes) adjunctus, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 
1869, p. 351, pl. 14, fig. 9. Pfeiffer, Mon. Pneum., iv, p. 114. 

Ostodes adjunctus, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 475. 

Found at Tutuila by Dr. Griiffe. 

This species is widely umbilicated, rather solid, depressly-conical, 
whitish, with 43 slightly convex whorls, the last one carinated, and 
all with spiral elevated lines. Diam. 9 mill. 

0. ? Brazieri, Cox. 

Cyclostoma Brazieri, Cox, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1870, p. 85. 

Cyclotus ? Brazieri, Pfeiffer, Mon. Pneum., iv, p. 36. 

This species, which is unknown to me, was found by Mr, Brazier 
at Upolu. 

The following is Cox’s description as given by Mr. Pfeiffer :— 

“Testa pyramidata; spira acuta et elevata, apice rosea, anfr. 5, 
rotundati, sub lente subtilissima spiraliter striati; saturate cinna- 
momia; sutura profunda; umbilicus augustus et profundus; aper- 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 149 


tura circularis; perist. simplex vix incrassatum. Operculum soli- 
dum extus perconcavum, marginibus anfractuum prominentibus. 

Lat. 0.13, alt. 16 poll.” 

Genus OMPHALOTROPIS, Pfeiffer. 
0. conidea, Mousson. 

Omphalotropis conoidea, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1865, p. 182. 
Pease. Jour. de Conch., 1869, p. 146; Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 
476. Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 124. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff, v, p. 
101, 

Realia ( Omphalotropis) conoidea, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1869, 
p- 353 (et var. angulosa) ; 1871, p. 27. Pfeiffer, Mon. Pneum., iv, 
p. 222. 

I am not acquainted with this species, which was found at Upolu 
by Dr. Griffe, and the variety at Savaii. He found it also at 
Wallis Island. 

An ovate conical species, 7 mill. long, with 63 rather flattened 
whorls, the last one large, ovately-rounded, perforated, and the per- 
foration margined by a filiform keel. Moussson says “epidermide 
subdestituta, punctis et lineis fulguratis saepe reticularis malleata.” 
In his remarks (Jour. de Conch., 1869, p. 146) he says “Les jeunes 
individus, d’un rouge grisatre et peu fulgurés, sont, en effet, parfai- 
tement lisses; mais bientét on découvre des points d’une coloration 
blanchatre et mate, qui interrompent les parties polies et se dis- 
posent en lignes anguleuses, qui finissent par dominer 4 lage ou 
l’ épiderme est entirément détruit.” 

His variety angulata has the last whorl angular. 


O. bilirata, Mousson. 


Omphalotropis bilirata, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1865, p. 184, 
pl. 14, fig. 13. Pease, Jour. de Conch., 1869, p. 146; Proc. Zool. 
Soc., 1871, p. 476. 

Realia ( Omphalotropis) bilirata, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1869, 
p. 146 (var. elongata); 1871, p. 29. Pfeiffer, Mon. Pneum., iv, p. 
218. 

More rare than the preceding species and inhabits Upolu and 
Savaii, as well as Wallis Island in the Tonga group. 

A perforated, elongate-conical, pale corneous species with an in- 
cised sutural line which is margined above with a filiform keel. 
Whorls 6, flattened, the last one angulated and bicarinated with a 
periphery and basal thread-like keel. Length 52 mill. 


150 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


0. bifilaris, Mousson. 

Omphalotropis bifilaris, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1865, p. 183. 
Pease, Jour. de Conch., 1869, p. 146; Proc, Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 
476. Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 124. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., v, p. 
104: 

Realia (Omphalotropis) bifilaris, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1869, 
p. 353 (var. angusta); 1871, p. 29. Pfeiffer, Mon. Pneum., iv, p. 
232. 

Not infrequent at Upolu and Tutuila; found also at the Tonga 
group. Mousson’s variety angusta which inhabits the Viti Islands 
is probably a distinct species. — 

The type is a perforated, conical shell, 6$ mill. long, with a fuga- 
ceous fuscous epidermis and rounded whorls, the last one with a 
periphery and basal filiform keel. 


HELICINA., Lamarck. 
H. fulgora, Gould. 

Helicina fulgora, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1847, p. 201; 
Exp. Exp. Shells, p. 95, fig. 106. Pfeiffer, Mon. Pneum., i. p. 401. 
Gray, Cat. Phan., p. 293. H. and A. Adams, Gen. Moll., ii, p. 302; 
Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1865, p. 178; 1869, p. 356; 1870, p. 198 
(var. expansa); 1871, p. 25 (var. diminuta). Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 
1871, p. 476. Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 125. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. 
Godetf.. v, p. 98 (var. delicatula). 

Helicina delicatula, “Mss.” Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 125. 

Abundant beneath decaying vegetation and is diffused throughout 
the group. The variety delicatula is common at Samoa, and 
Mousson’s diminuta is widely spread over the Tonga group. Vari- 
ety expansa inhabits Kanathia, one of the Viti Islands. 

This variable species may be recognized by its conoid form, thin 
texture, oblique striation, yellowish horn-color and radiating angu- 
lar or flexuous rufous strigations. Sometimes the stripes are inter- 
rupted so as to form a series of spots along the sutural line and on 
the acutely carinated periphery. The peristome is slightly expanded 
and forms an angle at its junction with the short columella. 

Diam. 4 to 9 mill. 

H., plicatilis, Mousson. 

Helicina plicatilis, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1865, p. 178; 1869, 
p- 358. Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 476. Paetel, Cat. Conch., 
p- 126. Brazier, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 322. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. 
Godeff., v, p. 98. Pfeiffer, Mon. Reunion, iv, p. 251. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 151 


Common on trees at Upolu. 

A large, solid, white? depressly conical species, with 43 depressed 
whorls, the last one wide, obtusely angular, or bluntly carinated on 
the periphery. The peristome is sharp, and in adult individuals 
the anterior margin of the basal cellosity forms a crest-like ridge 
which joins the base of the outer-lip. Diam. 9 mill. 

Mr. Brazier (in P. Z.8., 1871, p. 322), says Mousson’s plicatilis 
is synonymous with Pfeiffer’s H. Norfolkensis, and that Cuming’s 
locality “Norfolk Island” is erroneous. Though the species has 
several years precedence in publication, and, if they are identical, 
Mr. Brazier is fully justified in rejecting Pfeiffer’s name which is a 
misnomer. 

The description of Norfolkensis agrees very nearly with the Samoa 
shell, but no mention is made of the peculiar crest-like basal ridge. 
The measurements are too large for the latter species. 


H. beryllina, Gould. 

Helicina beryllina, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1847, p. 
202; Exp. Exp. Shells, p. 95, fig. 111. Pfeiffer, Mon. Pneum., i, p. 
354." Gray, Cat. Phan., p. 256. (Idesa) H. and A. Adams, Gen. 
Moll. ii, p.504. Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1865, p. 197; 1869, p. 
307 (var. flavida); 1870, p. 200. Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 125. Pease, 
Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 476. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., v, p. 
98. 

Gould’s typical bery/lina inhabits the eastern portion of the Viti 
Islands, and Mousson’s var. flavida was found at Tutuila by Dr. 
Graffe. The latter variety has the spire and base yellowish, the 
last whorl whitish with a yellowish zone. In every other respect it 
differs none from the Vitian type, which is a large species (9 to 10 
mill. in diam.), of a solid texture, depressly conoid in shape and 
rather variable in color: white, greenish-white, flesh-color, frequently 
with a dorsal red zone. Lip simple and the periphery obtuse. 

‘H. interna, Mousson. 

Helicina interna, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1869, p. 358; 1870, 
p- 201, pl. 8, fig. 6; 1871, p. 24. Puaetel, Cat. Conch., p. 125. 
Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., v, p. 99. Pfeiffer. Mon. Pneum., iv, p. 
248. Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 476. 

This species, which is common to the Viti and Tonga Islands, 
was found by Dr. Griiffe at Savaii. 

A turbinately conical species of a uniform white, or yellowish 
color, with or without a spiral reddish-brown zone and regular coni- 


152 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887.. 


cal spire. Whorls 5, slightly convex, the last one rounded or ob- 
tusely angulated. Peristome acute. Diam. 9 mill. 


H. musiva, Gould. 

Helicina musiva, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., 1847, p. 
201; Expl. Exp. Shells, p. 98, fig. 107. Pfeiffer, Mon. Pneum., 1, 
p- 368. Gray, Cat. Phan., p. 259. H. and A. Adams, Gen. Moll., ii, 
p- 302. Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1865, p. 175 (var. Uveana); 1869, 
p- 357; 1870, p. 202 (vars. Vitiana et subcarinata); 1871, p. 25; 
1873, p. 107 (var. rotundata). Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., bide p. 476. 
Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 125 (musica in err.). 

This variable species is abundant beneath decaying vegetation 
on the lowlands near the sea-shore. It is also common in the Tonga 
and Viti Islands as well as in the low coral islands of Ellis group. 

The shape varies from depressed globose to sub-lenticular, and, 
in size varies from 3 to 5 mill. in diameter. The usual color is 
white, corneous, or pale yellowish horn-color with radiating reddish- 
chestnut more or less zigzagged or undulating stripes, rarely unicolor. 
The periphery is rounded, or subangulated and the peristome align: 
ly expanded. 


H. altivaga, Mousson. 

Helicina altivaga, “Mousson” Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff, v, p- 
99. 

This species, which was neither described nor figured, was found 
at Upolu, by Dr. Graffe. 


ASSIMINEA, Leach. 


A. nitida, Pease. 

Hydrocena nitida, Pease, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1864, p. 674. 

Assiminea nitida, Pease, Jour. de Conch., 1869, p. 165, pl. 7, fig. 
11; Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 476. Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., v, 
p- 103. Garrett, Proc. Phil. Acad. Nat. Sci., 1879, p. 29; Jour. 
Phil. Acad. Nat. Sci., 1881, p. 408. 

? Realia nitida, Pfeiffer, Mon. Pneum., iii, p. 202. 

Hydrocena parvula, Mousson, Jour. de Conch., 1865, p. 184; 1873, 
p. 108. 

Omphalotropis parvula, Pease, Jour, de Conch., 1869, p. 155; 
Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 476. Paetel, Cat. Conch., p. 124. 

Assiminea parvula, Pease, Proc. Zool, Soc., 1871, p. 476. Schmeltz, 
Cat. Mus. Godeff, v, p. 103. 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 153 


Realia parvula, Pfeiffer, Mon. Pneum., iii, p. 213. 

Assiminea lucida, Pease, Jour. de Conch., 1869, p. 166, pl. 7, fig. 
10; Proc. Zool. Soc., 1871, p. 476. 

Assiminea ovata, “Pease” Schmeltz, Cat. Mus. Godeff., v, p. 103. 

Hydrocena pygmea, Gassies, Jour. de Conch., 1867, p. 63. 

Assiminea pygmea, Pease, Jour. de Conch., 1869, p. 165. 

? Realia pygmea, Pfeiffer, Mon. Pneum., iv, p. 214. 

Hydrocena similis, Baird, in Cruise of the Curacoa. 

This species is distributed throughout all the groups from the 
Paumotu’s to the Viti Islands and New Caledonia. They are found 
beneath decaying leaves, under stones and dead wood. 

It may be recognized by its small size (2+ to 4 mill. long), smooth, 
shining surface, ovate-conical form, light or dark corneous color ; 
rarely with a faint transverse band on the last whorl. 


11 


154 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


May 3. 
Mr. THos. MEEHAN, Vice-President, in the chair. 
Twenty-three persons present. 


On Aphyllon as a root Parasite—Mr. Thomas Meehan remarked 
that the life histories of many of our root parasites were still obscure,—in 
many cases we hardly knew whether they were annual or perennial ; 
how long it took for them to perfect themselves, and in some cases it 
was even doubted whether they were parasites in the true sense of 
the word, or merely obtained a start by feeding on partially decom- 
posed vegetable matter. In one of the earlier editions of Flora Ces- 
trica, Dr. Wm. Darlington observes that he has often dug Aphyl- 
lon uniflorum without finding it attached to anything,—and, though 
he omits this remark in later editions, he observes that it is ‘‘Per- 
ennial?” The speaker remarked that he had dug this species very 
carefully when in bloom, and washed the earth gently away, finding 
them truly parasitic on the coarser fibres of Asters and Goldenrods. 
They very readily separate from their connection unless carefully 
handled, which may account for the failure to note their true para- 
sitic nature. 

A specimen sent by Mr. Morris, a florist of Des Moines Iowa, of 
an allied species A. fasciculatum Torr. and G., (Phelipea fasciculata of 
some authors), gives the opportunity for acquiring certain knowledge in 
relation to these points. Mr. Morris raised numerous plants of the 
common bedding geranium (Pelargonium zonale). ‘The cuttings 
were made in October and November last. They were potted in 
earth taken from a piece of newly cleared woodland in the vicin- 
ity. The plants appeared in many of the geranium pots in his green- 
house, and were in full flower in April. As the plants were only 
in this soil for about three months, the seeds must have sprouted, 
flowered, and were on the decline in that time. They are therefore 
annual, and a very short-lived annual at that. 

In regard to the parasitism, the attachment in several that Mr. 
Meehan had examined, was to the coarser roots. In the plant ex- 
hibited, it was to the main stem of the cuttings beneath the ground, 
and not to the roots, which in this specimen were merely weak fibres. 

The geranium, an African plant, and of a very different character 
from these which the Aphyllon has been in the habit of feeding on, 
proving so acceptable to it in this instance, shows that it is either 
not partial in its parasitic tastes, or that it has ready powers of 
adaptation when something suited to its peculiar habits comes along. 


May 10. 
The President, Dr. JosepH Letpy, in the chair. 


Twenty persons present. 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 155 


The following was presented for publication :-— 

“Contributions towards a Synopsis of the American forms of Fresh- 
Water Sponges with Descriptions of those named by other authors 
and from all parts of the world.,’ By Edw. Potts. 


The death of Robert H. Hare, a member, was announced. 


On the Stipules of Magnolia Frazeri—Mr. Thomas Meehan exhib- 
ited some fresh flowers of Magnolia Frazeri, Walter—(CM. auriculata, 
Lamarck), and said that when he contributed the paper on the 
“Stipules of Magnolia and Liriodendron” to the Proceedings of the 
Academy in 1870, he had not had the opportunity to examine fresh 
flowers of this species. It was not common in cultivation from the 
fact that the plants grown rarely produced seeds, and there had 
been little opportunities to get seeds from its North Carolina home. 
On his grounds of late years a specimen had annually borne flowers, 
which appeared very early, following immediately the flowers of the 
Yulan, and were as large and sweet as that species of China. 

A point made in the | paper referred to was that the petals of Mag- 
nolia were not modified leaves, as the petals of flowers would be 
broadly stated to be in morphological works but rather modified 
stipules, in which case the petiole and leaf blade have wholly abor- 
ted. At the time of its appearance, Dr. Asa Gray, to whose kindly 
criticisms on thisand other papers he had been so often deeply indebted, 
wrote expressing his interest in the paper, saying that the obser- 
vations confirmed the views of some German observer, whose name 
he could not recall, that the petals of many flowers were but modi- 
fied stipules. 

Mr. Meehan had not been able to meet with the name of the 
author or of the paper referred to by Dr. Gray, or the tenor of the 
author’s views. Indeed his observations and those of the author 
referred to, must have been wholly overlooked by their co-laborers, 
or else the views have not commended themselves to their good 
judgment. For his own part the subsequent observations of nearly 
twenty years had convinced him that the petals of most flowers 
should be considered enlarged stipules or thinly dilated bases 
of petioles, rather than modified leaves, as we should understand 
this term. In many species of Roses, especially in Rosa Kamtcha- 
tica, and Rosa cinnamomea the stipules could be noted increasing, 
and the size of the leaf blade diminishing on the branch as it ap- 
proached inflorescence. Often the tips of the sepals would develop 
to minute leaf blades, and in a few instances he had had seen the same 
appendages on abnormal petals. Often the stipules, especially in 
Rosa Kamtchatica, would have the red colors of the petals, when at 
the nodes immediately below the axis from which the peduncle pro- 
ceeded. There could be no possible doubt in the minds of those who 
would carefully compare, and watch for occasional aberrations, that 
the petals of the rose were rather transformed stipules than complete 
leaves. Precisely the same process of development from stipules to 


156 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


petals could be traced in some Leguminose, and especially in the 
common Red Field Clover. 

When vegetation was arrested in its growth and bud scales were 
formed for the protection of the growth-germ for the next season, 
it was the stipule or dilated base of the petiole that formed the scale. 
This was evident to those who watched the bursting of the growth 
buds in spring of the species of Fraxinus, or of the Dwarf Horse 
Chestnut (Aesculus parviflora) common in gardens. 

The formation of petals for the protection of the reproductive 
germ, was also the result of arrested vegetative growth, and we may 
safely assume that the same law operates on the stipules and petiolar 
bases, in the one case as in the other. 

This Magnolia confirms these views, as already indicated in the 
paper referred to. The stipules increase in size, and the develop- 
ment of the leaf blade is arrested just in proportion as the true 
petals are approached, until the last one preceding the true flower 
is nearly as large as the petals, and of nearly their form and char- 
acter. Insome cases the stipule appears as a perfect petal, with not a 
of leaf blade left. The true sepal or petal has lost all trace of petiole 
or blade,—it is broadened at the base, and, we see, cannot be aught 
but the stipule modified. 

The fact that the petals of flowers are rather the bases of petioles 
or stipules, than modifications of full typical leaves may not only be 
proved by such observations as have been referred to, but accords 
with that philosophy which would expect to find an uniform law 
result from uniform causes. For if, as cannot be doubted, the check 
vegetative growth produce petal a bud scale out of a stipule, the 
check to vegetative growth should produce a petal (a flower scale) out 
of the same typical form. The theory givesto morphological law 
a harmony of action that is wanting without it. 


Maw ai. 
Mr. J. H. REDFIELD, in the chair. 


Twenty-eight persons present. 


May 24. 
Mr. Cuas. Morris, in the chair. 

Twenty-nine persons present. 

A paper entitled “Notes on the Anatomy of Echidna hystrix.” 
By H. C. Chapman M. D., was presented for publication. 

Permission was given to change the name of a communication 
presented October 19, 1886, by Prof. Wm. B. Scott, for publication 
in the Journal of the Academy, from “The Genera Mesonyx and 
Pachyaena, Cope.” to “On some new and little-known Creodonts.” 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 157 


May 31. 
The President, Dr. JosepH Lerpy, in the chair. 
Twelve persons present. 


Asplanchna Ebbesbornii.—Dr. Leidy remarked that a few days 
ago Mr. Wm. P. Seal, had submitted to him a four ounce bottle 
swarming with animalcules, which at first glance he supposed to be 
a species of Cypris, but on closer inspection he observed to be a rotifer. 
As seen with the naked eye they appeared transparent whitish, and 
of conical shape and about half a line in length. They swam ac- 
tively, with the crown uppermost, and at all levels of the® water. 
The rotifer accords closely with the description of Asplanchna 
Ebbesbornii, given by Hudson in the Journal of the Royal Micro- 
scopical Society i in 1883, p. 621, pl. ix, x. As in this it has a dor- 
sal and ventral projection. At ‘times it was observed that the rotifer 
would retract the crown and project a pair of lateral conical horns, 
when it would appear as broad as it was long. The stomach is yel- 
lowish and suspended from the pharynx by a long narrow cesopha- 
gus. There wasa single eye. The animal is viviparous, and was 
observed in a number of instances to suddenly give birth to a young 
one which was about two thirds the size of the parent. and resem- 
bled it in form. Specimens measured from 7 to 13 mm in length. 
Mr. Hudson’s specimens were obtained from a duck- -pond in Wilt- 
shire, England, the only known locality. Mr. Seal’s specimens were 
obtained from a “filthy sewage-fed pond,—a duck-pond and hog-wal- 
low” below the city. In summer it is completely covered with duck 
weed, Lemna. The water swarms with the rotifer in company with 
Daphnia. My.Seal remarks that he noticed sand pipers about the 
place and thinks these birds are especially instrumental in distrib- 
uting the lower forms of aquatic life. 


The following were elected correspondents :— 

Henry A. Ward of Rochester, Addison E. Verrill of New Haven, 
R. P. Whitfield of New York, Edgar A. Smith of London, August 
Brot of Geneva, E. Ray Lankester of London, William E. Hoyle 
of Edinburgh, Eduard von Martens of Berlin, William Kobelt of 
Schwanheim, S. Clessin of Ochsenfurt, Rev. M. Heude, S. J. of 
Zika—Wei, China, Rudolph Bergh of Copenhagen, A. T. de Roche- 
brune of Paris and Herrman Friele of Bergen. 

The following were ordered to be printed :— 


158 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


CONTRIBUTIONS TOWARDS A SYNOPSIS OF THE AMERICAN FORMS 
OF FRESH WATER SPONGES WITH DESCRIPTIONS OF THOSE 
NAMED BY OTHER AUTHORS AND FROM ALL PARTS 
OF THE WORLD. 


BY EDWARD POTTS. 


Dr. Bowerbank’s “Monograph of the Spongillidze,” (Proce. Zool. 
Soc., London, 1863 p. 440 ete.) and “The History and Classification 
of the known species of Spongilla,” by H. J. Carter Esq. F. R. 8. 
etc. (Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist., London, 1881, p. 77 ete.) 
contain the only complete synopses of the fresh water sponges, as 
known at their respective dates. Both writers have, in their 
introductory remarks, given full information as to the history and 
bibliography of this branch of study, which it cannot be necessary 
now to repeat. 

My design in the preparation of the present paper has been, 
primarily, to describe those genera and species, mostly North 
American, that have been discovered since the date of Mr. Carter’s 
publication; next, to detail the results of a somewhat extended 
examination into the character and variations, in North America, 
of those species that have long been familiarly known in Europe; 
and thirdly, to make it valuable for reference as a Monograph, by 
adding brief technical descriptions of all other “good” species. 

A further purpose, and one that I hold much at heart, is the 
desire to revive, among scientists and lovers of nature, an apprecia- 
tion of the apparently almost forgotten fact of the existence of sponges 
in our fresh water; to show them that they are easily found and 
collected; that they are deeply interesting as living subjects of study, 
microscopic and otherwise; and that, by simple processes, their typ- 
ical parts may readily be prepared for classification and the 
permanent preservation of their various singular forms. With this 
end in view the situations and conditions in which the American 
species were found, have been briefly described, suggesting the hope- 
fulness of an exploration of similar localities in other neighborhoods. 

During the last six or seven years the leisure time of a very busy 
life has been largely occupied in the collection and examination 
of sponge material. In this labor of love I have been greatly aided 
by the contributions and correspondence of friends, till then 
unknown, in widely separated districts, for whose thoughtful kindness 


¢ 


PROC. ACAD. NAT. SCI. PHILA. 1887, Peer 


ey me 


“ay, fo 
Moe We Me MG D> 


ee. 


Dr. C. W. deLannoy, del. 


POTTS ON FRESH WATER SPONGES. 


PROG, ACAD, NAT. SCI. PHILA, 1887, Pie VE 


POTTS ON FRESH WATER SPONGES, 


PROC. ACAD. NAT. SCI. PHILA, 1887. PL. VIL. 


V 


S. G. Foulke, del. 


POTTS ON FRESH WATER SPONGES. 


PROC. ACAD. NAT. SCI. PHILA. 1887. PL. VIII. 


POTTS ON FRESH WATER SPONGES. 


PL. IX. 


PROC, ACAD. NAT. SCI. PHILA. 1887, 


del. 


ulke, 


Si (Gi. Fo 


POTTS ON FRESH WATER SPONGES. 


PL. X. 


PROC. ACAD. NAT. SCI. PHILA. 1887. 


k Mi Ws 
a . 
rent 


S WwW 
- \ 


S. G. Foulke, del. 


POTTS ON FRESH WATER SPONGES. 


PROC. ACAD. NAT. SCI. PHILA, 1887. PL. XL. 


S. G. Foulke, del. 


POTTS ON FRESH WATER SPONGES. 


PROG. ACAD. NAT. SCI. PHILA. 1887, PL. XII. 


POTTS ON FRESH WATER SPONGES, 


1887. | NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 159 


I now desire to express my indebtedness. It were idle to attempt to 
name them all; but to Professors Allen, Cope, Hunt, Leidy and 
Heilprin of Philadelphia, to Dawson, Hyatt, Bumpus and Osborn 
in other localities, I am particularly indebted. As active workers 
in the same field and during nearly the same period, I am glad to 
acknowledge my constant obligation to my friends Mr. Henry Mills, 
of Buffalo, N. Y. and Mr. B. W. Thomas of Chicago, Ill., whose 
names will frequently be found throughout the following pages. 
More recently my valued friend and correspondent Mr. A. H. Mac- 
Kay, of Pictou, Nova Scotia, has been untiring in his efforts, very 
successful in his local and New Foundland collections and most 
generous in the contribution of his valuable material. I owe to my 
friend Prof. John A. Ryder of the University of Pennsylvania, what 
has been of more value than any material, the most unfailing courtesy 
and the best of advice, assistance and encouragement to persevere 
in my work. From abroad I have been honored with the correspon- 
dence and publications of Dr. W. Dybowski of Niankow, Russia, 
Prof. Marshall of Leipsig, Vejdovsky and Petr of Prague, Bohemia. 
Prof. Vejdovsky has laid me under especial obligations by his repeated 
gifts of Bohemian and other European sponges, besides his “Diagnosis 
of the European Spongillidae” now published as a very valuable 
contribution to this paper. I thank Dr. C. W. de Lannoy, late of 
Chester, Pennsylvania, for the original drawings for plates V aud 
VI the excellence of which will be conceded by all acquainted 
with the subjects. 

Two names remain of friends, without whose influence and assis- 
tance this Monograph would probably never have been written. 
The first has passed the alloted term of “three score years and ten,” 
and now, with failing strength, but unfailing love of his work, is 
hastening to garner the last ripe sheayes of a life of honorable scien- 
tific labor. I count it a great privilege to have become acquainted, 
near the beginning of my work, with H. J. Carter, Esq. of 
Devonshire, England, than whom no obscure scientist could hope 
for a more constant friend or more courteous correspondent. To 
the fine artistic skill and unwearying patience of the other, Miss 8. 
G. Foulke of Philadelphia, my readers, with myself, owe a large 
part of the value of this work, in the admirable drawings from 
which plates VII to XII have been reproduced. 

These reproductions are the work of the Photo-Engraving Co. 
(N. Y.) and while it is regretted that from the very nature of the 


160 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


process no photo-engraved plate could repeat, with their relative 
delicacy, the finer lines of Miss Foulke’s beautiful drawings, in other 
respects they are very well done. 


A few words of elementary information may be desirable to aid 
those who for the first time undertake the study of sponges. 

In constitution and general appearence the fresh water sponges 
resemble many of those of a marine habitat, excepting in one 
particular. This crucial point is the presence, during certain resting 
seasons, in most of the former, and the absence from all the latter, 
of those “seed-like bodies” that have been known and described 
by various authors under the names of ovaria, gemmules, statoblasts, 
statospheres, sphzerule, etc. In the past I have generally avoided 
the use of the familiar word statoblast, as it did not seem clearly 
proven that the function of these “seed like bodies” of the sponges 
was identical with that of the statoblasts of the polyzoa ete; and 
have used the terms statospheres, or spherule, as suggesting 
merely their general appearance. Latterly, however, I have con- 
curred with several European writers in the use of the old term, 
gemmules; the principal objection to which, is that with some persons 
the name may seem like a return to the exploded vegetable theory 
of sponges. It is hardly necessary to say that this idea is not 
intended. 

In shape these gemmules are neariy spherical; they are about 
sy of an inch in diameter, or as large as very small mustard seeds. 
They are found sometimes in continuous layers, as at the base of 
encrusting sponges; sometimes they rest singly in the interspaces 
among the skeleton spicules; again, they occur in groups of a dozen 
or less, sparsely scattered through the sponge mass, or in smaller, 
denser groups, closely enveloped in a compact cellular parenchyma. 
Their principal coat, presumably of chitin, encloses a compact mass 
of protoplasmic globules, each of which is charged with numbers of 
discoidal particles, whose function, though all important, it is not 
my intention to discuss in the present paper. A circular orifice, 
rarely more than one, through this chitinous coat, sometimes, 
though inaptly called the hilum, should be known as the foramen 
or foraminal aperture. Through it, at the time of germination, the 
above mentioned protoplasmic bodies make their exit, crawling by 
an amceboid movement, and spreading out on every side. In a few 
hours the infant colony may be seen producing aqueous currents, 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 161 


developing and arranging skeleton spicules, and in every way living 
the life of a young sponge. The foraminal aperture is rarely 
plain; more frequently it is infundibular, (PI. V, fig. i, a,), having a 
slightly raised and expanded margin; while in still other species it 
is prolonged into cylindrical or funnel shaped tubules (Pl. VI, fig. 
lii, iv, and v.) 

In most species, possibly in all under normal conditions, the 
chitinous coat is surrounded by a “crust” (Pl. VI, figs. i, ii, ete.), 
composed of air cells, often so minute as to be with difficulty 
“resolvable,” even with a high power of the microscope; in other 
species so large as to be readily discerned by the use of a low one. 
In the first instance it has been called a “granular,” in the other, a 
“cellular” “crust.” In this are imbedded (PI. V and VI,), the spicules 
which, as will be hereafter seen, are relied upon to determine the 
generic classification of these sponges. 

To recur for a moment to the resemblance stated to exist between 
the fresh water and some of the marine sponges,—we can see no 
obvious reason why ail the marine forms should not have their 
representatives among those belonging to fresh water; but it is a 
fact that all of the latter, as yet discovered, are silicious ;—that is, the 
skeleton or framework, (corresponding to the elastic fibre of which 
commercial sponges are composed) upon which the slime-like sponge 
flesh, known as “sarcode,” is supported, and through whose interstices 
the currents meander, is composed of silicious spicules, slightly 
bound together by an almost invisible quantity of firmer sarcode or 
perhaps of colloidal silica. 

To form the main lines of this skeleton structure the spicules, 
averaging about tooth. of an inch in length, are fasciculated in 
bands made up of several spicules, lying side by side, and somewhat 
overlapping at their extremities; the crossing lines being formed of 
more slender fascicles, or even of single spicules. In the different 
species these “skeleton” spicules vary in size, in the shape of their 
terminations, and in their more or less spinous character (see Plates 
VII to XII, a,a,); but while these differences serve, in some degree, as 
specific guides, they are not sufficiently constant or positive to form 
a basis for generic arrangement. 

Besides the skeleton spicules, a second class, known as “dermal” or 
flesh spicules (Pl. VII to XII, ¢, d, e, ete.) is found only in some species 
and in greater or less numbers, either lying upon the outer “dermal” 
film or lining the canals in the deeper portions of the sponge. They 


162 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


are almost always much smaller than those of the skeleton and are 
never fasciculated or bound together in any way. A third class of 
spicules is composed of those before mentioned as imbedded in the 
“crust” of the gemmules, and form what may be regarded as their 
armor or defensive coating. These gemmule-spicules represent two 
principal and several subordinate types, which have been selected 
by Mr. Carter to define the different genera into which he has divi- 
ded the single genus Spongilla of the earlier authors. His method 
of classification will be given later. 

The sponge in its entirety as a growing organism can generally 
be easily recognized by the collector, after he has escaped from the 
thraldom of the idea that any fixed growth, of a more or less vivid 
green color, must be a plant of some kind. Of course the mosses 
and confervee will be rejected after examination, upon the evidence 
given by the leaves of the one and the smooth slender threads of the 
other. If doubts remain as to any specimen, the presence in it of 
efferent or discharging apertures, like those of the commercial sponge, 
if it is really a sponge, may serve to dispel them, and still more con- 
vincing proof will be given by the use of a pocket lens, in detecting 
the points of multitudinous spicules thickly studding the surface. 
When, in addition to these guiding features, the spherical gemmules 
just described are found within or under it, there should be no fur- 
ther hesitation. 

The green color spoken of, is common and characteristic; yet it 
is not universal, but closely dependent upon the quantity or quality 
of the light received. When a sponge has germinated away from 
the light and has grown upon the lower side of a plank or stone, it will 
be found nearly white, gray or cream colored. As it enlarges and 
creeps around the edge and up into the full sun light it assumes a 
delicate shade of green, deepening as the exposure increases, till it 
attains a bright vegetable hue. Even in the sunlight, however, 
some species are never green. (See description of Meyenia leidyi.) 

These organisms have occasionally been discovered growing in 
water unfit for domestic uses; but asa rule they prefer pure water, 
and in my experience the finest specimens have always been found 
where they were subjected to the most rapid currents. The lower 
side of large, loose stones at the “riffs” or shallow places in streams ; 
the rocks amid the foaming water at the foot of a mill-dam fall; the 
timbers of a sluice-way, the casing of a turbine waterwheel, or 
the walls of a “tail race” beneath an old mill;—in all these places 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 163 


they have been found in great abundance and of a very lusty growth. 
Of all discouraging situations it is almost hopeless to look for them 
in shallow water haying a mud bottom. Mud is their great enemy, 
as gravity aids their natural currents to fill the cavities with earthy 
matters that soon suffocate them, because the latter are too feeble to 
throw them off. Of course in any body of water liable to be 
charged with sedimentary material, the principle of natural selection 
favors those growing on the lower side of their bases of support, 
which protect them from the intrusion of the heavier particles. 

For that reason perpendicular and water logged or floating timbers, 
submerged stumps of trees, and branches drooping into the water 
from trees or bushes along the banks, are favorite locations. They 
do not disdain more temporary support, such as weeds and water- 
grasses. I have received from a friend, specimens growing upon 
water plants that wild ducks had torn from the bottom, and that 
were found floating upon the surface of Lake Michigan. Through 
the clear water of our northern lakes, we may often see them lying 
in slender lines upon the leaves of submerged weeds, or in beautiful 
cushion-like masses upon the stones or gravel. 

In my explorations I have had much satisfaction in the use of a 
long pole, to which was attached a small net, with one part of its 
edge shaped into a scraper, like a garden hoe. This enabled me to 
examine the surface of timbers at a depth of eight or ten feet and to tear 
offand bring up sponges from that depth; beyond which all is tomean 
“aqua incognita.” Biologists labor at some disadvantage in studying 
the fauna of our fresh water, as compared with the facilities offered 
them in collecting ocean subjects. The nets and dredges of many 
exploring expeditions have, at least, begun to acquaint us with the 
inhabitants of the “deep sea;” but who knows anything about the 
fauna or the flora of our deep fresh-water lakes, or even of our 
larger streams? The largest specimens of this group ever reported, 
were dredged from the bottom of Lake Baikal in Central Asia, 
(Lubomirskia). I know of no similar attempts to collect them else- 
where. It is to be hoped that means may be found ere long to 
make such explorations, which must result in an increase of 
knowledge in many lines. Meantime no opportunity offered by the 
accidental or designed drainage of artificial reservoirs should be 
neglected. I have spent hours of great pleasure and profit while 
groping around the distributing reservoirs upon Fairmount Hill, 
Philadelphia, at times when the water was drawn off for cleaning 
or repairs. 


164 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [ 1887. 


One further point as to methods of collecting and I shall finish 
this section of my subject. Unless our sponges are large, it is difficult 
to detach them without mutilation, from the rough surfaces of 
stones. It is therefore preferable to gather, when possible, those 
growing upon wood, which may be scraped or chipped without 
injury to them. It is essential to secure the very lowest portions, 
as it is there the gemmules often abide. 

The proper season for collecting fresh water sponges, in waters of 
the temperate zone, depends upon the purpose of the collector. If 
it is his desire to gather cabinet specimens merely, for the iden- 
tification of old or the determination of novel species, it is hardly 
worth while to begin before July. As with the flowering of plants, 
the maturity of different species of sponges is attained at various 
dates, between mid-summer and late in November. - The essential 
point is, that the gemmules and their armature shall be fully 
perfected; and when that condition is attained in any specimen, 
there is no reason for further delay. 

I would, however, recommend to intending students a far higher 
object for their ambition ;—that is, the study of the physiology and 
life history of sponges as members of a sub-kingdom whose position 
has been greatly questioned and whose character, derivation and sub- 
sequent evolution are very important and perplexing topics. I 
would have such workers search for and examine them at all seasons 
of the year, (even in midwinter, when I have never failed in suita- 
ble situations to find some in a growing condition), keeping memo- 
randa as to each species separately ; noting the date of their germi- 
nation or earliest appearance, the locality, elevation, temperature; 
rapidity of growth at different seasons; time and manner of forma- 
tion of gemmules; stability or decadence during the winter; modes 
of distribution and progression, whether always down stream or by 
other more adventitious methods; what becomes of the gemmules 
upon reaching salt-water, and the thousand and one problems that 
go to make up the life history of any animal form, and that, in this 
instance, have been very little studied. I am particularly anxious 
that some competent person should undertake their study in the 
briny, brackish and the fresh water lakes, pertaining to what is 
known as the “Great Basin of the West,” with a special view to as- 
certain the conditions under which they form “protected gemmules”’ 
in such localities. By this means, light may possibly be thrown 
upon the problem of their possible derivation from the marine sponges. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 165 


Great pleasure and profit may be attained in the same direction, 
by germinating the statoblasts or gemmules under artificial condi- 
tions, and studying the development of the young sponges by the 
aid of as high powers of the microscope as the ingenuity of each 
student may bring to bear upon the subject. I take the liberty to. 
copy from the Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. 1882, p. 365, Mr. Carter’s 
directions for germinating statoblasts, which will be found valuable. 
“To obtain the young spongille it is only necessary to get a portion 
of an old living specimen bearing statoblasts, and, having taken 
out a few (six to twelve) of the latter, to roll them gently between 
the folds of a towel to free them from all extra material as much 
as possible, place them in a watch glass so as not to touch each 
other, with a little water, in a saucer or small dish filled with small 
shot to keep the saucer upright and, covering them with a glass shade, 
transfer the whole to a window bench opposite to the light. In a few 
days the young Spongilla may be observed (from its white color) is- 
suing from the statoblast and gluing the latter as well as itself to the 
watch glass, when it will be ready for transfer to the field of the micro- 
scope for examination, care being taken that it is never uncovered by 
the water, which may be replenished as often as necessary; but of 
course the object—-glass (when ¢ inch with high occular is used for 
viewing the minute structure) must admit of being dipped into the 
water without suffusion of the lens.” 

My own first experience in the propagation of fresh water sponges 
may prove iastructive in various ways. Late in the autumn of the 
year 1879, in a pond within the “Centennial Grounds,” Philadel- 
phia, I found for the first time a living sponge. It was a vigorous, 
branching specimen of Spongilla lacustris, charged with gemmules 
in all parts of its structure. A fragment firmly attached to a stone 
was taken home and placed in a gallon “specie-jar” with water, in 
the hope, begotten of inexperience, that it would continue to grow, 
exhibit its inflowing and exhalent currents, etc. On the contrary, 
and as I now know, almost necessarily, it died, and in a few days 
the water became insupportably foul. It was changed and another 
trial made, which resulted as before. This time the jar was thorough- 
ly cleansed; the stone with the attached sponge was taken out and 
held long under a flowing hydrant before it was replaced in the jar, 
which was now left in an outer shed and, very naturally, forgotten. 
Weeks passed and winter came on, and one severe night the water 
in my jar was frozen solid and the vessel fractured. I supposed 


166 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


that the low temperature to which it had been subjected would 
prove fatal to the germs, but, as the specimen was a fine one, it 
seemed well to save it, even in its skeletonized condition. So, when 
its icy envelope had been melted off, the sponge was again thorough- 
ly washed until all the sarcode was removed, when, in a fresh jar, 
it again became a parlor specimen. , 

I do not clearly remember when signs of germination were first ob- 
served. It was probably in January, as during that month I find 
that artificial conditions very frequently bring about the hatching 
of such animal germs as those of the polyzoa ete. I detected first 
a filmy, grayish-white growth that seemed associated with the de- 
tached gemmules which lay in the groove around the bottom of the 
jar. <A gray, featureless growth at first,—then spicules were seen, 
in slightly fasciculated lines, attached to the glass and reaching up- 
ward, then spreading out fan-like and branching. These were of 
course, covered with sarcode, nearly transparent at first, and through 
the filmy surface pores and osteoles could be detected with a pocket 
lens. The latter were surmounted by the so-called “chimneys” or 
cone-shaped extensions of the dermal film; and through the apertures 
at their summits effete particles could almost constantly be seen, puffed 

-out, as if thrown from a volcano and then blown off by the wind. 

These products of single gemmules did not, as time passed on, 
greatly increase in size; possibly, because of deficient nutriment in 
the unchanged water of the jar: but, crawling upward along the 
glass to an average height of an inch or less, left the naked spicules 
in place behind them as so many ladders or “stepping stones of 
their dead selves” by which they had reached to “higher things.” 
Near the summit, one or more new gemmules would sometimes be 
formed, after which the mother mass entirely disappeared. 

So much for the amount of growth from single gmmules. Where, 
however, they were thickly sown, or germinated in situ upon the 
stone, so that the contents of several could mingle and flow together, 
the resultant sponge was very much larger. The mass, if it may be 
so called, covered, at its best, nearly one third the surface of the jar; 
while those gemmules remaining upon the stone and amongst the 
spicules of the old sponge, continued to germinate, to form abund- 
ant sarcode and spicules, and, at least in one place, to throw out a 
long unsupported branch or finger-like process, that ultimately 
reached a length of two or three inches. 

Of course it was impossible to bring the higher powers of a com- 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 167 


pound microscope to bear upon a sponge growing under such cir- 
cumstances; a strong Coddington lens was the best that could be 
applied to this work; but a very fair share of success was obtained 
by the device of scattering small squares of mica among the grow- 
ing gemmules, which, when covered by the young sponge, could be 
removed to the stage of my instrument, covered with water in a 
compressorium and examined comparatively at leisure. It was a 
perpetual cause of astonishment to me, to see so large a production 
of silicious spicules froma single gallon of water, in which the chem- 
ist would probably have failed to find any such constituent. It is 
worthy of consideration however, whether such silica as composed 
the older spicules may not, at least when under the influence of the 
growth force of the younger sponges, be to some extent soluble. 

Further observations regarding the late maturity and the winter 
growth of some sponges will be found recorded in the general re- 
marks concerning Spongilla aspinosa, S. lacustris ete. 

As to processes of gathering—I have already mentioned the ad- 
vantages obtained by the use of the “scraper net” in relatively deep 
water and in connection with perpendicular timbers ete. At depths 
of two feet or less, great facility of action is gained by wearing high 
rubber boots and wading after our specimens, to pick from the bot- 
tom stones, sticks or pieces of waterlogged timber, under which they 
may be concealed. Where the water is deeper, of course a boat 
must be used, to approach the floating, submerged or dependent 
sponge-bearing substances. A large, strong knife or a paper- 
hanger’s scraper will be found convenient for hand work at short 
range. A case containing trays an inch or so in depth is suitable 
for carrying the smaller specimens; the larger will of course require 
vessels of greater size. On reaching home or headquarters it is well 
to select some specimens of characteristic shapes and containing 
gemmules, for storage in dilute alcohol, making use of wide mouthed 
bottles to avoid crushing them. The rest may be spread upon boards 
in sheltered situations, in the shade (for the sun bleaches them rapidly) 
and left to dry ; turning them every few hours to prevent decompo- 
sition. If time is limited or the specimens are large, artificial heat 
may be necessary; but, whatever process is used, the drying must 
be thorough, or mould will soon cover the sponges with a mycelium 
which may be beautiful enough in itself, but is far from agreeable 
or sightly as a feature of the sponge. Whether they are to be dried 
or preserved in alcohol, they should be dealt with promptly and on 


168 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


no account left to lie long in the water after being gathered. Pre- 
serve from dust in covered boxes. 

For the determination of species, a few general directions may 
suffice, and even these will be soon modified to suit the tastes or 
the ingenuity of the worker.—It is assumed that the investigator 
has already noted the general appearance of the sponge in hand; 
its color, size, compactness ; whether simply encrusting, or cushion 
like ; sending out finger-like processes etc. ‘hese indications may 
help an experienced collector to a guess; but there are very few 
species that even such a one could name, with any confidence, be- 
fore he had made and examined microscopic preparations of the 
same. 

A stand, supporting a dozen or more test tubes, say three fourths 
of an inch in diameter by an inch and a quarter in depth; a drop- 
ping bottle containing nitric acid, and the usual materials and 
apparatus for mounting in balsam, are all the appliances needed. 
As the processes to be described are certain to disturb the normal 
relations of the several classes of spicules to each other, it is well 
before the dried specimen has been much handled, to separate some 
clean portions of the outer or dermal film, lay them upon a slide 
and mount in balsam without further preparation. An examination 
of this may determine the presence and decide the character of the 
dermal spicules, if there are any pertaining to the species in hand. 
This precaution is necessary in view of the displacement of parts 
just mentioned, and also on account of the indiscriminating habit 
of the sponge-currents during life, which almost necessarily charge 
the tissues with various foreign particles, including vagrant spicules 
of its own and neighboring species. In practice, the rightful presence 
of dermal spicules in any species is often so doubtful, that it can 
only be settled by an examination of young sponges, grown under 
observation, from isolated statoblasts, whose identity has been satis- 
factorily determined. 

Next, separate from the sponge some minute fragments, contain- 
ing skeleton spicules, the dermal and interstitial tissues and a dozen 
or more gemmules. Place several of the last named with a few ad- 
herent skeleton spicules upon the centre of a fresh slide,—bring to 
the boiling point in one of the test tubes, five or six drops of nitric 
acid and by the aid of a dropping tube apply a single drop of the 
hot acid to the gemmules upon the slide. While the acid is par- 
tially destroying their cellular or granular crust, pour the remaining 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 169 


fragments into the acid left in the test tube and boil violently, until 
all the tissues are destroyed and the spicules left as a sediment upon 
the bottom of the tube. Fill up the tube with water and stand it 
aside to settle; which may take an hour or more. The few min- 
utes that have elapsed will probably have been as much as the gem- 
mules upon the slide will bear: they must not be left so long as 
to destroy the chitinous coat, nor is it well, though a common prac- 
tice, to boil them upon the slide for this often smears and disfigures 
it with frothy matter. Remove most of the acid by trickling drop 
after drop of water over the slide while held in a slightly inclined 
position. Wipe off all the water that can be reached and apply re- 
peated drops of strong alcohol to take up the remainder. When 
this is so far accomplished that the gemmules will absorb benzole 
freely and receive their covering of benzole or chloroform balsam 
without clouding, apply the balsam anda cover glass. This pro- 
cess of removing moisture by the use of alcohol, rather than by dry- 
ing over a lamp, is preferred, although it requires more care and 
time, because the gemmules are less likely to be distorted in shape 
and the cells of the crust to become filled with air, if they are kept 
always under fluid. Yet if the mounted gemmules, when examined, 
appear black, showing an accidental intrusion of air, much of this 
can be removed by carefully heating the slide over a lamp. 

If this mount has been successful, the gemmules are now so trans- 
parent that their surrounding spicules can be readily seen and the 
genus determined, by the aid of the “Key” hereafter given; but a 
better view of the detached spicules is necessary, and may be ob- 
tained by mounting some of the contents of the test-tube. If the 
lately suspended spicules have now settled, carefully pour off all the 
water except one or two drops; though if there has been much acid 
used it may be better to wash them a second time. Shake up and . 
place a sufficient quantity upon one or more slides, being careful 
not to leave the contained spicules in too dense a mass. I have 
found it best to allow the water to evaporate from these slowly ; 
as, if hurried over a lamp, each spicule is often margined with min- 
ute globules that it is impossible afterward to remove. However, 
when the slide is apparently quite dry, it may be safely exposed a 
moment to the heat, to make sure of it, and then covered with bal- 
sam and glass as usual. 

The investigator has now before him all the elements necessary 
for solving his specific problem, according to the formule which 


12 


170 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


follow:—the normal sponge, the dermal film, the transparent 
gemmule, and a display of the detached spicules. Neither would 
alone answer, but the series will settle all points, excepting in the 
case of the genus Carterius. When this is suspected, the gemmules 
should first be examined dry; and, in preparations for mounting, 
great care should be taken to avoid the destruction of the tendrils, 
(cirri) (Pl. VI, figs. ili, iv, v. and vi), by the prolonged use of strong 
acid. Expert microscopists will improve their gemmule mounts by 
dividing some of them with a thin knife, endeavoring to make the 
section through the foraminal aperture; this, in the case of species 
having long birotulates, such as Meyenia crateriformis, (Pl. V, fig. 
vi,), is of the utmost importance. 

“Seniors” in microscopy will please pardon the minutiz of the 
processes just given, as they were necessary to make them available 
for the “freshmen.” All are reminded that the above directions as 
to collection and examination refer to mature sponges only. It is 
seldom safe, or even possible, to name one, in which no gemmules 
can be found. If a course of study is undertaken, involving the 
histology and physiology of fresh-water sponges, many peculiarities 
will of course be observed that have not been alluded to here. One 
of them concerns the development of the spicules and, if not understood, 
will pretty certainly mislead the beginner into the supposition that 
he is examing a novel species. Both the skeleton and dermal 
spicules of young sponges are frequently marked with bulbous 
enlargements at the middle and often half way between the middle 
and each end of the spicule. These seem to indicate an immature 
condition, as they disappear when the spicules are fully formed. 

A few words may be needed to justify the specific groupings [ 
have adopted. I am well aware that objections may be made to so 
large a use of what some will call a “trinomial nomenclature.” 
Without expressing an opinion as to the policy of the practice as 
regards other branches of the animal kingdom, in the case of the 
sponges I think it clearly unavoidable; for the reason, that the 
inert parts that have just been described as typical, share with the 
vital amoeboid cells, their well known characteristic of unlimited 
variability. Were all the names that have been dropped or marked 
as varieties to be recognized as full species, on the ground 
that the specimens so designated do not exactly resemble any others, 
the literature would be encumbered with a mass of names represent- 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 171 


ing forms that no description could distinguish, and no one of which 
would probably entirely correspond with the next specimen collected 
by its author from the same stream. This variability in forms that 
were considered typical when the first of a species was collected and 
named, is a fact in science that will not fail to impress any who 
may gatherfrommany waters and through a wide extent of country. 

Among some very incomplete memoranda of my collections and 
receipts, I find it recorded that I have examined Spongilla fragilis 
from at least 32 localities in 18 North American States; S. lacustris, 
from 26 localities in 16 states; Meyenia fluviatilis from 25 localities 
in 14 states; Tubella pennsylvanica from 18 localities in 11 states ete. 
Had a perfect list been kept, the figures might be largely increased. 
And this is the lesson most obviously taught:—hardly any two 
specimens are exactly alike in their so-called typical features; but 
all may be grouped, as in the case of those brought together under 
any of the above designations, and common definitions or descrip- 
tions will, without undue elasticity, cover them all. The varieties 
I have retained are such as were originally considered good species, 
and have generally some slight peculiarity to recommend them ; but 
to the student I would say, “ Get your genus right and your species 
right, and then it will matter little whether you associate it with 
any variety.” 

The following “Diagnosis” was prepared at my request by Prof. 
Franz Vejdovsky, of the University in Prague, Bohemia, to give 
information as to the number of reliable species of fresh-water 
sponges known by students at the present time to inhabit Euro- 
pean waters, with their proper synonomy etc., and is far more 
reliable than I could hope to make it from the scattered literature 
of the subject. Professor Vejdovsky has greatly aided my work by 
thus furnishing, in manuscript, a German translation from his Bohe- 
mian text; for the English version of which I am further indebted 
to my friend Prof. Benjamin Sharp of the Academy of Natural 
Sciences of Philadelphia. As the classification adopted differs from 
that of Mr. Carter, which, for many reasons, I prefer to follow, it has 
seemed to me best to present the paper as a whole in this place, in- 
stead of collating the species and distributing them amongst my 
descriptions. Due reference will, however, be made to all in their 
proper order according to Carter’s system. 


172 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


DIAGNOsIs OF THE EKUROPEAN SPONGILLID. 
Translated from the Bohemian of Prof. Fr. Vejdovsky, in Prague. 
Fam. SPONGILLIDA 
(A )—Sub-Fam. SPONGILLINA:, Carter. 


“Gemmulz, sometimes single and sometimes collected into groups; 
generally surrounded by an air-chamber-layer, in which the gem- 
mule spicules are embedded. 

(I) Gen. SPONGILLA, Auct. 

With long, smooth skeleton spicules and short, either straight or 
curved, smooth or rough parenchyma spicules. Gemmule either 
entirely smooth or with an external air-chamber-layer, in which the 
gemmule spicules are either tangential or radial, or entirely irreg- 
ularly embedded. 

(a) Sub-gen. EUSPONGILLA, Vejdovsky. 

Gemmulz always single. (Besides the European species, most 
of the exotic species to which Carter gives the generic name of Spon- 
gilla belong here.) 

(I) Euspongilla lacustris, Auct. 


Syn.— Spongilla lacustris, (?) Linn. 
1788 . canalium, (?) Gmelin, 


1816 - ramosa, (?) Lamarck. 


1842 “ lacustris, (?) Johnston. 
1853 Be a Lieberkiihn. 
1866 & “ Bowerbank. 


1870 2 lieberkithnii, Noll. 
STG lacustris, Vejdovsky. 


1877 jordanensis, “ 

1881 « lacustris, Carter. 

1882 : “ — Dybowski. 

1883 i (Buspongill lacustris, Vejdovsky. 
1885 *s “  jordanensis, i 


1883 : lacustris, Retzer. 
Var. spon. lacustris ramosa, Retzer. 
“  heberkitthnu =“ 
1884 Kuspongilla lacustris, Wierzejski. 

Diagnosis :—Colony (Stoecke) branched or cushion-like, grass- 
green, yellowish or brownish. Osculee and pores indistinct-but 
everywhere numerous. Skeleton spicules, straight or slightly curved, 
sharp pointed, smooth and enclosed in bundles in a horny sheath. 
The parenchyma spicules are present in variable numbers, generally 
moderately curved and set thick with fine spines: at times, however, 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 175 


when few in number they are smooth. Gemmulz almost entirely 
naked, without the external air-chamber-layers, and with very few 
spicules. In other cases they are covered to a greater or less depth 
with a layer of minute cells filled with air. At times this layer is 
surrounded with a distinct horny membrane, although it is often 
wanting. In the air-chamber-layer are imbedded either radially, 
tangentially or very irregularly, the gemmulze spicules, which re- 
semble the parenchyma spicules in external form and variability as 
tonumbers. Ordinarily they are curved and thickly spinea ; rarely 
entirely smooth. 

Remarks.—Euspongilla lacustris is found in nearly all Kurope, 
as an inhabitant of both running and still water. As the above 
Diagnosis shows, these fresh water sponges are liable to great varia- 
tions, especially in external form, and in the quantity, as well as 
the form, of the parenchyma and gemmul-spicules. Based on 
these variations, Huspongilla lacustris would be divided into many 
species and varieties. Without doubt we have here a very variable 
fundamental (grund) type, out of which new species are beginning 
to form. Future careful researches, principally by experiment, 
will show where lies the cause of the above mentioned variability in 
the form and quantity of the parenchyma and gemmulez spicules. 

Let us first examine those forms that have been looked upon as 
indicating distinet species. 

We may take as typical, that form in which there are but few par- 
enchyma spicules in the tissues, and in which the gemmule are per- 
fectly smooth and but sparingly supplied with covering spicules ( Beleg- 
nadeln). This form of Huspongilla lacustris has been regarded by 
Lieberkiihn, and partly by Bowerbank, as the real Spongilla lacus- 
tris; and I have also considered it such, in my paper ‘Die Siiss- 
wasser Schwimme Bohmens” and go it is also represented by Retzer. 
In my “Monograph” I have, however, at the same time, pointed out that 
in one and the same colony (Stoecke), other forms are found with 
rough parenchyma spicules and with covering spicules (Belegnadeln ) 
and seem to indicate a transitional stage towards those that have 
been looked upon as distinct species. 

The nearest of these is Spongilla leiberkithnii described by Noll 
(Zoologischer Garten) in 1870, and also by Retzer, who, under the 
same name, described it as follows:—‘Forms encrustations on wood 
and stones, from which rise, frequently free, cylindrical processes as 
long as one’s finger. Skeleton spicules smooth, gradually pointed, 


174 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


bound into fascicles, which are either long threads, or are placed as 
a network in the tissues. | Hooked spicules cover the gemmule and 
are widely dispersed through the tissues. They live in ponds and 
quiet flowing water and appear to be the most widely distributed spe- 
cies of Germany.” 

~ Although from this description of Retzer’s it is evident that Spon- 
gilla lieberkithnii only slightly differs from his S. lacustris, I thought 
it necessary to examine for myself the nature of the form in question. 
From a small fragment of S. lieberkithnit for which I must thank 
Prof. Eimer, I clearly recognize its identity with S. lacustris. In 
the form of the gemmule and the scarcity of the covering spicules 
I find no difference between them; sections of the gemmulz prove 
that the air-chamber-layer is more or less developed and its surface 
may be with or without a horny membrane; which is also the case 
with Euspongilla lacustris in various localities in Bohemia. 

The immense, even predominating quantity of the strong, rough 
parenchyma spicules, and an equally large number and variety of 
the external form of the gemmule spicules—these are, on the other 
hand, the striking characteristics which strongly suggested the re- 
cognition of a similar form from the Jordan Pond, near Tabor, in 
Bohemia, as a distinct species, (Huspongilla jordanensis). But the 
quantity of sponge material that has been at my disposal for some 
years, convinced me otherwise. In some specimens from the Elb, 
near Konigeriitz and from a pond near Poiakek (?) I found the 
gemmulz and covering spicules to correspond with each other, and 
with the characteristic type of S. acustris; while in single branches, 
they were identical with the same features in E. jordanensis, from 
the Jordan Pond; and at the same time a corresponding quantity 
of rough parenchyma spicules was found in its tissues. We must 
therefore unite KE. jordanensis with E. lacustris. 

E. lacustris, var. macrotheca, very nearly resembles the following 
species.— 

(2) Euspongilla rhenana, Retzer. 
Syn.— 1883 Spongilla rhenana, Retzer. 

This interesting species was first described by Retzer in the fol- 
lowing terms :—‘“It differs from the other species by the smooth gem- 
mulee spicules.” 

“Tt encrusts pieces of wood, bushes and the like, sending out a 
few small processes; and also in many places forms thick masses. 
The skeleton spicules are straight or slightly curved, abruptly or 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 175 


more gradually pointed. Their thread-like fascicles form a compact 
network. The gemmulz spicules are smooth, symmetrically bent 
near each end, and form a thick layer around the gemmules; but 
are sparingly distributed through the tissues. The gemmule have 
a tolerably thick outer wall and are found everywhere in the 
sponge.” 

“Habitat :—Altrheim (?) near Eggenstein, (in the vicinity of 
“ Karlsruhe). According to Prof. Niisslin, whom I thank for the 
specimens, the sponge when living is green, and at all times can 
be found on fascine bushes (Faschinen gestraeuch.” ) 

Through the kindness of Prof. Eimer in Tiibingen, I was enabled 
to examine a fragment of Huspongilla rhenana, and can offer some 
additions to the description of Retzer. 

The gemmule have the form and size of those of EF. lacustris, but 
the polar aperture (mikrodiode) is surrounded by a broad, plate-like 
funnel. Upon the chitinous membrane is a very thin air-chamber- 
layer consisting of 2-3 cells overlying one another. This layer was 
rarely deeper than 5-6 cellsin a column. The latter support the 
greater number of spicules. They generally lie tangentially upon 
the surface of the gemmule and very few are embedded radially in 
the air-chamber-layer. In shape these spicules are very variable, 
and generally three principal forms can be determined. The most 
plentiful are those which resemble the common skeleton spicules ; a 
very few, those mentioned by Retzer, are bent double and such are 
also scattered singly through the parenchyma; finally, there are 
found upon the surface of the gemmule, spicules that are slightly 
bent and compressed in the centre. 

The auxiliary apertures (neben-mikrodioden ), numbering 3—6, upon 
the surface of the gemmulz, are worthy of notice. About every 
tenth gemmule has, near the principal aperture, some lateral fun- 
nels; which fact makes this form resemble the species described by 
Carter from British Columbia, under the name of Spongilla multi- 
ports. 

(b) Sub-gen. SPONGILLA, Wierzejski. 

From 2-30 gemmulz as a rule, grouped in a common covering, 
or placed pavement-like along side of one another. Mostly there is 
a deep air-chamber-layer, through which smooth and rough spicules 
are scattered. 


176 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


(3) Spongilla fragilis, Leidy. 
Syn.— 
1851 Spongilla fragilis, Leidy.- 
1863 lordii, Bowerbank. 


1870 cs contecta, Noll. 
1878-84“ stberica, Dybowsk1. 
1883 e contecta, Retzer. 


1884 sf fragilis, Vejdovsky. 
1885 Zs lordii, Wierzejski. 
1885 ie fragilis, ie 
1885 ‘i ‘ Petr. 

1886 ry glomerata, Noll. 

Colony not branched; pale or brown in color, with large oscule 
which, as a rule, are grouped in large cavities of the surface. Pores 
numerous and small. Skeleton spicules, nearly straight or but 
slightly bent; sharp-pointed, smooth, not rarely thickened in the 
middle. Gemmulz spicules numerous, straight or curved, with 
many minute spines. Gemmul small, spherical, with a high, 
generally horn-shaped, polar tube, which is filled with air and 
projects from the air-chamber-layer; the latter consists of large, 
radial rows of cells. The groups of gemmule, according to the 
species (?) and the place of development, present two principal 
forms;—the basal groups are shallow; and here the gemmule are 
placed pavement-like, close together; those formed in the parenchyma 
consist of 2 or 83—30 and even more gemmul, forming spherical 
or hemispherical masses. 

This species, S. fragilis, first described by Leidy, in America, 
was later described in Siberia by Dr. Ben. Dybowski, and nnally 
by Noll, as S. contecta (and S. glomerata). Recently it has been 
observed in Russia, (in Donee (Donetz?) near Charkow), in 
Galicia, Bohemia and England and has been described repeatedly 
by Dybowski, Retzer, Carter, Vejdovsky, Wierzejeski and Petr. 

(B) Sub-Family, MEYENINZ:, Carter. 

Gemmule generally single, surrounded by an air-chamber-layer 
in which amphidises are embedded in one or more series, one above 
another. They are either star-shaped or have entire margins. 

(II) Gen. TROCHOSPONGILLA, Vejdovsky. 

With smooth, (7. leidyi), or rough, (7. erenaceus), skeleton 
spicules; amphidiscs smooth. with entire margins, embedded at the 
base of an air-chamber-layer. Only one species has been found 
in Europe. 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 177 


(4) Trochospongilla erenaceus, Ehrenberg. 


Syn:— 
1846 Spongilla erenaceus, Ehrenberg. 
1856 - e Lieberkiihn. 
1877 ‘ “s Vejdovsky. 


1881 Meyenia 35 Carter. 

1883 Trochospongilla erenaceus, Vejdovsky. 
1883 Spongilla : Retzer. 
1885 Trochospongilla s Wierzejski. 

Trochospongilla is of considerable dimensions, covering foreigm 
bodies in cushion-like incrustations; of a whitish or straw yellowish 
color; skeleton spicules sharply pointed at both ends; surface, except 
at the extremities, covered with powerful spines. Parenchyma spic- 
ules, correspondingly (?) small, smooth, and very often swollen in the 
middle. Gemmule covered with spool-like amphidiscs whose rotules 
have entire margins. They lie at the base of a deep air-chamber- 
layer which consists of radially placed hollow columns, that are 
divided into a number of chambers by cross-partitions. 

Trochospongilla erenaceus has been observed in many places in 
Europe. In Germany by Ehrenburg; in Bohemia by Vejdovsky; in 
Galicia by Wierzejski, and in Russia by W. Dybowski. 

(III) Gen. EPHYDATIA Gray. Lamarck. 


Skeleton spicules either entirely smooth or entirely rough; though 
sometimes both forms are present together. In the air-chamber- 
layers, around the gemmule, are embedded amphidises with star 
shaped rotules, in one, two or three layers placed one over the other- 
In the first instance they may be of equal length, but frequently 
their lengths are unequal. 


(5) Ephydatia miilleri, Leiberkiihn. 


Syn:— 
1816 Spongilla pulvinata, Lamarck. 
1856 rs mitlleri, Lieberkiihn. 
1877 Fe Fé Vejdovsky. 


1878 Trachyspongilla milleri, Dybowski. 
1882 Meyenia No. 2. 
1882 Ephydatia No. 2. 
1885 i mitlleri, Vejdovsky. 
From A. Form B. var. astrodiscus, Vejdovsky. 
1885 Ephydatia amphizona, part. 
1883 Spongilla mirabilis, Retzer. 
1885 Meyenia miilleri, Wierzejski. 
1886 Ephydatia “ Petr. 


178 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Colony cushion-like, rarely branched, bright green, yellow, 
yellowish-brown or white, with large osculze, which lead to a system 
of small canals. The skeleton spicules are either entirely smooth or 
entirely rough or both forms are found together in the same colony. 
Their degree of roughness is very different, as the spines are some- 
times quite indistinct, at others very conspicuous. The spicules are 
either straight or slightly curved; sharp pointed and fasciculated 
within a horny sheath. The gemmules are surrounded with shallow 
apertures, slightly flattened from above downward through air-cham- 
ber-layers of greater or less depth. Amphidiscs numerous; ordinarily 
in a single layer, but sometimes in two layers (E. amphizona) and 
occasionally in three layers (S. mirabilis), set one over the others. 
In the last case the external layer forms an imperfect or broken 
series of amphidiscs. The axes of the amphidises are short, relatively 
to their thickness; the rays either smooth or notched on their edges. 

Ephydatia miilleri is known in Europe, in Germany, seers 
Russia, Galicia, and England. 


(6) Ephydatia fluviatilis, auct. 
Syn:— 

1788 Spongilla fluviatilis, (?) Linn. 
1788 «) eanaum Gy, 
1816 “ pulvinata (?) Lamarck. 
1842 - fluviatilis (?) Johnston. 
1856 - Lieberkiihn. 
1865 4 # Bowerbank. 
1867 Ephydatia — “ Gray. 
1877 Spongilla “ Vejdovsky. 
1881 Meyenia “ Carter. 
1882 Ephydatia “ Dybowski. 
1883 “¢ - Vejdovsky. 
1883 Spongilla “ Retzer. 
1884 Eph ydatia i Wierzejski. 
1886 : Petr. 

Amorphous, cushion-like colonies of an emerald, or bright Isabeila- 
yellow color. Skeleton spicules smooth throughout, slightly curved 
and sharp-pointed. Parenchyma spicules (?) also smooth, small 
and very slightly bent. Gemmulz small, yellow with a thick horn- 
membrane; the external air-chamber-layer surrounded by a thin 
chitinous covering. In this layer toothed amphidiscs are embedded, 
having either smooth or spinous shafts that are constricted in the 
middle and twice as long as the diameters of the rotule. 

In Europe E. fluviatilis is found in France, England, Germany, 

Bohemia, Galicia and Russia. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 179 


(7) Ephydatia bohemica, F. Petr. 
Syn.— 1886 Ephydatia bohemica F. Petr. 

Colony very small, green, and is found living (parasitic or sym- 
biotic) in the colonies of Euspongilla lacustris. Skeleton spicules 
straight or slightly curved; at times covered with fine spines. 
Parenchyma spicules numerous, straight or somewhat bent, covered 
with spinous processes as in Carterius stepanowii. Gemmule with 
large apertures (mikrodioden) whose pole is expanded into a broad, 
irregular funnel. In the air-chamber-layer are embedded amphidiscs 
of equal lengths; some of which, however, project above the surface 
ot the gemmulz. Their shafts are slender and longer than the 
diameter of the nearly regular, star-shaped, terminal discs. The 
rays of those discs are finely notched. Rarely does the mikrodiode 
funnel run into a lengthened tube. 

Ephydatia bohemica is, as yet, found only in one place in Europe, 
viz: in Kvasetic near Deutschbrod in Bohemia. 

This species is very characteristic, as it has a certain relationship 
to, if it is not a transitional form of the following genus Carterius ; 
in the fact that the amphidiscs are indistinctly of two lengths ; 
and the tendency shown though rare, for the mikrodiode to lengthen 
into a polar tube, which is so characteristic in Carterius. 


(IV) Gen. CARTERIUS, Potts. 
Syn.—  Dosilia, Dybowski, Gray. 

Skeleton spicules smooth; those of the parenchyma spinous. 
Gemmulz with a deep, straight air tube which terminates in an ir- 
regular, lobulated disc. 

In the air-chamber-layer are embedded amphidises of two lengths; 
one set being as long as the thickness of the air-chamber-layers ; 
the others, just as numerous (?), as the former, project beyond the 
surface of the gemmule. 


(8) Carterius stepanowii, Petr, (Dybowski.) 
Syn.— 
1865 Spongilla baileyi, (?)Bowerbank. 
1881 Meyenia “  (?) Carter. 
1884 Dosilia stepanowii, Dybowski. 
1881 Cuarterius “ Petr. 


Colony slender, branching, fine to fibrillar, (?) surrounding the 
stems of water plants. It is of a bluish-green color; dimensions in- 
significant. Skeleton spicules smooth, straight or curved, sharp- 
pointed. Parenchyma spicules numerous, bent or straight and 


180 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


thickly set with spines, which are largest at the middle of the spic- 
ules. Gemmuls marked by a polar air tube which is straight or 
slightly bent, and terminated by a wavy, lobulated disc. The air- 
chamber-layer is formed of numerous small cells. Amphidises of 
two lengths, of which one third or even a half may project beyond 
the surface of the air-chamber-layer. The amphidises are thickly 
set with spines. 

Carterius stepanowti was first discovered in a lake near Charkow 
m Russia, and was in 1885 found in Bohemia by F. Petr, in a pond 
near Deutschbrod.” 

The above paper of Prof. Vejdovsky has been copied in full, as a 
very valuable statement of the present status of the specific study 
of fresh water sponges in Europe, more particularly upon the con- 
tinent. 

SYNOPSIS. 

Of the plan of Classification proposed by H. J. Carter, F. R.S- 
etc., (Ann. and Mag., Feb. 1881) already referred to, he says :—‘ I 
found it necessary to make the fresh water sponges the fifth family 
of my sixth order of the Spongida generally, under the name of 
“Potamospongida,” with a single group, at present named “Spon- 
gillina.” Hence so far they will stand thus:— 


Class SPONGIDA. 
Order VI, HOLORHAPHIDOTA. 


Char. Possessing a skeleton whose fibre is entirely composed 
of proper spicules, bound together by a minimum of sarcode. Form 
of spicule variable. 

Family 5, POTAMOSPONGIDA. 
Freshwater Sponges. 
Group 19, SPONG/LLINA. 

Char. Bearing seed like reproductive organs called stato- 
blasts.” 

To the five genera named by him, two have been added, to detine 
some recently discovered American types, so that the list now stands. 

Genera: 
5. Parmula; 6. Carterius; 7, Provisional, (the possible material for 
a new group including Uruguayu, Lubomirskia, Potamolepis ete.) 

As has been intimated, these genera have been founded upon the 


1. Spongilla ; 2. Meyenia ; 3. Heteromeyenia; 4. Tubella; 


peculiarities of the gemmule-spicules, except in one instance, which 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 181 


is determined by other appendages of the gemmule. Assuming 
that the illustrations will sufficiently show the meaning of the spe- 
cial terms used, the student is referred, without further preface to the 
following “Key,” by comparison with which he will without 
hesitation be able to decide the generic status of his specimen. 

Fuller definitions will be given as each genus comes under no- 
tice. 


KEY TO THE GENERA OF FRESH-WATER SPONGES. Carter’s System. 


rv 
. 


Gemmule surrounded by acerate (Pl. VII ¢.c.c) or cylindrical 
(Pl. VII b.b.b) spicules alone. (Plate V, figs. 1, il, 
ili.) SPONGILLA, 
2. “i surrounded by birotulate (Pl, EX. fig. iii. b.b.b ete.) 
spicules of a single class or type,’ resting by one 
(the proximal) rotule upon the chitinous coat ; 
diameters of the rotules equal or nearly so. (PI. 
V, fig. iv, v and vi.) MEYENIA. 
Sy surrounded by birotulate spicules of fwo classes or 
types, both resting by one rotule upon the chitin- 
ous coat; the less numerous class longer than the 

other. (PI. VI, fig.i,) (Pl. XI. b.c. etc.) 
HETEROMEYENIA. 
4. = surrounded by inzequibirotulatespicules( Pl. XII fig. 
i, i, and iii, b.e.d. ete.) of which the proximal ro- 
tule is much larger than the distal one. (PL. VL. fig. 
il.) TUBELLA. 
5. whose “crust” is charged with spicules from which 
the distal rotule has been entirely eliminated, leay- 
ing the proximal rotule surmounted only by a 
short, pointed portion of the shaft. (See Ann. and 
Mag. 1881, Pl. 5, figs. 1 and 2.) PARMULA, 
6. e whose foraminal tubules are prolonged, their ter- 
minations broadly funnel-shaped or divided into 
cirrous appendages of varying numbers and 

lengths. (PI. VI, figs. iii, iv, v and vi.) 

CARTERIUS, 


1 Specimens are occasionally found with birotulates ofa sézgle type arranged 
in two or three concentric series. For this form Mr. H. Mills proposed (Proc. 
Am. Soc. of Microscopists, 1884) the new genus Plezomeyenia,; while Prof. 
Vejdovsky has merged two species named on account of the same peculiarity into 
the common species Z, miiller?. See ‘‘Diagnosis.”’ 


182 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


7. Sponges in which no gemmul have yet been discovered 
and whose classification may therefore be consid- 
ered doubtful. Uruguaya, Carter, (Ann, and 
Mag. etc. 1881. p. 100 and Pl. VI. fig. 17.); 
Lubomirskia, Pallas. Potamolepis, Marshall, 
(Zeit. fiir Naturwissenschaften XVI. N. F. IX Bd 
and Taf. XXIV.) 

(Particular attention is invited to the illustrations, from plates 
prepared by the Photo-Engraving Co. (N. Y.). Plates Nos. V and 
VI are from original drawings by Dr. C. W. de Lannoy, and repre- 
sent either the whole or portions of gemmules, with their associated 
spicules, to explain the typical characteristics of the different genera. 
They are variously magnified as suited his several subjects. Plates 
VII-XII incl. are also from original drawings, magnificently executed 
by Miss. 8. G. Foulke. They include altogether thirty-six separate 
groups, representing every class of spicules, in an equal number of 
species or varieties, all equally magnified and drawn to scale. They 
may therefore be relied upon as depicting the spicules as the student 
himself will see them: neither diagrammatic nor idealized. The 
power used was 400 diameters, which has been reduced upon the 
plates to one half, say 200 diameters.) 

(The measurements accompanying the descriptions of nearly all the 
North American species are averages resulting from micrometric 
measurement of from 15 to 30 individual spicules, and may be con- 
viently reduced to millimeters by moving the decimal point two 
places to the right and dividing by four. The variability in differ- 
ent specimens is so great that I cannot regard any measurements as 
of exact specific value.) 

(I) Gen. SPONGILLA, Carter. 


Part of old genus Spongilla, Auct. (Plate V, figs. i, ii and ii.) 

Gen. Char. Skeleton spicules acerate, generally smooth, curved, 
fusiform, pointed ; mostly accompanied by flesh spicules. Gemmu- 
le globular; crust variable in thickness or absent altogether ; ac- 
companied by or charged with minute acerates, (Pl. V, b.b.b. also 
Pl. VII b.b.) smooth or spined, imbedded in or lying upon it or on 
the chitinous coat. Modified from Carter. 

When the old genus Spongilla of authors was sub-divided by Mr. 
Carter in 1881, this term was very appropriately restricted to that 
type which includes the species most widely diffused and most fre- 
quently noticed throughout the world. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 183 


The following brief summaries of specific points may serve as a 
guide to the intending student, enabling him at a glance to select 
the species which his specimen most nearly resembles, without hay- 
ing to read many pages of inapposite matter. (It must be remarked 
in explanation of the omission of some names, that the verbal de- 
scriptions of some of the older species, as copied from their authors, 
fail to give diferential points that can be made use of in this con- 
nection. In the treatment of my own discoveries or those of others 
that have come to me for examination, I have desired to be thor- 
oughly conservative, grouping those together that have an un- 
doubted relation to one another and not creating either species or 
varieties unless they appear necessary to aid in study of the subject. 
I hesitate however to drop species, the type specimens of which I 
have never seen; although it is probable some of them might be- 
come synonyms to advantage.) 

KEY TO THE SPECIES OF THE GENUS SPONGILLA. 
(a) Sponge branching. 

1. Slender, cylindrical, waving branches; dermal spicules minute 
smooth acerates; gemmules few, sponge evergreen. (Pl. VIII 
(fig. vi. ! S. aspinosa. 

2. Branches generally tapering, rigid; less frequently cylindrical 
and flaccid; skeleton spicules smooth; dermals pointed, spined 
acerates; gemmules after maturity numerous ; with or without 
granular crust; spicules cylindrical, curved, spined. (Pl. VI, 
figs. 1-vi.) S. lacustris. 

3. Branches small; crust of gemmules thin, spicules smooth. 

S. rhenana 
(b) Sub-branched. 

4. Spines of dermal spicules longest at the centre; gemmule spicule 
round-ended, covered with recurved spines. 

S. alba. 

5. Short compressed branches ; gemmule spicules at various angles. 

S. cerebellata. 


(c) Sponge without branches. 


6. Gemmulz with thick crust of polyhedral cells arranged per- 
pendicularly; spicules of gemmulz smooth. S. carteri. 
7. Crust as in the last species; a layer of minute spined acerates 
intervened between it and the chitinous body, besides that which 
is exterior to it. S. nitens. 


184 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


&. Spicules of gemmule very short, trapezoidal. Gemmule adherent, 
elliptical ; aperture terminal. 


S. navicella. 


9. Capsule around the gemmule, and chitinous body both spiculif- 


erous. S. bombayensis. 
10. Shafts of gemmule spicules smooth; heads composed of numer- 
ous short blunt or subacute spines. S. botryoides. 


11. Gemmule spicules spined, particularly near the head. 
S. sceptrioides. 
12. Color cinereous. ; S. cinerea. 
13. Gemmules in layers or groups; apertures upward or outward; 
surrounded by a cellular parenchyma, charged with subcylin- 
drical, spined spicules. (Pl. V fig. ii.) (Pl. VIII figs. 1 to iv.) 
S. fragilis. 
14. Gemmules in hemispherical groups; apertures inward; sur- 
rounded by a parenchyma of unequal cells, charged with 
coarsely spined spicules, nearly as long as the less strongly 
spiniferous skeleton spicules. (PI. V, fig. iii.) (PI. VIIL, fig. v.) 
S. igloviforms. 
15. Resembling the above, but with spines more broadly conical, 


ete. S. mackayt. 
16. Parasitic on S. nitens, with minute, curved dermal birotulate. 
S: Lohmit. 


17. Gemmules very large, chitinous coat thin; crust absent or incon- 
spicuous ; gemmule spicules smooth, or irregularly furnished with 
very long spines, frequently located near the extremities. 
Numerous dermal birotulates. S. nove terre. 

(a) Sponge est branched. 

(1) Spongilla aspinosa, Potts. (PI. VITI, fig. vi.) Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila. Noy. 

1880, p. 357 ete. 

Sponge green, encrusting, thin; upon a relatively thick basal 
membrane; thence sending out numerous radiating, long, slender, 
cylindrical branches, occasionally subdividing: texture very loose ; 
surface rather smooth, pores conspicuous. 

Gemmules very few in scattered bunches of ten to twenty or 
more, small, spherical, with a granular crust, surrounded by an 
irregular mass of spicules, resembling those of the skeleton. 


" ee 

“Spongilla arachnoidea,” named by H. James-Clark (Am. Journ. Sci. 1871 
p. 426), and “Siphydora echinoides”’ by the same author (‘Mind in Nature’’ p. 
41, 1865) are not accompanied by such descriptions as will enable me to classify 


ithem intelligently. 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 185 


Skeleton spicules smooth, straight or slightly curved, rather 
abruptly pointed; an occasional one acuate or malformed. 

Outer dermal film charged with minute, straight or curved, 
smooth, slender, gradually pointed acerates. 

Approximate measurements.—Diameter of gemmules 0:02 inches. 

Skeleton spicules 0:0115 by 0°00053 inches. Length of dermal 
spicules 0:00144 inches. 

Habitat. Upon logs and timbers several feet below the surface 
of clear standing water, or upon sphagnum, grass, weeds etc. near 
the surface. 

Locality. Collected at Doughty’s Pond, Absecum, New Jersey; 
Brown’s Mills, N. J.; Deep Creek near Portsmouth, Virginia ete. 

Remarks.—This sponge was first collected by Mr. E. P. Cheyney, 
a very acute observer, during the summer of 1879 or 1880 in one 
of the Cedar swamps, near the New Jersey coast. In October 1881, 
the writer himself collected it, and since that date it has been the 
subject of frequent and careful observations. Doubt was at first 
felt as to whether the apparent branches were really self-supporting; 
but this was long since set at rest and the species is now seen to 
stand securely near S. lacustris, but not of it. Some interest may 
be felt in the following description of its favorite and characteristic 
locality. 

The 8. E. portion of the State of New Jersey is, for the most part, 
a broad sandy plain, not greatly elevated above tide level. It was 
formerly covered by a dense growth, chiefly of “scrub” pines, and 
was known as the “Pine Barrens.” The few depressions through 
this district form water courses, along which the drainage of the 
surrounding neighborhood cre@gg, sullenly, through jungles of 
cedar mingled with maple, magnolia, and other deciduous growths. 
Just before Absecum Creek, which has thus wandered for miles 
through densely wooded cedar and maple swamps, finally loses its 
identity in the “Thoroughfare,” that winds for many a mile among 
the still flatter marsh lands that line the coast, a low mill-dam 
checks its course, and forces it to spread its clear, dark waters over 
acres of refreshing pools, dotted with reed-fringed islets. Here, in 
clumps, grow the curious leaves and umbrella-like flowers of the 
American Pitcher Plant; on the margin of the pond are many 
orchids, those most aristocratic of flowers; in the hollows the Droseras 
or Sundews are doing their best to entrap a few of our insect 
enemies. The trees, that, years before, had darkened the glen with 


13 


186 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


their shade, killed by the too abundant water, now stand gaunt 
and desolate above it, “bearded with moss” that hangs and flutters 
from their otherwise naked branches. 

At many places in this beautiful pond the fallen timbers, water- 
logged at depths of three to six feet, are lined for yards with this 
sponge; sometimes only as a smooth, green, enveloping sheet, but at 
other places reaching out long, radiating branches for six inches or 
more, swayed delightfully by the clear current. Not only in the 
“perfect days” of June or through the heats of mid-summer, is the 
sponge thus verdant and thrifty; but when December has robbed 
the lake of most of its vegetable forms,—even after February has 
for weeks covered it with a thick sheet of ice, the sponge has been 
seen still green and apparently in as healthy growth as ever. 

Concurrently with this evergreen habit, we notice the unusual 
scarcity of gemmules at all times of the year, and feel warranted in 
inferring that, gifted as it is with this ability to with-stand a low~ 
temperature in its growing state, it does not need to form “protected 
gemmules” to conserve its life during hybernation. 

In the microscopical study of S. aspinosa, the distinctive feature 
is, undoubtedly, the presence upon the dermal film and amongst 
the generally smooth, slender, skeleton spicules, of great numbers of 
minute smooth acerates. These are not altogether uniform in size, 
however; and enough of an intermediate character are occasionally 
seen, to suggest the possibility that they may be merely initial and 
immature conditions of the skeleton spicules. The continued per- 
ennial growth of the sponge, makes this supposition the more probable; 
as there is no season in which, as in the case of most other sponges, 
it may be said to have reached maturity or completeness. In some 
preparations of it, aborted forms of skeleton spicules are found in 
considerable numbers and spherical or discoidal masses of silica, 
without spinous prolongations, or with but a single spine, are not 
infrequently met with. 

(2) Spongilla lacustris, Linn. (PI. V, fig. 1; Pl. VII.) 

“Branched; branches long, round and sharp-pointed. Color dark 
brown, structure fibrous. Skeleton spicule curved, fusiform, grad- 
ually sharp pointed, smooth; sometimes more or less spiniferous. 
Flesh spicule thin, curved, fusiform, gradually sharp-pointed, spined 
throughout. Statoblast when fully developed globular; crust com- 
posed of granular cell-structure, charged with more or less curved, 
minute, stout, fusiform, sharp pointed acerates, covered with stout 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 187 


recurved spines, arranged tangentially, or centrifugally, like the 
lines of a so-called “engine-turned” watch case.” Carter, (Ann. 
eic. 1881.) 
Syn. European:—See Vejdovsky “Diagnosis” under Huspon- 
gilla lacustris. p. 172, ete. 
Syn. American:— 
1863 Spongilla paupercula, Bowerbank. 
1865 dawsont 
1875 “« flexispina, Dawson. 
1879 ee lacustrioides, Potts. 


1880 . abortiva, a 
1880 “: mutica, be 
1880 a montana, es 
1881 [ multiforis, Carter. 


1884 * lehighensis, Potts. 

As this is the most widely known of all the fresh water sponges, 
and deserves a full and careful treatment, besides the analysis of it 
given by Prof. Vejdovsky, under his name Euspongilla lacustris, 
I have also copied Mr. Carter’s description above, and now append 
the result of my own observations, founded upon collections in all 
parts of this country. 

As found in infinite numbers of situations and variety of forms in 
North America, this sponge is green, when growing, as it does by 
preference, in the light: from a sessile base freely and repeatedly 
branching; branches cylindrical or more or less. tapering; bristling 
with the points of radiating spicules; ends of the branches pointed 
or rounded. Texture loose; the branching processes made up of 
thick longitudinal lines of fasciculated spicules, united by single 
spicules or more slender fascicles, in a radiating manner. Pores 
numerous, large. 

Gemmules sub-spherical, often scarce until late in the year, 
(November) when they are formed quite plentifully in the inter- 
spicular spaces, not only in the sessile portion, but throughout the 
branches of the sponge. Granular crust of the gemmules very 
variable in thickness; in some forms altogether wanting. Foraminal 
aperture infundibular. , 

Skeleton spicules curved, fusiform, gradually sharp pointed, al- 
most uniformly smooth. 

Dermal or flesh spicules variable in number, but generally very 
numerous; curved, fusiform, gradually tapering to sharp points; 
densely and entirely spined. 


188 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Gemmule spicules generally cylindrical, much and variably curved; 
somewhat sparsely spined; spines more numerous near the extrem- 
ities, where they are long, acute, and frequently recurved. Upon 
the gemmules they vary from a horizontal to a nearly erect position, 
according to the thickness of the crust, and for the same reason 
are sometimes wanting and at others very numerous. 

Hab. On stones and timbers everywhere; preferring running 
water. 

Measurements. Diameter of gemmules 0.02 inches. Average 
length ot skeleton spicules about 0.0108 inches. 

Remarks.—Spongilla lacustris is certainly not introduced in 
this connection on account of any claims I desire to make as to au- 
thorship or discovery ; but rather in the way of recantation or con- 
fession that in times past I have so frequently mistaken this name- 
child of the great Linneeus, clucking to it as one of my own little brood. 
Indeed it is to save others from a similar experience that I am par- 
ticular to make this identification. 

This species was one of the earliest known; though for years the 
distinction between it and Spongilla (now Meyenia,) fluviatilis was 
far from clear. It has been found in nearly all parts of the world 
where any sponges have been discovered. While many of the fresh 
water sponges appear to shun the light 8. dacustris comes out boldly 
and flourishes in the full sunshine. For this reason and because of 
its resultant brilliant green color and its conspicuous branching 
habit, this sponge is better known than any other, and is more fre- 
quently gathered by the non-expert collector. I have received it 
from nearly all my correspondents in the United States and from 
almost every locality in which any have been collected. 

In every place it prefers rapidly running water, where its growth 
is strong and vigorous. Perhaps my finest specimens were gathered 
at a place in Chester Creek, Pennsylvania, where the stream was 
narrowed to a width of ten or twelve feet, rushing between large 
masses of rock, many of which were coated with the sessile sponge 
and beautifully fringed with tapering finger-like processes, one half 
inch or more in diameter by several inches in length. In standing 
pools, on the contrary, it grows in slender cylindrical branches; as 
in the subsiding reservoirs on Fairmount Hill, Philadelphia, where 
it appears in slender, flaccid, yellow-green branches, with hardly 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 189 


sufficient vitality to support themselves above the mud, slowly gath- 
ering around them.’ 

While S. lacustris is extremely variable, as to some particulars, 
upon this continent, (as Prof. Vejdovsky describes it to be also in 
Europe), in essentials the synonyms I have named resemble oné 
another and the European type. These essentials, for comparison, 
I again describe as follows :— 

Ist. In general appearance, a green, branching sponge. 

2nd. Skeleton made up of smooth, fasciculated spicules. 

3rd. Dermal or flesh spicules, fusiform acerates, entirely spined, 
pointed. 

4th. Gemmule spicules, whether few or many, generally eylindri- 
eal, more or less curved, rather sparsely spined, spines often 
recurved, acute. 

5th. Gemmules either apparently wanting or abundant throughout 
the sponge ; with or without granular crust. 

As all the sponges above named will bear this description, 1 can- 
not see sufficient reason for separating them from the typical form, 
but many for grouping all together. Some, whose peculiarities are 
most conspicuous, will be briefly described as varieties. 

S. lacustris, var. paupercula, Bowerbank. Proe. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1863 p. 470. 

“Sponge coating and branching; surface smooth. Oscula and 
pores inconspicuous. Dermal menbrane aspiculous (?). Skeleton 
spicules fusiform-acerate, stout and rathershort. Interstitial mem- 
branes aspiculous. Ovaries globular, smooth; spicula acerate, 
small, few in number.” Bowerbank. 

- Loc. Water pipes of Boston, Mass. 

S. paupercula, Bk. is, perhaps, that one of this group of synonyms 
about whose identity with S. dacustris there may be most hesitation. 
Its character is somewhat anomalous, as its locality and associations 
are peculiar. (See remarks as to M. fluviatilis, v. acuminata.) Grow- 
ing originally in the ponds and reservoirs tributary to the Boston 
water-supply, it moved forward, and even so early as 1856 Prof. 
J. W. Bailey wrote to Dr. Bowerbank that “it grows abundantly in 
the water pipes (aqueducts?) by which the city of Boston is sup- 
plied with water from a small lake”; adding a suggestion as to the 


1This is thus far the only instance in which f have found any sponge apparently 
growing upon a mud bottom; and even here it was doubtless planted upon some- 
thing firmer, and the length of its branches was probably induced by the effort to 
lift itself up into greater purity and freedom. 


4 


190 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


possible diminution of the water way and contamination of the drink- 
ing water by its further growth. 

IT have not had an opportunity to examine the type specimen from 
which the above description by Dr. Bowerbank was prepared, but 
from the study of fragments received from Mr. Desmond Fitz- 
Gerald, Chief Engineer of the Boston Water Department, collected 
by him from Farm Pond and Cochituate Reservoir, near the head of 
the water system of that city (in all probability the same that Dr. 
Bowerbank describes), I am induced to class this as one of the many 
varieties of S. lacustris. In the dry state the sponge is very friable 
and its dermal surface soon crumbles off, which may in a measure ac- 
count for the apparent absence of dermal and interstitial spicules 
from Dr. B’s specimens. Mr. H. J. Carter records the finding of 
acerate, dermal spicules in those received by him from the same local]- 
ity, and I have found them, though few in number, in the fragments 
sent tome. We may regard, therefore, the dermal and interstitial 
surfaces of S. paupercula as not aspiculous and assert that those 
found are not entirely smooth; as in nearly all a few spines may be 
discovered, particularly near the extremities. 

The gemmule spicules are equally scarce and without pronounced 
character ; their redative smoothness and greater proportionate length 
than in most other forms of this species are the noteworthy points. 
The ees are quite numerous, large and entirely devoid of 
“crust.” Their shrunken contents, appearing through the transparent, 
crustless chitin, give them a peculiar waxen cast. It will be noted, 
as has before been incidentally mentioned, that in this, as in other 
cases, a paucity of gemmule spicules attends, as a necessary conse- 
quence, the absence of an enveloping crust. 

S. lacustris, var. dawsoni, Bowerbank. Proc. Zool. Soc. London 1863 pg. 467. 

“Sponge sessile, branching; surface smooth. Oscula and pores 
inconspicuous. Dermal and interstitial membranes abundantly 
spiculous; spicula fusiform-acerate, entirely spined ; spines numer- 
ous, short and conical. Skeleton spicula acerate or sub-fusiform- 
acerate. Ovaria spherical; dermal spicula numerous, disposed in 
flat fasciculi or groups of Ce parallel to each other (?) ; groups 
irregularly dispersed; spicula acerate or sub-cylindrical, entirely 
spined; spines numerous, obtuse and ill defined. Sarcode aspiculous. 
Color in the dried state emerald green.” Bowerbank. 


S. flecispina, Dawson. Syn. Canadian Nat. and Geol. Sept. 1875. 
N. lacustrioides, Potts, Syn. 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 191 


This name was at first suggested under the belief that a distinct 
specific difference existed between the European and the American 
forms; an idea that has long since been given up. I now think the 
resemblance of these forms is quite as close as that of most of those 
grouped under this name in North America. 

S. mutica, Potts, Syn. 


This term was applied to an ordinary form of S. lacustris during 
the earlier part of my explorations, before I had learned that it was 
a very common habit of this species to be without both “crust” and 
gemmule spicules. 


S. lacustris, var. abortiva, Potts. 


The name abortiva was given to a form of S. lacustris first noticed 
at Fairmount Dam, Philadelphia, in which careful examination 
during the summer and autumn months of several years, had failed 
to discover any gemmules. About the 22nd of November 1883, 
however, upon again collecting the sponge in its original locality, 
I found, in one instance, the green sarcode leaving the lines of 
skeleton spicules and collecting in spots, where, a few days later, 
were found well defined but immature gemmules, entirely smooth 
and of a vivid green color ;—a feature that lasted all winter. Some 
fragments in this condition were brought into the house and the 
warmth of the room was found not merely to retard the completion 
of the gemmules, but in many cases, to reverse the flow of the 
ameeboid particles, which began to reform and rebuild the skeleton 
frame-work. 

To quote from my note book of that date;—‘“The appearance of 
the sponge as now found, was as if the cells of green sarcode had 
congested or gathered together from their normal position upon 
the supporting spicules and had just formed immature statoblasts 
with a very delicate chitinous covering and as yet without either a 
granular crust or embedded spicules. The skeleton spicules in most 
cases were entirely bare and the statoblasts bright green.” Of another 
specimen of the same sponge it is remarked.—“This resembled the 
Jast mentioned gathering, except that in some places the statoblasts 
were merely localized by a gradual flowing together of the green 
sarcode into spots; and the globular shape and chitinous coat of the 
gemmules had not yet been attained.” 

The whole of this observation has been of great interest to me 
first, as indicating the necessity of caution in accepting statements, 
asserting the entire absence of gemmules from sponges collected by 


192 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


indifferent observers from remote districts, where their life history 
has never been followed ;—next, from the light thrown upon the 
character of these bodies;—that they are probably neither ova nor 
ovaria,in any proper sense; but may be gems or gemmules, just as, in 
the vegetable world, we regard the buds of trees, bulbs, tubers ete ;— 
places where the vital particles of the animal or the plant retire for 
protection during the winter season and for successful distribution 
in the spring: further, that this act is coincident with the dis- 
appearance, at least partially, of the sarcode from those parts of the 
sponge where the gemmules are found; and that it takes place in 
different situations and with varying species, at widely different 
seasons of the year. 

S. lacustris, var. montana, Potts. (Pl. VII, fig. vi.) Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila. 
1880 p. 357. 

This variety was first sent to me by Prof. E. D. Cope, as collected 
in the well known Lake near the Mountain House on Catskill! Mts., 
N. Y., at an elevation popularly stated to be 2500 feet above tide. 
Afterward, at my request, Dr. J. G. Hunt kindly sought for and 
found it at the same locality. As received from the latter collector 
the sponge was bright green with slender cylindrical branches. 

Gemmules quite numerous throughout the sponge; often naked, 
but also frequently covered by a thick crust and an abundance of 
spicules, that are placed in a nearly erect position, embedded in the 
crust. 

Skeleton spicules long, very slender, cylindrical, abruptly pointed. 

Dermal spicules apparently very scarce, slender, minute acerates ; 
entirely spined. (None are represented in the drawing.) 3 

Gemmule spicules slender, cylindrical; more sparsely spined ; 
spines erect, long, cylindrical ; terminations rounded. 

Meas. Diameter of gemmules 0.015 inches. Skeleton spicules, 
0.0096 by 0.00015 inches. Length of dermal spicules 0.00375; of 
gemimule spicules 0.002 inches. 

This sponge in all its parts is a very slender edition of S. lacustris 
but I think deserves a varietal designation. 

8. lacustris, var. multiforis, Carter. Ann. etc. 1881, p. 88. 


I understand Mr. Carter to agree with me in now regarding this 
as a variety of S. lacustris; the multiple openings being probably 
the result, in degree, of over maturity. There are no distinctive 
features except that the skeleton spicules in the fragments sent me 
are unusually large. ; 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 193 


S. lacustris, var. lehighensis, Potts. (PI. VII, fig. v.) 

In this variety we find the skeleton and dermal spicules normal, 
while those of the gemmules are disproportionately large. = The 
gemmule itself is relatively small, with an unusually thick granular 
crust, through which, embedded like chevaua de frise, the spicules 
project their points, crossing their lines in every direction. These 
are long, cylindrical, with long spines; those near the extremities 
often recurved ; terminations acute. 

Loc. Lehigh river Pennsylvania, near White Haven. 

Meas. Diameter of gemmule 0.016 inches. Skeleton spicules 
0.01035 by 0.00045 inches. Length of dermal spicule 0.002; of 
gemmule spicule 0.004 inches. 

A somewhat similar form was collected at May’s Landing, New 
Jersey ; but in this the chitinous body was very thick ; the granu- 
lar crust less conspicuous ; the spicules fewer, larger, and less regu- 
lar in position and character. (Pl. VII, fig. iv.) It may be briefly 
described thus :— 

Sponge green, encrusting ; not conspicuously branched. 

Gemmules small, crust thin, enveloped in a specialized capsule of 
interlacing skeleton spicules. 

Skeleton spicules stout, sub-fusiform, smooth, gradually pointed. 

Dermal spicules rather large. 

Gemmule spicules variably robust, abundantly spined; spines 
long, acute, retrorse. 

Meas. Length of skeleton spicules 0.0105; of dermal spicules 
0.0021 ; of gemmule spicules 0.004 inches. 

Loc. May’s Landing, N. J. 

(3) Spongilla (Euspongilla) rhenana, Retzer. See ‘Diagnosis.’ p. 174, ete. 
(4) Spongilla alba, Carter. Ann. etc. 1881 p. 88. 

“Massive, spreading, sub-branched. Structure fragile, tomentose. 
Color whitish. Skeleton spicule curved, fusiform, gradually sharp- 
pointed, smooth. Flesh spicule thin, curved, fusiform, covered with 
spines, longest in the centre where they are vertical and obtuse. 
Statoblast globular; aperture infundibular; crust thick, white; com- 
posed of granular cell-structure, charged with minute thick acerates, 
which are curved, cylindrical, round at the ends, covered with spines 
(especially about the extremities where they are longest and much 
recurved), arranged tangentially, intercrossing each other like the 
lines of an engine-turned watch-case.” Carter. 

Loc. Bombay. 


194 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [ 1887. 


Mr. Carter observes :—“The spicules of the statoblast here as well 
as in S. lacustris are considerably stouter, more curved, cylindrical 
and more coarsely spined than the ftesh spicules of the sponge gen- 
erally.” 

(5) §. cerebellata, Bk Proc. Zool. Soe. 1863 p. 465. 
Carter thinks this is but a variety of the preceding species. 


(b.) Sponge not branched. 


(6) Spongilla carteri, Bowerbank. (S. friabilis,) Carter. Proce. Zool. Soe. ete., 
1863, p. 469. 

“Sponge massive, sessile. Color greenish or faint whitish yellow; 
structure fragile, crumbling. Skeleton spicule smooth, fusiform, 
curved, gradually sharp-pointed. Statoblast globular; aperture 
infundibular ; crust composed of pyramidal columns of dodecahedral 
or polyhedral cells, hexagonal in the section, regularly arranged 
one above another in juxtaposition, perpendicularly to the outside 
of the chitinous coat, on which they rest; surrounded by a layer of 
minute fusiform, curved and gradually sharp-pointed, smooth acer- 
ates.” Carter. 

Loc. Bombay, Mauritius ete. 

In the spring of 1885 specimens of this sponge were kindly sent 
to me by Col. Nicolas Pike of Brooklyn, New York, who had collec- 
ted them many years before, while United States Consul at Mauri- 
tius. He writes:—“The specimens sent you were gathered by me 
at the Botanical Gardens, Pamplemousses, Mauritius. They were 
found growing in masses five or six inches in width, three inches 
thick and about four in depth. They fringed the southerly side of 
the pond about a foot below the surface of the water. They were very 
green when first taken and rather firm in texture. They covered a 
very limited area in this pond and were not found elsewhere on the 
island.” 

The courtesy of this gentleman has enabled me to observe a pecul- 
larity in the gemmules of his collection that was not mentioned as 
to those from Bombay. While many of them appear to correspond 
with Mr. Carter’s description above:—“aperture infundibular,” 
I find many others having a tubular prolongation of the foraminal 
orifice, of a length fully one fourth the diameter of the gemmule. 
These tubules are surrounded like the rest of the chitinous body with 
columns of relatively large polyhedral cells; and as they partake of 
the brittleness of the sponge when dry, I fancy they must often be 
broken off and lost in carriage. 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 195 


(7) Spongilla nitens, Carter. Ann. etc. 1881, p. 89. 

“Form of sponge unknown. Structure reticulate; fibre rigid, 
composed of bundles of spicules united by a transparent colorless 
sarcode, which, in the dried state, gives it a hardness and vitreous 
appearance like that of Spongilla corallioides Bk. Skeleton spicule 
éurved, cylindrical, smooth, sometimes very slightly inflated in the 
centre and at the extremities, which are round. Statoblast globular; 
aperture infundibular; crust composed of pyramidal columns of do- 
decahedral or polyhedral cells hexagonal in the section, regularly 
arranged one above another, in juxtaposition, perpendicularly to 
the outside of the chitinous coat, on which, by the intervention of a 
layer of the statoblast spicules, they rest ; surrounded by a layer of 
minute, fusiform, curved acerates, thickly spined, especially over the 
ends, where the spines are longest and recurved, arranged tangent- 
ially ; the same kind of layer immediately round the chitinous coat, 
where the spicules appear to be intermixed with the lower cells of 
ihe crust, leaving the latter free between the two.” Carter. 

Loc. Unknown; probably South America. River Ugalla, 
near Lake Tanganyika, Central Africa. (See Spongilla bohmii.) 
(8) Spongilla navicella, Carter. Ann. etc. 1881, p. 87. 

“Sponge unknown. Skeleton spicule curved, fusiform, smooth, 
gradually sharp-pointed. Statoblast adherent to the twig on which 
the sponge had grown; globoelliptical ; aperture terminal, infundi- 
bular ; no apparent crust ; chitinous coat encased with a dense lay- 
er of minute, stout, short, thick, more or less curved, fusiform, 
smooth acerates, variable in size, becoming so short internally, (that 
is where they are in immediate contact with the chitinous coat,) as 
to be trapezoidal or like a little boat or “cocked hat,” according to 
direction in which they are viewed; arranged tangentially, crossing 
each other.” Carter. 

Loc. River Amazons, S. A. 

To the above description by Mr. Carter I am able to add but lit- 
tle that is positive, excepting that so far as it goes it is most accu- 
rate. Upon a leaf connected with the twig that supports a specimen of 
Parmula brownii, var., received from Dr. Rusby, I find a dozen or 
more gemmules, easily identified as belonging to this species. They 
are sometimes entirely solitary; sometimes in groups of two to four or 
more of varying sizes, but without other association than the interven- 
tion of some grayish sedimentary matter that has not been proven to 
belong toa parent sponge. In no case do I find evidences of envelop- 


196 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


ing skeleton spicules, excepting that immediately under and around 
each gemmule it is seen to be buttressed and supported by scores of spic- 
ules of a skeleton type, resting against it at many angles, and at- 
taching it to the supporting surface, as Mr. Carter has said. 
These, by the way, are obscurely microspined. The aperture of the 
slightly elliptical, or pro-sphzeroidal gemmule, is always found at one 
of its poles, and is prolonged into a tubule of moderate length, pro- 
voking the comparison to a tortoise with its head protruded. The 
layer of gemmule-spicules is “dense” because they are not crossed 
but lie nearly parallel with each other as if stroked with a brush 
and in a nearly transverse direction, corresponding with the shorter 
axis of the ellipse. 

The normal character of the living sponge remains, as Carter left 
it, an unsatisfied problem; but the absence of surrounding spicules 
suggests to me the possibility that the minute body of Spongilla nav- 
icella is simply a firmer sarcode unsupported by a skeleton frame 
work. 

(9) Spongilla bombayensis, Carter. Ann. etc, 1882, p. 369. 

“General form of sponge unknown. Statoblast sessile, globular, 
more or less grouped and firmly attached to the stems of the her- 
baceous plant upon which it had grown; variable in size under 3+ 
of an inch diameter, composed of a spiculiferous capsule, a chitinous 
coat, which is also spiculiferous, and the usual germinal contents, 
but no distinct cellular coat. Spicules of the statoblast slightly 
curved, thick, cylindrieal, more or less obtuse at the ends; about 
9 by 2-6000 ths. of an inch in greatest dimensions; and another 
comparatively thin, fusiform, and more or less pointed at the ends, 
about 10 by 1-6000 ths. inches in greatest dimensions; both thickly 
spined, and varying in stoutness inversely with their proximity to the 
surface ; arranged horizontally, so that the ends do not project beyond 
the level of the statoblast, where they more or less cross each other 
and are held together by granules (the microcell structure?); ap- 
pearing also in the chitinous coat when they do not cross each other 
but form a single layer, in which the spicules lie more or less paral- 
lel to each other in various directions, so as to present a damas- 
cened appearance. Skeleton spicules of one form only, yiz.—acerate, 
curved, fusiform, gradually sharp-pointed, smooth or microspined, 
about 22 by 1-1800 th. inch in their greatest dimensions. Aperture 
of statoblast sunken, single or in plurality, lined by a tubular pro- 
jection of the chitinous coat.” Carter. 

Loc. Island of Bombay. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 197 


(10) Spongilla botryoides, W. A. Haswell. Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S. Wales, 1852, 
p- 209. 

“Sponge yellow, encrusting; skeleton spicules curved, fusiform, 
sparsely microspined; statoblast spicules short, strongly curved, 
with heads composed of numerous short, blunt or subacute spines. 
Shaft free from spines.” Haswell. — 

Loc. Pond near Brisbane, Australia. 

(11) Spongilla sceptrioides, W. A. Haswell. Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S. Wales, 1882, 
p. 209. 

“Skeleton spicules microspined; statoblast spicules cylindrical, 
spined, particularly near the head.” 

Toc. Pond near Brisbane, Australia. 


{12) Spongilla cinerea, Carter. Ann. and. Mag. 1881, p. 107. 

“Flat, spreading ; surface slightly convex, presenting gentle emi- 
nences and depressions. Color cinereous; texture compact, fine, 
friable. Skeleton spicule curved, fusiform, gradually sharp-pointed, 
minutely spined. Statoblast globular; aperture infundibular ; 
crust thick, white, composed of microcell substance, charged with 
minute acerate spicules which are curved, cylindrical, abruptly 
sharp-pointed, and coarsely spined throughout; arranged more or 
less tangentially, intercrossing.” Carter. 

Loc. Bombay. 

(13) Spongilla fragilis, Leidy. (PI. V, fig. ii; Pl. VIII, figs. i, ii, iii, iv.) Proc. 
Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila. 1851, p. 278. 
Syn. European, See Vejdovsky, “Diagnosis.” p. 176. 
Syn— American. 
1863'S. lordii, Bowerbank. 
1875 _ S. ottawaensis, Dawson. 
1880 SS. morgiana, Potts. 
S. calumeti, B. W. Thomas. 
1880 S. fragilis, var. minuta, Potts. 
1880 SS. fragilis, var. minutissima, Potts. 
S. fragilis, var. irregularis, Potts. 
S. segregata, Potts. 

Sponge “discoidal, lichenoid, growing in patches flat, oval or cir- 
cular, lobate at margin, translucent, yellowish white or cream col- 
ored. Areolee distinct, subcircular. Reproductive bodies arranged 
in a single close layer at the base of the attachment of the sponge ; 
shining whitish yellow, elevated into a central papilla upon the up- 
per surface. 


198 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


“Meas. From one half inch to two inches in diameter by 
one to one and a half lines in thickness at the centre and gradually 
thinning off to the margin. 

“Hab. Grows upon the underside of stones below low-water 
mark in the rivers Delaware and Schuylkill. 

“Structure. Composed of an intertexture of spicule about one 
four hundredth of an inch long, having a minutely tuberculated 
surface, over which is reflected a granulo-cellular membrane. 

“Remarks. After the death of the sponge, the areolated tissue 
macerates off, leaving the reproductive bodies in a close layer at- 
tached to the rock. The living sponge is never green(?), nor does 
it ever grow exposed to the light.”(?) Leidy. 

I have thought best to preface my own description of this species 
as seen and collected in multitudes of localities, by the above origi- 
nal description by its discoverer Dr. Leidy. I append the follow- 
ing from my note book:—“At the Acad. Nat. Sci. January 31st. 
1885—re-examined type specimen on a stone, of ‘S. fragilis, presented 
by J. Leidy, taking a few spicules and statoblasts for comparison. 
After mounting, (Pl. VIII, fig. i,) I find the skeleton spicules aver- 
age 0.0081 inches; the dermal spicules 0.0027 inches in length. 
One four hundredth inches as given in his description corresponds 
with the decimal fraction 0.0025 inches; and my measurement 
therefore agrees very nearly with Dr. Leidy’s, of the dermal or flesh 
spicules. He does not describe those of the skeleton.” 

See further remarks as to its identification later. 

I would describe it as follows :— 

Sponge varying from a nearly white to a bright green according 
to its exposure to the light; encrusting, in subcircular patches, thin 
at the edges, occasionally one or more inches thick near the middle. 
Surface smooth or more or less tuberculated; pores and osteoles 
numerous; the latter sometimes one fourth inch or more in diameter 
at the confluence of several of the larger canals. Texture more 
compact than that of S. lacustris. (PI. V, fig. ii.) 

Gemmulz abundant; primarily in one or more pavement layers, 
generally found at the base of the sponge; their foramina prolonged 
into tubes upon the upper or outer side; frequently curving to one 
side but not flaring like the funnel of a steamboat. In other posi- 
tions the gemmules are found in compact groups of varying numbers; 
the foraminal tubules uniformly opening outward. (Pl. V, fig. ii, 
B.) In all situations they are enveloped in a parenchyma of spher- 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 199 


ical cells of nearly uniform size, made polygonal by contact, charged 
with multitudes of spinous acerates. 

Skeleton spicules slightly curved, smooth, rather abruptly pointed. 
(PL. VIII, fig. i, ui, iii, iv. a, a, a.) 

True dermal spicules wanting. 

Gemmule spicules or those embedded in the parenchyma, (PI. 
VIII, as above, b, ec. etc.) either cylindrical or larger at the middle 
and slightly tapering toward the extremities, which are truncate, 
rounded or with a single terminal spine; entirely spined ; spines 
erect, conical or rounded; generally largest near the ends of the 
spicule. 

Approximate measurements. Diameter of gemmules 0.02 inches. 
Length of skeleton spicules 0.0075 inches; of gemmule spicules 
0.003 inches. 

Hab. Standing or running water everywhere; rather affecting 
the former. 

Loe. In all parts of North America heard from; Europe etc. 

The proper identification of this sponge which was the first de- 
seribed as discovered upon the American Continent, has become a 
subject of particular interest on account of its recent discovery at 
several points in the Eastern Hemisphere. The original description 
by Prof. Leidy has just been quoted. It will be remarked that al- 
though the date of its publication was a dozen years prior to that of 
Dr. Bowerbank’s “Monograph” (1863) the name does not appear in 
his list of species. This is explained by the absence of illustrations 
from Dr. Leidy’s text and the unfortunate circumstance (as narra- 
ted by Dr. B. in his description of Meyenia leidyi,) that the sponge 
sent to him marked “S. fragilis” did not correspond with the accom- 
panying description, but proved upon examination to belong to a 
novel and quite different species. 

Dr. Bowerbank consequently ignored 8. fragilis as imperfectly 
described and was followed by H. J. Carter in a similar omission. 
I take pleasure in restoring the name to its proper place in the lit- 
erature of the subject, associating it with the species now described 
for the following reasons :— 

In 1878 or 1879 my attention was first attracted to the subject of 
fresh-water sponges by the discovery of a few gemmules, resembling 
a rust-colored incrustation, upon a stone from Lansdowne Run, 
Philadelphia. Noticing the variation of the truncate flesh spicules 
from the pointed acerates in the descriptions of S. lucustris and S. 


200 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


fluviatilis, then only known to me, the sponge to which they belonged 

was, not unreasonably perhaps, supposed to be new, and the name 
Spongilla morgiana was suggested for it, (Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. July 
1880) from a fanciful resemblance of the gemmules with their up- 
right foramina, to the jars in which the ‘‘Forty Thieves” were so 
neatly “done in oils” by that consummate artist. On coming to a 
knowledge of Dr. Leidy’s description some months later, I sought 
and found this sponge in his (Dr. L’s) original localities. Repeated 
comparison of the sponge with the above description resulted in 
the conviction of their entire agreement, if we regard the author as 
examining a mass of sessile gemmules after the skeleton spicules had 
been generally removed. At last a small stone was discovered in 
in the museum of the Philadelphia. Academy, to which was attached 
the legend, in the author’s handwriting, “S. fragilis presented by 
J. Leidy,” and still bearing a few gemmules and spicules of the 
same species. The identification was then complete, and S. lordu, 
Bk. 1863; S. ottawaensis, Dawson, 1875; and S. morgiana, Potts 
1880, became synonyms. 

Next to S. lacustris, Spongilla fragilis is the most widely distrib- 
uted American species; having been found in most of the United 
States and in all varieties of situations. It seems to grow indif- 
ferently, in rapidly flowing streams, in currentless reservoirs, and even 
in nearly stagnant pools. Where it is found at all, the specimens 
are usually abundant. Upon one occasion when the water was with- 
drawn from the canal basin at the head of the locks at Fairmount 
Dam, Philadelphia, the exposed, perpendicular walls of dressed 
stone were seen to be lined with them, probably hundreds in num- 
ber; some of minute size, but many covering two or three square feet 
of surface. They were rarely much more than an inch thick near 
the middle and shaded off all around te filmy edges. They had no 
apparent preference for the comparatively rough surface of the stones, 
for some of the finest specimens were found upon the timbers of the 
gates, from which they were easily removed. 

The large size of the efferent osteoles in this species is a conspic- 
uous feature; and within each of them can be seen the terminations 
of five or six of the larger canals. When mature, say in August or 
later, the pavement layer of gemmules may generally be found at 
the base of such specimens; and in those still older, the segregate 
or grouped forms are frequently abundant in the higher parts of the 
sponge. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 201 


These groups were not observed or described by Dr. Leidy, and 
when first noticed by myself were supposed to indicate either a 
new species or variety; but it was long ago discoverd that to a 
greater or less extent they formed a characteristic feature of all types 
of Spongilla fragilis. It has seemed to me that while the “pavement 
layer” of gemmules was firmly attached to its base of support, indi- 
cating a purpose to reproduce the sponge at the same place, the 
groups, which are not so attached, and are liberated by the slough- 
ing away of the skeleton spicules during the winter season, float 
off and serve to propagate the species in distant localities. They 
must not be understood to be merely accidental collections of gem- 
mules in the same neighborhood and without coherence, (as is the 
case with those of S. aspinosa); but to be closely and permanently 
associated and embedded in a mass of compact “cell-structure”; (the 
“cellular crust” of Carter, the “external parenchyma” of Vejdovsky); 
sometimes but three or four together, (Pl. V, fig. ii, B.) compared 
by H. J. Carter to the tetraspores of Selaginella;—sometimes a doz- 
en or more, very irregularly grouped, but always with their foram- 
inal tubules projecting outward through the crust; in which vast 
numbers of spined spicules are embedded. 

The spicules of this class are very variable in shape in the differ- 
ent localities in which this species has been found; being long or 
short; robust or slender; truncate or pointed; while the general 
characteristics of the species remain unquestionable. A few vari- 
eties that appear constant have been named. Upon nearly every 
slide of prepared gemmules or spicules may be seen a few abnormal, 
spherical forms, bristling with spines, and reminding one of the pol- 
Jen of Malvaceous plants, or the “caltrops” in sometime military 
use. 

S. fragilis, (S. lordii, Bowerbank.) Syn. Proc. Zool. Soe. 1863. 

Dr. Bowerbank’s description is here copied for convenient refer- 
ence. The species would have been “good” in his name had it not 
been antedated twelve years, by Dr. Leidy. 

“Sponge sessile, coating; surface even, smooth. Oscul simple, 
dispersed. Pores inconspicuous. Dermal membrane _pellucid, 
aspiculous. Skeleton spicula acerate. Ovaria congregated on the 
basal membrane, very numerous; spicula entirely spined, fusiform- 
cylindrical, dispersed on the surface. Basal membrane abundantly 
spiculous; spicula dispersed, same as those of the ovaries. Color 
ochreous yellow to green.” 


14 


202 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Spongilla fragilis, (S. segregata, Potts.) Syn. 

My error in separating this form has been acknowledged. 

S. fragilis, (S. calumeti, Thomas.) Syn. 

This form has very robust gemmule spicules. (Pl. VIII, fig. iii.) 

S. fragilis, var. minuta, Potts. (Pl. VIII, fig. iv.) Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. 1880 
p- 357. 

This varietal name was given to a sponge first found at Lehigh 
Gap, Pennsylvania, in which the gemmules were much smaller than 
in the typical form, while the surrounding spicules were nearly 
double the length of those of the same class in it and were nearly 
always terminated by a single sharp spine. It has since been found 
at several other localities. ; 

Meas. Skeleton spicules 0.01 by 0.0004 inches. Gemmule spic- 
ules 0.00463 by 0.00025 inches. 

S. fragilis, var. minutissima, Potts. (PI. VIII, fig. ii.) 

The gemmules of var. minutissima are still smaller than those of 
var. minuta; the groups consist of greater numbers of individuals ; 
the cell-structure surrounding them is still coarser and more conspic- 
uous. The skeleton spicules of those collected in Lake Hopatcong, 
New Jersey, (alt. 1200 ft. above tide.) are very slender and although 
gathered in October often centrally inflated. 

Meas. Skeleton spicules 0.0064 by 0.00015 inches; gemmule do. 
0.00397 by 0.0001 inches. 

S. fragilis, v. irregularis, Potts. 

In this, which was also collected at Lake Hopatcong, the skele- 
ton spicules are short and slender; gemmule spicules irregularly 
bent and inflated. 

Meas. Length of skeleton spicules 0.0042 inches; of gemmule 
do. 0.003 inches. 

(14) Spongilla igloviformis, Potts. n.sp. (Pl. V, fig. iii. Pl. VIII, fig. v.) 

Sponge light or dark brown, encrusting, thin ; surface somewhat 
corrugated, or smooth, excepting the projecting points of spicules. 
Lines of skeleton spicules much dispersed, forming no recognizable 
intertexture ; the sarcode in this species being at its maximum, in 
relation to the skeleton spicules, which are seen at their minimum 
as to numbers. 

Gemmules very numerous, in compact groups of eight or ten to 
twenty or more; irregularly disposed upon, but not attached to, the 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 203 


supporting surface. These groups are approximately hemispherical 
in shape, resting upon a flat subcircular side or base, above which 
they form a dome-shaped mass suggesting a resemblance to the 
igloe or hut of an Eskimo (PI. V, fig. ili, A.). The foraminal ap- 
ertures of the gemmules composing these groups, contrary to their uni- 
form habit in S. fragilis, all open inward, apparently communicating 
with a central cavity within the mass or group. Each gemmule, 
as in the last named species, is enveloped in a cellular parenchyma, 
which also, by short isthmus-like bands, connects it with the adjoin- 
ing gemmules and finally compacts the members of a group together; 
but, whereas the parenchymal cells of S. fragilis are nearly uniform 
in size, these are very variable, being large upon the superfices of 
the gemmule proper and upon the outer surface of the envelope ; 
while the interior cell-structure is with difficulty resolvable under 
a oue-fifth objective. This parenchyma is densely charged with 
echinating spicules. 

Skeleton spicules very few, sub-fusiform, but somewhat enlarged 
near the terminations, then abruptly pointed or rounded; sparsely 
microspined ; spines short, obtuse. (Pl. VIII, fig. v, a.a.) 

Gemmule spicules exceedingly numerous, nearly as long as those 
of the skeleton; sub-fusiform, abruptly pointed, entirely spined. 
Spines long, acute; perpendicular at the middle of the spicules 
while those near either end are strongly recurved. (PI. VIII, fig. 
v, b.b.) 

Meas. Skeleton spicules 0.0099 by 0.0004 inches ; gemmule spic- 
ules 0.00657 by 0.0004 inches. 

Hab. Upon the lower side of timbers etc. in Cedar swamps near 
the East coast of New Jersey. 

Loc. Collected as yet only near Absecum and Vineland 
Ne ds 

The points of difference between this species and S. fragilis seem 
obvious. I find them in the spinous character of the skeleton spic- 
ules; in the want of fibrous structure in the sponge itself; in the 
different characters of the gemmule spicules; in the absence of a 
pavement layer of gemmules; in the peculiar flat-sided arrangement 
of the groups and in the fact that the germinal apertures all open 
inward. 

This sponge was discovered during a memorable visit to Doughty’s 
Pond, Absecum, New Jersey, December 1st. 1883. The locality kas 
been described in the general remarks under the head of Spongilla 


204 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


aspinosa. Just before leaving the place, happening to draw up a 
submerged slab lying in shallow water near the saw-mill, I found, 
irregularly scattered upon its under side, a quantity of large, light- 
colored particles, disconnected from any noticeable sponge growth, 
and looking suspiciously like large grains of sawdust. They were 
so much larger than ordinary statoblasts, that, not delaying to ex- 
amine them minutely, I filled one or two bottles on “general princi- 
ples” merely and took them with me. My pleasure in examining 
them after reaching home and chagrin at the recollection that, con- 
trary to my usual custom, I had left the slab half drawn out of the 
water, was such that I wrote by the next mail to the proprietor of 
the mill, requesting him to restore the timber with the remaining 
embryos to their native element. On two subsequent visits I was 
successful in finding and collecting growing sponges of this species, 
exhibiting the peculiarities described in the technical part of this 
description. 

From a somewhat similar pond in the neighborhood of Vineland 
N. J. my friend U. C. Smith Esq. has, on two occasions, brought 
me gemmules of the same species. 

From MacKay’s Lake, near Pictou, Nova Scotia, Mr. A. H. 
MacKay has kindly sent what seems to me the same or a nearly re- 
lated species, which was described a year later by Mr. Carter under 
the name of 
(15) Spongilla mackayi, Carter. Ann. and Mag. Jan. 1885, p. 19. 

“Sponge sessile, spreading; charged with little sub-globular bodies, 
like large statoblasts, about one twelfth inch in diameter. Skeleton 
spicules acerate, slightly curved, sharp-pointed, more or less thickly 
spined; averaging 50 by 23-6000ths. inches in their greatest dimen- 
sions. Statoblast globular, consisting of a thick chitinous coat filled 
with the usual germinal matter, from which is very slightly prolonged 
an everted trumpet-shaped aperture ; bearing slight traces externally 
of microcell-structure and the polygonal tissue; making one of 
twenty such which are so arranged as to form a sub-globular body 
of the size mentioned ; situated around a central cavity with their 
apertures inwards; the whole supported by statoblast spicules of 
various sizes, which, intercrossing each other form a nest-like glob- 
ular capsule in which the outer parts of the statoblasts are fixed and 
sovered ; apparently, (for the specimen is dry) deficient at one point, 
which leads into the central cavity. Statoblast spicules acerate, 
sharp-pointed like the skeletal spicules, but becoming much shorter 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 205 


and more coarsely spined as they approach the chitinous coats of 
the statoblasts, where they may be reduced to at least s$io ths. in- 
ches in length, although often increased to s545 ths. inches in thick- 
ness, and their spines, which are very irregular in size and situa- 
tion, often as long as the spicule is broad.” Carter. 

Loc. MacKay’s Lake, near Pictou, Nova Scotia. 

(16) Spongilla béhmii, Hilgendorf. Ann. and Mag. N. H. Vol. XII, 1883, p. 
122. 

“Sponge parasitic upon masses of Spongilla nitens, appearing as 
an inconspicuous crust of only one millimetre in thickness; consist- 
ing of a very fine-meshed, delicate frame work. The magnificent 
gemmulz are grouped in a single layer of from 8 to 12 within the 
skeleton, but at the same time much projecting from it ; always very 
few in number. 

“A delicate homogeneous lamella sharply divides the two species. 

“The skeleton spicules are similar in form to those of S. nitens, 
but are only half their length, and instead of being smooth are stud- 
ded with roundish, flattened tubercles, which at the ends approach 
considerably closer together. 

“They are accompanied by a four times smaller amphidiscoid form, 
whose shaft is gently curved and bears at some distance from the 
the centre a small sphericai elevation. From a similar one at each 
end of the shaft proceeds five short, pointed, recurved prongs, exact- 
ly asin a whorl. These double whorls lie close to the large spicules 
and form with them the network, the threads, of which are mostly 
but one spicule in thickness. 

“The gemmulz have not the layer of parenchyma; the spicules 
lie tangentially and in only a single layer; but they are densely 
crowded and at the same time minute; so that their number is very 
considerable and may exceed a thousand in one gemmule. Each 
spicule is moderately curved, cylindrical, with only the last eighth 
or tenth tapering to a point. The surface bears a moderate number 
of short acute spines; say 50 on the entire spicule.” Slightly ab- 
breviated from M. Hilgendorf. 

Loc. River Ugalla near Lake Tanganyika, Central Africa; col- 
lected by Dr. R. Bohm. 

Through the good offices of my friend Mr. Carter and the kindness 
of Dr. Weltner, of Berlin, I have been favored to receive from Dr. 
Hilgendorf of the Berlin Zool. Museum, where it was deposited, an 
excellent specimen of S. nitens, bearing upon one of its surfaces a 


206 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF _ [1887. 


film of the above S. béhmii, ample for comparison with the next 
species, S. nove terre, which, in one point, it most curiously resem- 
bles. Having given above the very clear description by Dr. M. 
Hilgendorf, it is needful only to explain that while such a “layer of 
parenchyma” around the gemmule as that seen in its associate spe- 
cies, S. nitens, is absent, the gemmule of S. bdhmii is provided with 
a thick “granular crust” beneath which the gemmule spicules are 
embedded, a capsule of skeleton spicules enveloping the whole. 
The dermal or flesh spicules, as he describes them, are minute biro- 
tulates, nearly resembling those of S. nove terre and Meyenia everetti, 
but somewhat larger than either: the shafts are more frequently 
bent and a bolder enlargement at each extremity gives origin to more 
widely spreading hooked rays. I incline to the opinion that the oe- 
casional inflations of the shafts of these spicules as well as of the 
spicules of the gemmule, indicate a want of full maturity in the spec- 
imen when gathered. 

My interest in the description given of this little species by Dr. 
Hilgendorf was such as to induce me to ask, through Mr. Carter, the 
opportunity of making a personal examination of it; more partic- 
ularly, to discover whether in it, as in S. nove terre, the birotulate 
dermal was associated with a gemmule acerate showing any tendency 
toward a birotulate form. This I find is no more the case than in 
several other species of Spongilla; S. fragilis for instance, where there 
is also a grouping of recurved rays near the extremities. 

The curious fact that a coincidence of type has here associated the 
Island of Newfoundland with Central Africa, will not escape the 
notice of any one; nor that a corresponding form in a neighboring 
genus should only appear, as yet, in places so remote as a corner of 
Massachusetts and the Lakes of Nova Scotia. 

(17) Spongilla nove terre, Potts. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila. 1881, p. 228 ete. 

Sponge encrusting ; sarcode of the young growth, a dense mass of 
minute spherical cells, embedding slender, curving lines of fascic- 
ulated skeleton spicules, developing later into a very loose, open tis- 
sue, with few connecting spicules. 

Gemmules rather numerous, unusually large, spherical; chitmous 
coat thin; crust apparently wanting. 

Skeleton spicules relatively few, slender, cylindrical, smooth or 
sparsely microspined ; gradually pointed. (See cut.) 

Dermal or flesh spicules very abundant, minute birotulates of un- 
equal size; shafts slender, cylindrical, occasionally spined; outer 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 207 


surface of rotules dome-shaped ; rays prolonged, terminations acute ; 
malformations frequent. These are mixed with occasional linear 
spined spicules. 

Gemmule spicules abundant, 


Yd ¥ 4 £ Pa crossing each other upon the 
a8 via erustless, chitinous body. 
Their shape when smooth is 


Se \ cat 
ie a! % 19 Ve robust-fusiform, with pointed 
\ “f° sf 


re \SS terminations: the great ma- 
renin aoe k jority, however, have from 
aS one to six or more long spines, 
non-symmetrically placed, but 

By he L with an evident tendency 


em, LS I cuey «10: BOUP ee at points 
about one-fourth the length of 
the spicule from one or both of its extremities. 

Meas. Diameter of gemmules 0.036 inches; skeleton spicules 
0.0068 by 0.0002 inches; length of average dermal birotulate, 
0.00066 inches; and of those of the gemmulz 0.00145 inches. 

Hab. Encrusting stones in shallow water. 

Toe. Lakes or ponds in the vicinity of Heart’s Content, New- 
foundland ; collected by Mr. A. H. MacKay. 

As the unusual features of this sponge give it a peculiar import- 
ance, | am tempted to copy the results of an entirely independent 
study of it by my friend Mr. Carter, taken from a letter written to 
the discoverer, Mr. MacKay. The comparison of it with that above 
given may be both interesting and instructive, as showing how the 
same peculiarities, equally new to both, may impress different ob- 
servers. 

“Specimen sessile, spreading over two sides of a cubic stone about 
two inches in diameter; about one sixth inch high in the center, 
thinning off towards the circumference. Color of the surface 
greenish; of the interior greyish brown. Surface smooth, shining, 
(in the dried state), covering a parenchymatous structure beneath, 
traversed by thread-like bundles of the skeletal spicules of the 
species, charged with statoblasts. 

Statoblasts globular, of different sizes, but comparatively large 
generally; being often scvoths of an inch in diameter; covered in a 
tessellated manner, by a single layer of short fusiform spicules 
in juxtaposition and all on the same level. 


208 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887 . 


Fusiform spicule short, thick and smooth fundamentally, averaging 
10 by 1-6000th. inch in its greatest dimensions, but variable in length, 
presenting one to twelve spines most whimsically scattered over 
the surface, so that no two spicules are alike in this respect. 
Aperture of the statoblast single, circular, slightly marginated, 
about soooths. inch in diameter. 

Skeletal spicule slightly curved, smooth and gradually pointed 
comparatively small, forming, by overlapping each other linearly, 
the thread-like bundles mentioned ; about 40 by 1-6000ths. inch in its 
greatest dimensions, 

Dermal layer and tissue generally abundantly charged with | 
minute birotulates, almost identical with those of Meyenia everett, 
but a little larger and with longer and more recurved teeth at the 
terminations: about scooths. inch in length.” 

Toe. Heart’s Content, Avalon Peninsula, Newfoundland. 

All the specimens of this sponge came from the neighborhood of 
Heart’s Content, but whether they were gathered from a lake upon 
the heights or from a brook, mentioned by Mr. Mackay, near the sea 
level, does not seem entirely clear. ‘The accompanying illustration, 
magnified 225 diameters will suggest the peculiarities of its skeleton 
(crossed below), dermal (at lower corners) and gemmular spiculation 
(above). The striking resemblance (alluded to by Mr. Carter), of 
the dermal spicules to the minute birotulates, heretofore only known 
in a corresponding position, in the cases of Meyenia everetti and 
Spongilla bohmii, will at once impress the student. These are how- 
ever more variable in size, are occasionally spined, and have their 
rays more prolonged and more delicately terminated. 

It is in the singular character of the spicules surrounding the 
gemmules that this species must attract peculiar attention. As the 
reader must already have discovered, the six genera included in 
Carter’s system may be divided into two principal groups; one of 
them including only the genus Spongilla, characterized by the linear, 
acerate spicules surrounding the gemmules; and the other, comprising 
all the other genera, where the spicule of corresponding significance 
is a birotulate or some easily recognized derivative of that type. 
Within this latter and larger group, intermediate forms, connecting 
the defined genera, are frequent, and the location of species upon 
one side or other of the distinctive line, comparatively unimportant. 
Heretofore, between the genus Spongilla and those genera comprised 
in the other group there has been “a great gulf fixed.” One only 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 209 


case in the past has suggested their possible association, or the de- 
velopment of one group from the other. 

By referring to the description of Meyenia fluviatilis, var acuminata, 
mihi, it will be seen, that in that variety, the shafts of the birotu- 
lates are prolonged at each extremity, forming acuminate terminations 
some distance beyond the surface of the rotules. It must be noticed 
also, that in position these spicules are abnormal, lying flat upon 
the chitinous coat, instead of resting upon one rotule, their shafts 
taking the position of radii, as is usual in this genus. We have 
here in fact spicules of a Meyenia occupying the ordinary positions, 
and in degree approximating the forms of those regarded as peculiar 
to the Spongille. 

In the present species the intermediate character of the gemmule- 
spicules is still more striking; and while their form and position prob- 
ably more closely associate them with the genus Spongilla, in which 
I have, after considerable hesitation, placed the species, the grouping of 
ray like spines is forcibly suggestive of Meyenia; it will be therefore 
no cause for surprise, if further examination shall cause its transfer 
to the sister genus. 

It must not escape notice that in both of these instances the 
gemmul are without “crust,’ and as it is difficult to understand 
how birotulates could be supported in their ordinary positions with- 
out these embedding granules, we may not unreasonably infer a 
possible relation of cause and effect between the change in position, 
and the modification of type that we here find. 

As this is the first novel species of fresh water sponge collected 
upon the Island of Newfoundland, as also, this is the highest latitude 
in North America from which any collections have been recorded, 
it may be well to append to the above, in which the original report 
to the Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. (1886) has been closely followed, the 
remarks of Mr. MacKay, as to the extremes of temperature ete. in 
that region. 

He says: “The Island is not extreme in its temperature, and the 
frost does not go very deep into the soil. The lakes freeze in 
November or December with ice at least a foot in thickness, and 
remain closed until the end of April. The average temperature 
during eight years, from 1857 to 1864, was 41.2° Fahr.: average 
maximum thermometer during the same time 83°; mimimum, 7°. 
In the year 1879, the mean temperature was 40.2° Fahr; highest ree- 
ord, August 3rd, 82°; lowest, December 22,-4°. In Nova Scotia, 


210 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


though that is so much further south, the range is far greater, from 
+ 96° to—20° or—24° Fahr.; with an annual average of 44°.” 


(II) Gen. MEYENIA, Carter, Ann. and Mag. etc. 1881, p. 90. 


Gen. Char. Skeleton spicules acerate, curved, fusiform, pointed 
or rounded, smooth or variably spined. Gemmules globular or oval, 
enveloped in a granular crust, charged with birotulate spicules (PI. 
IX, b. b. ete.) of a single class or type, radially arranged; 7. e. with 
one rotule resting upon or approximating to the chitinous coat, the 
shaft erect and the other rotule forming, or projecting beyond the 
surface of the gemmules. (Pl. V fig. v and vi.) 

The existence of birotulate spicula (then called amphidisks) in 
the crust surrounding the gemmulz of some sponges was first pointed 
out by F. J. F. Meyen, (1839) who made them the distinctive 
characteristics of Spongilla fluviatilis; thus distinguishing that species 
from S. lacustris, with which until that time it had been constantly 
confused. In his generic revision of the group, finding that several 
species possessed the same peculiarity, Mr. Carter, with excellent 
taste, grouped under the name of Meyen those that exhibited this 
feature in its simplest conditions. 

Next to Spongilla in importance, as it follows it in our classification, 
the genus Meyenia appears to be the most widely diffused throughout 
the world; and its leading species, M. fluviatilis, like S. lacustris is 
found exhibiting many variations, to perplex the student and tempt 
him to the creation of unnecessary names. The following is pre- 
sented as a guide to the approximate determination of the several 
species. 


KEY TO THE SPECIES OF THE GENUS MEYENIA. 
(a) Margins of birotulate spicules entire. 
1. Skeleton spicules covered with powerful spines. Spool-like 


birotulates upon the surface of the gemmulz covered with a 
deep parenchyma of large cells. 


Meyenia, ( Trochospongilla) erenaceus. 
2. Skeleton spicules smooth, short, robust; margins of short birotu- 
lates eaflected; each gemmule enclosed in a capsule of skeleton 


spicules. (Pl. V fig. iv, Pl. X, fig. 1.) M. leidyi. 
3. Rotulse large, flat; gemmules furnished with an envelope charged 
with spined spicules. M. gregaria. 


4. Gemmules about one fourth the size of those of other species. 
M. minuta. 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 211 


(b) Margins of birotulate spicules rayed. 

5. Skeleton spicules either smooth or microspined; dermals want- 
ing; birotulates short, shafts generally smooth; margins of rotules 
irregularly rayed. (PI. V fig. v; Pl. LX figs. i, to iv.) 

M. fluviatilis. 

6. Birotulates in two or three series. M. (Ephydatia) miilleri. 
(See also genus Pleiomeyenia.) 

7. Parasitic on S. lacustris; foramina funnel shaped. 

M. bohemica. 


8. Birotulate spicules generally malformed; shafts with enormous 


spines, etc. (Pl. IX fig. v.) M. robusta. 
9. Birotulates rather long, shafts smooth; margins of rotules la- 
cinulate. (Pl. X fig. ii.) M. millsii. 
10. Rays and spines of birotulates subdivided or microspined. (PI. 
IX fig. vi.) M. subdivisa. 
11. Dermal spicules with long, erect spines; birotulates long, 
spined; rays incurved. M. baileyi. 


12. Birotulates rather long; margins crenulate or granular. 
M. capewelli. 
13. Gemmules flask-shaped; apertures terminal; birotulates very 
short, obscure. M. anonyma. 
14. Shafts of birotulates much spined. M. ramsayi. 
15. Birotulates many times longer than the diameter of the hooked 
rotules; shafts spiniferous. (Pl. V, fig. vi. Pl. X, fig. v.) 
M. crateriformis. 
16. Gemmule birotulates long, club-like. Dermal spicules also 
birotulate, minute. (Pl. X, fig. ili and iv). 
M. everetti. 
17. Gemmule birotulates long, spinous; margins of rotules notched: 
dermal spicules stellate. (PI. X, fig. vi.) M. plumosa. 
(a) Margins of birotulate spicules entire. 
(1) Meyenia (Trochospongilla) erenaceus, Ehrenburg, See Vejdovsky’s “Diag- 
nosis.” p. 177 
In his description Prof. Vejdovsky has not, I think, invested the 
parenchyma surrounding the gemmule of this species with sufficient 
importance. From specimens which he has kindly sent to me, I am 
led to regard this feature, at least to this degree, as unique amongst 
the sponges, and I regret my inability to furnish an illustration of 
it. I do not know whether the sponge mass bears any external 
resemblance to that of M. /eidyi, but they are unquestionably distinct 
species. 


212 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF © [1837.. 


(2) Meyenia leidyi, Carter. Ann. and Mag. 1881, p. 91. (PI. V, fig. iii. Pl. X, fig. i.) 
iy) y £ i ( g » AS 
Spongilla leidyi, Bk. (Proce. Zool. Soc. 1863, p. 445 ete.) 


“Sponge sessile, coating, thin; surface tuberculated, minutely his- 
pid ; oscula numerous, small, congregated, elevated and marginated ; 
pores conspicuous. Skeleton spicula acerate, small, short and stout, 
rather obtusely terminated. Dermal and interstitial membranes 
aspiculous. Ovaria spherical, small; dermal spicula birotulate, 
minute, short; shaft cylindrical ; rotule margins entire, that of the 
outer one sometimes ex flected and rarely spiculated.”(?) Bowerbank. 

The above is Dr. Bowerbank’s original description after the ex- 
amination of one dry specimen. During the past six years I have 
collected the species, scores of times and perhaps in greater quantity 
than any other. I will describe it as I have seen it. 

Sponge ofa peculiar light gray or drab color, even when exposed 
to the light ; encrusting, thin. Persistent; the growths of success- 
ive seasons forming as many series of thin lamina. Surface even, 
sometimes rising into smooth rounded prominences, and at times 
covered with singular radiating or bird-track-like markings, whose 
cause is not fully understood. Pores and osteoles numerous, min- 
ute; the latter being found along the radiate lines, but not conspie- 
uously at their confluence. Texture very compact; composed of 
short spicules, very slightly fasciculated; the primary lines and 
principal channels nearly perpendicular ; with single intercalating 
spicules forming polyhedral interspaces. 

Gemmules numerous, sub-spherical, deposited at the base of the 
sponge and, in successive seasons, in serial layers above (or below?) 
the first. Each mature gemmule is surrounded, outside of the bi- 
rotulate armature, by a lattice work or capsule, composed of spicules 
resembling those of the skeleton; an open space being left at 
the top around the short, tubular foramen (PI. V, fig, iii, A). 
When more than one of these is present, they are grouped together, 
and the open space of the capsule is correspondingly enlarged. Be- 
fore maturity a granular crust embeds and surrounds the dense 
layer of short birotulates, but after the latticed capsule is formed, 
(at least when examined in a dry state) I have not been able to dis- 
cover it. 

Skeleton spicules short, smooth, robust; when mature very ab- 
ruptly terminated, almost rounded. (PI. X, fig. i, a,a,a,b,b.) 

Dermal and interstitial surfaces aspiculous. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 213 


Birotulate spicules surrounding the gemmules very short, umbo- 
nate; rotules sometimes twisted or contorted ; margins entire ; gener- 
ally exflected or turned up saucer-like, away from the surface of the 
gemmule; the diameter of the outer rotule generally rather less 
than that of the proximal one. (PI. X, fig. i, ¢,d, ete.) 

Meas. Skeleton spicules 0°00466 by 0°00045 inches. — Length of 
birotulates 0°00045 inches. Diameter of large rotule 0°00055 inches, 
and of shaft 0°0001 inches. 

Hab. Encrusting timbers and stone work at various, probably 
sometimes at great, depths. 

Loc. Found as yet only in the Schuylkill River and reservoirs 
near Philadelphia; at Windmill Island in the Delaware River; and 
near Phillipsburg, New Jersey. 

Several circumstances give to this species of fresh water sponge 
peculiar interest and importance. Described at first from a speci- 
men inadvertently sent by Prof. Leidy to Dr. Bowerbank, as men- 
tioned by the latter in his “Monograph,” (Proc. Zool. Soc. 18638, p. 
445) and already alluded to in my historical sketch of Spongilla 
fragilis, it appears to have remained unseen and uncollected from 
1863 until 1880 when the writer rediscovered it at the original local- 
ity,the neighborhood of Fairmount Dam on the Schuylkill River, 
Philadelphia. I am not aware that any has been found elsewhere, 
excepting at Windmill Island in the Delaware River, near by, and a 
single dry specimen, origin unknown, upon astick which I picked up 
upon the bank, high above the Delaware River at Phillipsburg, New 
Jersey. 

Fairmount Dam, just mentioned and frequently referred to in 
these pages, is, of course, already known to Philadelphians; but as 
it has been spoken of as one of the richest localities in the world 
for fresh water sponges, a brief description of the situation may be 
allowed, for the information of others. It is situated at the head of 
tide water in the Schuylkill River within the limits of the City of 
Philadelphia. It supplies upon one side, a system of locks pertain- 
ing to the Schuylkill Navigation Co. and on the other, pours its living 
floods through the magnificent turbine water wheels, by which the 
pumps are operated, that raise a large portion of the water-supply 
of the City to the subsiding and distributing reservoirs upon the 
summit of the neighboring Fairmount Hill. The direction of the 
dam breast is not at right angles to the course of the stream, but 
follows a line of rocks diagonally toward the northwest, turning 


214 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF (1887. 


abruptly to the southwest, when one or two hundred feet from the 
heavy masonry of the canal locks. 

The exposed portions consist of heavy timbers and planking; the 
top and a lower section being horizontal or nearly so, connected by 
an inclined slide or shoot. To increase the depth of the water above 
the dam, for the benefit of the Philadelphia Water Works, a series 
of planks have been hinged to the upper, horizontal portion, and 
are retained in a perpendicular position, by inclined stays or props. 
When the river is full, the water stands against these and overflows 
them, nearly two feet above the normal level of the dam. During 
the summer season, however, the diminished supply is so drawn 
upon by the operation of the canal locks, the water works and ordi- 
nary leakage, that there is rarely any overflow for several months 
together. At such times it has been my custom frequently to walk 
from one side of the river to the other upon the horizontal timbers, 
examining at leisure the inner (upper) side of this planking; and 
my collections have principally been made from their smooth 
surfaces, when, illuminated by the afternoon sun, every adherent 
growth was easily seen through the unruffled surface of the water. 
Not that the stream is perennially unruffled by any means, for at 
its best the wave from a passing steamboat is likely to flood the un- 
wary scientist at an unexpected moment. I only allude to this 
quiet hour, with the declining sun nearly in front of the explorer, 
as presenting the most favorable conditions for collecting. Upon a 
single visit, I have gathered from these timbers, specimens of S. 
lacustris, S. fragilis, M. leidyi, M. fluviatilis and M. erateriformis, 
with minute portions of H. argyrosperma. The first three may be 
considered permanent inhabitants of the locality, the others as occa- 
sional visitants. 

In the forebay of the water works and in the reservoirs above, 
M. leidyi is very abundant, covering all standing timbers, horizon- 
tal pipes and frame work, as well as the dressed stone facings of the 
piersetc. In tide water in both the Schuylkill and Delaware Rivers, 
it is found at the greatest depth examined, say eight feet 
below low water, and probably grows much deeper; while most of 
our other sponges seem to prefer the neighborhood of the surface. 
In the subsiding reservoirs upon Fairmount Hill and in other places 
about Philadelphia, it especially affects the cribs and screens at the 
head of the discharge pipes. When the water has. been drawn off 
for cleaning I have found it covering yards of surface at such places, 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 215 


though it rarely attained an inch in thickness. One such locality 
is particularly remembered,-the so-called Corinthian Avenue reser- 
voir, which had not been emptied for several years; here the finest 
specimens might have been gathered, literally “by the bushel,” and 
probably one half that measure was taken away in great slices or 
“slabs” under my arm. 

These masses were almost certainly the results of many years un- 
disturbed growth. I have described this species as persistent, to a 
degree unknown and almost impossible to imagine, in the case of 
any other North American sponge. The compactness of its skele- 
ton texture is such, that, except in the event of actual violence, such 
as the pressure of ice ete., I do not believe that the spicules slough 
away during the winter, as do most of the others. Its gemmules, 
therefore, are rarely liberated, and the species in consequence is not 
largely diffused. 

Transverse sections through the masses alluded to, show an upper 
or outer layer, about one eighth inch in thickness, of skeleton spic- 
ules in their normal positions, as formed; and below them a series 
of rather irregular lamina, composed almost entirely of gemmules, 
within their specialized lattice capsules. 

The years of occasional study already given to this species leave 
several problems yet unanswered; prominent among which, is that 
of the order of these serial growths; which I must refer to my more 
successful followers. My difficulty may be stated thus. Let us sup- 
pose a sponge of this species, at the end of its first season’s growth. 
It then, undoubtedly, consists of a layer of gemmules, surmounted 
by a film of skeleton spicules. There is reason to believe that lit- 
tle of the latter will be washed away during the winter season, but 
when spring comes, the contents of the gemmules, escaping through 
their foraminal orifices?will probably(?) reclothe the naked skeleton 
(realizing Ezekiel’s vision of the dry bones,) secrete fresh silica and 
at a slow rate continue the growth of the mass. 

As the next season of hybernation arrives, what must happen? 
A second layer of gemmules will be deposited; but where? It does 
not appear to be at the summit of the sponge of the first season; 
for our section, in that case, would show a regular alternation of 
gemmules and of skeleton spicules in position. Is the second layer, 
then, formed above the first of the series of gemmules or below it? 
That is, in my fragment, now probably ten or twelve years of age, 
are the most recent gemmules highest or lowest in the series? I 


216 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


confess my inability, as yet, to answer the question. If freshness of 
appearance is taken as a guide, the latter seems the more probable 
supposition. Numbers of gemmules without capsular covering are 
to be found in both situations and the foraminal openings, which 
may be said to be generally upon the upper side, are found in 
some parts of the series upon the lower. The problem remains 
open. 

The peculiar markings upon the external surface of the sponge, 
form another perplexing feature. Upon other sponges we see the 
terminations of submerged canals, partially exposed by the rupture 
of the thin dermal film which alone covered them; here, the mark- 
ings consist of spicular ridges, sometimes slightly grooved along 
their summits, and terminated at their divergent extremities by in- 
clined efferent (or afferent?) orifices. Those who are familiar with 
the appearance of young, living sponges of other species, will re- 
member that the dermal film is supported upon the points of pro- 
jecting spicules, at some distance above the denser mass of the sponge, 
which it thus “tympanizes,” to use a happy expression of Mr. Carter. 
The vestibule thus formed in or around them, is, in M. leidyi; prob- 
ably on account of the shortness and non-fasciculated character of 
its spicules, almost or entirely wanting, and its place seems to be 
supplied when alive by the formation along the above-mentioned 
ridges, of external, sub-cylindrical, convergent canals that have not 
been mentioned in any other species, Upon the only occasion in 
which I was able to experiment upon a living sponge in this condi- 
tion, I was puzzled to see the particles of carmine used in feeding 
it, drawn through the pores into these channels and presently suck- 
ed downward into the body of the sponge, instead of being borne 
forward and thrown out from them through a common orifice or 
chimney, as is familiar in other cases. Attempting no explanation 
of this reversal of ordinary methods, I merely record it as an excep- 
tional fact. 

Within some fragments collected at Windmill Island, were found 
many subspherical masses, like large shot, each containing three or 
four gemmules, embedded, not in parenchymal cells, but in a dense 
mass of skeleton spicules. These have not been seen elsewhere. 

Some question has been raised as to the presence, in parts of this 
species, of spined skeleton spicules. As the result of a careful ex- 
amination of large numbers of specimens I may state my belief that 
any such appearance has been due to the accidental intrusion of 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 217 


skeleton spicules of Tubella pennsylvanica; which species has fre- 
quently been found in contact or in close proximity with the other. 

A singular effect upon the spicules of this sponge, produced 
either by a retardation of their growth, ora hastened disintegration, 
was noticed (Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. 1884, p. 184) in the case of frag- 
ments that had grown within certain old water pipes, and were, at 
the time of examination, strongly marked by iron rust. <A central 
canal here occupied fully one half the width of the skeleton spicules 
and was open at both extremities; and the birotulates had lost 
their “entire” margins and appeared delicately rayed. 

It may be mentioned in this connection, that this species, more 
frequently than any other, has been found encrusting iron water 
pipes; their exteriors, when they have long lain exposed to the 
water; and the interiors of those of large size, to a distance of some 
hundreds of feet from the reservoirs, where they had grown of 
course, in entire darkness. I have not yet succeeded in finding 
either the sponge in situ, or its detached spicules, among the concre- 
tions that occasionally entirely close the water-way of some of the 
smaller pipes, near the centre of our city. 

(3) Meyenia gregaria, (8. gregaria) Bk. Proc. Zool. Soc. etc., 1863 p, 452. 

“Skeleton spicula cylindrical, stout and rather short. Ovaria 
furnished with an envelope, spicula of the envelope few and scat- 
tered, cylindrical, short and stout, entirely spined. Ovaria, surface 
even, furnished abundantly with very short birotulate spicula; ro- 
tulee flat, margins entire, outer surface umbonate; umbo very short, 
slightly convex. Shaft of spiculum cylindrical, short and stout. 
Color in the dried state dark, lurid green.” Bowerbank. 

Hab. “River Amazons, on branches of trees, periodically pendant 
in the water; near Villa Nova.” 

I have been able to identify several small groups of gemmules of 
this species on the stem of a twig supporting a mass of Parmula 
brownii, var. from Beni River, East Bolivia. As in this situation I 
have been so fortunate as to find and determine positively the spicular 
skeleton of the sponge itself which neither Dr. Bowerbank nor H. J. 
Carter had done, the following is offered as a complete description. 
It will solve some doubts of both the former authors. 

Sponge minute, encrusting, thin; surface even; orifices very nu- 
merous, large. Skeleton spicules not fasciculated, consequently no 
long lines of fibre, the spicules attached and crossing one another in 
every direction. 


15 


218 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Gemmules ovoid, rather numerous, approximating to one another 
in groups of varying numbers, surrounded upon the upper side by 
a rather sparse capsule of skeleton spicules, which become very nu- 
merous below, particularly around the circumference, where they 
buttress and elevate the gemmule above the firm basal membrane 
of the sponge. Foraminal apertures uniformly downward. The 
chitinous coat is covered by a very thin crust in which a compact 
series of short birotulates is embedded. 

Skeleton spicules cylindrical, short and rather stout, slightly and 
nearly uniformly bent; terminations rounded; entirely spined; 
spines, low-conical, acute, more conspicuous upon the outer curves of 
the spicules. . 

No dermals seen. 

Gemmule spicules birotulates with entire circular margins and 
extremely short shafts; rotules flat. 

Meas. Average length of skeleton spicule about 0-0036 inches. 
Diameter of rotules 0:00045 inches ; height of birotulate 0-0002. 

Loc. Beni river, East Bolivia; collected by Dr. H. H. Rusby. 
(4) Meyenia minuta, n. sp. 

Sponge as seen minute, encrusting, relatively compact; the spic- 
ules non-fasciculated and without definite arrangement. 

Gemmules in the dried state faintly suggested by the curvatures 
of the upper surface of the sponge ; rather numerous, spherical, very 
small, (about one fourth the average diameter of those of other spe- 
cies), a thin granular crust embedding birotulates that are no small- 
er than those of the three previous species. 

Skeleton spicules slender, cylindrical but gradually sharp-pointed 
entirely spined ; spines conical, acute. 

Dermal or flesh spicules wanting. 

Gemmule-birotulates short, shafts smooth, thinnest at the centre ; 
rotules nearly equal; margins entire, slightly reflexed, more partic- 
ularly that of the outer rotule which thus becomes cup-shaped. 

Meas. Diameter of gemmules about 0-005 inches; a line of ten or 
twelve of its birotulates only, being found along its semi-equator. 

Hab. Found encrusting a leaf belonging to the stem upon which 
a mass of Purmula brownit, var. had formed. 

Loc. Collected by Dr. H. H. Rusby along a small branch of the 
river Beni in Eastern Bolivia, S. A. (See also P. brownit.) 

This is the most minute mature sponge that I have ever met with. 
The masses, even, can hardly be said to be visible to the naked eye 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 219 


without a suggestive guidance ; being about one sixteenth inch in 
diameter. The first was found, accidentally, on a mount containing 
another sponge and a very careful and almost despairing search 
was required before another was discovered. Its generic classification 
has been somewhat doubtful. But for its entirely abnormal gemmules 
and the geographical dislocation of the sponges, it might readily 
have been associated with the highest serial form of Tubella penn- 
sylvanica; viz., that in which the rotules are most nearly equal. 

For the reasons mentioned it seems best to separate them and 
piace it in the genus Meyenia, where it differs noticeably from MV. 
gregaria, (found upon the same stem) and from M. leidyi; each of 
which species has a capsular envelope; also from IM. erenaceous with 
its unique parenchyma of oblong cells. I have therefore made it a 
new conditional species. 

(b) Margins of birotulates rayed. 
(5) Meyenia fiuviatilis, (S. fluviatilis) Auct. (PI. V, fig. v, Pl. IX, figs. i to iv.) 
Syn. European, See Vejdovsky “Diagnosis.” p. 178. 
“Asiatic, 1849, Spongilla meyeni, Carter. 


«American :— 
1875 Meyenia (Spongilla) asperima, Dawson. 
stagnalis, a 
1280)“ nS astrosperma, Potts. 
%; ie ie polymorpha, “ 
NSG2 i a“ var. acuminata, of 
HSS. 9.“ “ mexicana, a 


: “  angustibirotulata, Carter. 
gracilis, C7 

“Massive, lobate. Structure friable, crumbling. Color light yel- 
low-brown. Skeleton-spicule curved, fusiform, gradually sharp- 
pointed, smooth; often spined and often centrally inflated. Stato- 
blast globular; aperture infundibular; crust thick, composed of 
granular or microcell substance, charged with birotulates whose 
umbonate disks are deeply and irregularly denticulated, arranged 
parallel to each other and perpendicular to the chitinous coat.” 
Carter. (Ann. and Mag. 1881 p. 92.) 

My observations upon this species as found abundantly in all 
parts of North America, and in very variable forms, may be sum- 
med up as follows.— 

Sponge sessile, massive, rarely throwing out short branches an 
inch or less in length. Color varying from light yellow or brown 
to a light green, according to exposure. Surface tuberculated or 


“cc ce ce 


220 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [ 1587. 


irregular ; often exhibiting the deep grooves of incomplete, concen- 
trating canals, covered only by the dermal film. Pores and osteoles 
conspicuous. Texture rather firm; main lines of skeleton spicules 
and of canals horizontal or nearly parallel to the base of support. 
Spicules fasciculated. 

Gemmules numerous throughout the entire sponge, but in the 
deeper parts, most abundant; spherical, very variable in size; crust 
variable in thickness; in some forms nearly or quite wanting, 
whilst in others it is so thick as to promote the formation of birotu- 
lates in two or three concentric zones. 

Skeleton spicules curved, fusiform, gradually pointed; varying 
even in the same specimen from altogether smooth to entirely spined; 
but nearly always smooth at the extremities; spines, when present, 
minute, conical. (Pl. IX, figs. i to iv.) 

Dermal and interstitial spicules wanting. 

Birotulate spicules of the gemmules generally short; rotules flat, 
irregularly rayed, occasionally microspined, rays straight, deeply 
cut, nearly to the centre of the rotules; shafts rarely spinous; spines 
long, tapering. (Pl. IX, figs. i to iv.) 

Meas. Skeleton spicules 0°01 by 0:0005 inches. Length of 
birotulate 0:0005 inches. Diameter of rotules 0°0007 inches. 

Hab. In lakes or ponds; preferring standing water. 

Loc. Throughout the Eastern and Middle United States gener- 
ally. 

This species under its former name of Spongilla fluviatilis has long 
been knownas one of the two fresh water sponges which, until recently, 
were the only ones generally recognized in Europe. Like S. dacus- 
tris it is cosmopolitan in habit, and the study of it in this country 
from a great number of localities, has shown that it, also, is very 
variable in some of its parts. For instance, its skeleton spicules, as 
stated above, vary, in specimens from different localities, and to a 
less extent in those from the same locality, or even in the same 
specimen, from totally smooth to entirely spined; and the species 
named on account of the prevalence of one or other of these condi- 
tions will have to be given up. Its birotulates also vary greatly in 
size and proportions, in contour of their shafts and the character of 
their rays. A few forms may be so definite in their peculiarities, 
and repeat them in so many localities, as to warrant the use of 
varietal names; but in this as in other cases it seems best to include 
all within a definite range in the species under its familiar name. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 221 


M. fluviatilis certainly cannot be called a branching sponge, but 
in some localities, particularly when growing on the lower side of 
timbers etc. or in a rapid current, I have found it bearing incon- 
sequent processes about an inch in length. In color it inclines to a 
light brown or yellowish, but in our clear northern lakes, where it 
grows in large patches exposed upon the upper surface of stones, it 
is described as of a vivid green. 

Meyenia fluviatilis, var. meyeni. 

Spongilla meyeni, Carter. 

Skeleton spicules sparsely microspined, long, cylindrical. Gem- 
mules spherical; chitinous coat and granular crust relatively thick. 
Birotulates often in two or three partial series; shafts long, cylin- 
drical, generally smooth; rays of the rotules long, conical, deeply 
divided. An occasional spicule may be found of an intermediate 
character between the acerates and the birotulates;—that is, it 
resembles a short acerate with whorls of short spines about one 
fourth its length from either end. 

In his Monograph of 1881 Mr. Carter dropped this one of his 
original species of Bombay sponges from his classification, merging 
it with M. fluviatilis. For several reasons I incline to retain it as a 
variety of that species. The size of the birotulates is far greater 
than the average in the typical species, and their cylindrical shafts 
and symmetrical forms give them a peculiar beauty. Their occa- 
sional arrangement in multiple series is not unique, but the habit 
was first noticed in this variety. 

Meas. Skeleton spicules 0°0108 by 0:0004 iaches. Length of 
average birotulate 0°0013 inches. Diameter of rotule 0-001 inches. 

M. fluviatilis, form astrosperma, Potts. Syn. Proce. Acad. ete. 
1880, p. 357. 

The name “star seeded” was applied before the author had the 
opportunity to compare this with the European type, or even 
with collections from other parts of this country. It is a beautiful 
form of the species, with birotulates sufficiently scattered over the 
surface of the gemmule, to show as stars upon a silver dome (PI. V. 
fig. v.) It was found at Lehigh Gap, Pennsylvania; but cannot 
claim to be even a variety. 

M. polymorpha, Syn. was suggested to me by the great numbers 
of misshapen or incomplete forms surrounding the statoblasts; as in 
(PI. IX, fig. iv, e, e, e.) These, as my friend Mr. Carter has shown 
me, are nearly all abortive birotulates; and when we inquire into 
their cause we find that they occur almost solely upon gemmules 


222 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF ' [test 


where the granular crust is wanting. How this absence so affects 
them, and, in fact, how this class of spicules is developed upon the 
chitinous coat, must be left to the investigations of later students. 

The abnormal habit just mentioned leads us to consider the next. 
_ variety, in which the modification assumes greater definiteness. 

M. fluviatilis var. acuminata, Potts. (Pl. IX, fig. ii.) Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. 1882, 
p- 70. 

“Sponge probably altogether sessile and massive, consisting of an 
intertexture of stout, fusiform-acerate skeleton spicules, abruptly 
pointed, coarsely spined, except near the extremities; spines sub- 
conical, acute, dermal spicules absent or undiscovered. Gemmules 
without granular crust; some of them supporting a few, misplaced, 
irregular or malformed birotulate spicules, the distinguishing feature 
of which, is the prolongation of the familiar boss or umbo upon the 
outer surface of each rotule, into a long, acuminate spine, in line 
with and a continuation of the shaft.” 

Meas. Skeleton spicules 0-00985 by 0°0005 inches. Length of 
birotulates 0°00107 inches. Diameter of rotules 0:0007 inches. 

To the description above quoted from the “Proceedings ete.,” is 
appended the following in regard to the association of this variety 
of M. fluviatilis with Spongilla var. paupercula in the Boston Water 
supply.— 

“The exceptional features referred to as marking this collection 
of sponges, were; first, the fact that all the gemmules, whether be- 
longing to the genus Spongilla or Meyenia, were smooth, that is 
without a granular or cellular crust; second, the apparent absence 
of dermal spicules from both, and the abnormal character of those 
belonging to the gemmules. The occurrence of naked gemmules is 
not infrequent, but has, so far as known, heretofore been limited to. 
the genus Spongilla. The discovery of the same feature in the 
associated genus Meyenia, coupled with the fact that of the small 
number of birotulates found-upon them, a large proportion were 
imperfect, the rays being more or less aborted, approximating their 
shape to that of the spined, fusiform acerates of Spongilla, gave rise 
to the suggestion that here, possibly, had been not merely a mechan- 
ical mixture, by inter-, or super-position of two dissimilar species, 
but an organic hybridization, produced by the flowing together of 
the amceboid particles of which the sponge flesh is composed.” 


Meyenia fluviatilis, var. mexicana, Potts. Am. Nat. Aug. 1885, p, 810. 


I find little of novelty in my description of this variety except. 
the following. “Birotulate spicules pertaining to the gemmules, in 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 223 


length about three times the diameter of the rotules; shafts nearly 
cylindrical, sometimes more slender near the middle, irregularly 
spined; spines long, acute. Rotules flat, deeply notched; rays ir- 
regular, acute.” 

“Meas. Skeleton spicules 0°0152 by 0:0006 inches. Length of 
birotulates 0°0021 inches. Diameter of rotules 0.0009 inches.” 

It is added that “this species (var.) collected by Prof. E. D. Cope 
in Lake Xochimilco, about eight miles south of the city of Mexico, 
differs from the familiar JM. fluviatilis chiefly in the far greater 
length of the shafts of the birotulate spicules. The specimens 
examined were probably collected in an immature condition, as 
suggested by the abundance of sarcode and the scarcity of gemmule 
or statoblasts. The single small group that alone rewarded a care- 
ful search through the whole mass of material sufficed, however, to 
fix its generic and approximately its specific relations. The shapes 
or proportions of the birotulate spicules would probably indicate its 
association with the following. 

Meyenia fluviatilis, var. angustibirotulata, Carter. Ann. and Mag. etc., 
June 1885, p. 454. 

“Sponge coating the stems of aquatic plants to the extent of one 
sixth of an inch in thickness all around. Consistence elastic, fragile. 
Color light yellow-brown. Skeletal spicule smooth, curved, fusiform, 
gradually sharp-pointed, varying in size under 75 by 3-6000 ths. 
inches in its greatest dimensions. 

Statoblast globular, even on the surface, and white in color when 
fully developed ; infundibularly depressed over the hilous opening 
of the chitinous coat ; about,s3,ths. inches in diameter ; consisting of 
the usual germinal contents, surrounded by a layer of birotules in 
juxtaposition, arranged perpendicularly over the chitinous coat, 
and filled in between with a microcell-structure up to the umbos of 
the birotulates, which, being naked and allowing the light to pass 
through them, present a dark point respectively, like minute holes 
in the midst of the white microcell-substance ; birotule consisting 
of a cylindrical shaft, more or less constricted in the middle, which 
is sometimes furnished with one or more spines; rotule fringed 
toward the margin rather than dénticulated, so as to present a stri- 
ated appearance, which does not reach the umbo or centre; total 
length of birotule about scccths. inches.” Carter. 

Loe. England and America. 


224 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Collected by Mr. B. W. Thomas from Calumet River, near Chi- 
cago, Illinois; also by Mr. J. G. Waller, “Ditchley’s Manor,” Es- 
sex, England. 

Meyenia fluviatilis, var. gracilis, Carter. Ann. and Mag. Sept. 1885, p. 180. 

“Sponge delicate in structure, which is soft, whitish or colorless 
in spirit, presenting the aspect of glue or sarcode when dry; grow- 
ing over the stem of an aquatic plant in a thin layer charged be- 
neath with statoblasts (gemmules). Spicules of two forms, viz :— 
1, skeletal, very fine and delicate, acerate, curved, cylindrical, about 
34 to 56 by 3-6000th. inch in its greatest dimensions ; chiefly confined 
to the fibre ; 2, statoblast spicules, shaft long, cylindrical, often slight- 
ly curved, smooth, also very thin and delicate; head small, flat, radiate- 
ly denticulated, the ends of the rays not recurved ; often umbonated 
by a projecting spine or process; total length about sccoths. inches ; 
head 13—6000ths. inches in diameter; shaft about five times longer than 
the diameter of the head, about +—6000th. inch thick ; chiefly confined 
to the statoblast, but also loose and numerous in the tissue generally. 
Statoblast globular when wet, hemispherical and depressed in the 
direction of the aperture when dry; when fully formed about 65 to 
75—6000ths. inches in diameter. Aperture slightly marginated, 7. e. 
slightly raised above the common level, about scsoths. inches in diam- 
eter. Surface of statoblast rough or uneven. In a section through 
the centre the crust is seen to be a little thicker than the length of 
the birotules, which, as usual, are arranged perpendicularly to 
the yellow chitinous coat. beneath and parallel to each other, with 
one head resting on the chitinous coat and the surface of the other 
free at the circumference; cemented together and held in position 
by the microcell-structure or “float,” which, projecting above the 
level of the outer heads of the birotules, gives rise to the roughened 
state of the surface of the statoblast. Chitinous coat and germinal 
contents the same as in the Spongille generally. Size of specimen 
sent to me about + by + inch horizontally.” Carter. 

Loc. “Ice Factory Lakes, DeLand, Florida, near the St. John’s 
River.” Collected by H. Mills. 

(6) Meyenia (Ephydatia) miilleri, Lieberktihn. See Vejdovsky “Diagnosis.” p.177. 

Of the varieties of this species v. amphizona and v. mirabilis as 
well as those species which Mr. H. Mills has grouped under the gen- 
eric name “Pleiomeyenia” as P. calumeticus, P. walkeri, and P. spin- 
ifera, I can only say that they have been founded upon the presence 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 225 


of duplicate or triplicate series of birotulates around the gemmule ; 
that this feature was observed long ago, in the case of S. meyeni, 
Carter, since merged with Meyenia fluviatilis by the author; and 
that it did not seem to him nor does it appear to me to be specific, 
though well worthy of notice. It may be questioned whether the 
peculiarity would not be found in any specimens that had grown 
where food or silica had been unusually abundant. 

(7) Meyenia (Ephydatia) bohemica, F. Petr. See “Diagnosis.” p. 179. 

(8) Meyenia robusta, Potts. (Pl. IX, fig. v.) 

Sponge massive, encrusting. Skeleton spicules subfusiform, 
pointed, smooth. Gemmules scarce, birotulates of large size and 
generally “monstrous” in form; irregularly shaped, shafts abound- 
ing in spines as long as the rays of the rotuls, cylindrical or 
conical. 

A large specimen of this species, if it be not properly a variety of 
M. fluviatilis, was found in the Museum of the Academy of Nat. 
Sci. of Phila. marked, “presented by Dr. Geo. H. Horn; collected 
by him from Honey Lake Valley near Susanville, California.” 

Meas. Skeleton spicules 0°01175 by 0°00055 inches. Length of 
birotulates 0:00095 inches. Diameter of rotules 0°0008 inches. 

(9) Meyenia millsii, Potts. (Pl. X, fig. ii.) 

Sponge encrusting; texture loose. 

Gemmule spherical, small, surface smooth. 

Skeleton spicules nearly straight, cylindrical, slender, rather ab- 
ruptly pointed, entirely microspined ; spines few, low, conical. 

Dermal spicules absent or undetermined. (A few minute forms 
sometimes slightly curved, cylindrical but inflated near the middle, 
may be only the initial condition of the birotulates befoze their disks 
have been fully developed.) 

Birotulates surrounding the gemmules very numerous and sym- 
metrical, their outer rotulee forming a smooth exterior to the gem- 
mule. Shafts nearly cylindrical, but rapidly widening immediately 
under the rotules; frequently with a single spine near the middle. 
Umbonate rotule large, flat; margins finely lacinulate, often mi- 
erospined upon both surfaces. 

Meas. Skeleton spicules 0:0107 by 0°0005 inches. Birotulates 
0°0012 by 0:00015 inches. Diameter of rotules 0:00075 inches. 

Loe. Collected from Sherwood Lake near DeLand, Florida, by 
Henry Mills, Esq. 


226 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [ 1887. 


Respectfully dedicated to my friend Mr. Mills of Buffalo N. Y. 
to whose perseverence as a collector we owe this and the following 
beautiful species; the first new forms from the state of Florida; 
besides specimens of S. fragilis, M. fluviatilis and H. ryderi at this 
southernmost point of their range. 

(10) Meyenia subdivisa, Potts. (Pl. IX, fig. vi.) 

Sponge green when growing in the light, massive, encrusting; 
texture compact; composed of thick lines of fasciculated spicules 
and having a peculiarly vitreous, glistening appearance when dried. 
Surface smooth or rising into more or less abrupt rounded promi- 
nences, near the extremities of which the efferent osteoles are found. 
Pores numerous, conspicuous. 

Gemmules few, spherical, resembling in appearance those of éhe 
genus Heteromeyenia; granular crust very thick. 

Skeleton spicules cylindrical, robust, abruptly pointed, smooth; 
the smaller ones more or less microspined. In many places at the 
surface they gather into flocculent or wool-like masses, compactly 
grouped, without interspaces. (See remarks on Tubella pennsylva- 
nica.) 

Dermal spicules absent or undiscovered. 

Birotulate spicules surrounding the gemmules very numerous; so 
crowded that some become displaced and, standing out beyond the 
others, simulate the appearance of the longer class of birotulates in 
Heteromeyenia. As all are of the same general shape however, and 
nearly of the same size, it is thought best to retain the species in the 
present genus. These spicules are very robust and the abundance of 
silicious material is evidenced by the repeated subdivision of every 
ray and spine. (Pl. IX, fig. vi, e. e. e.) Shafts cylindrical, fre- 
quently spined; rotules flat, irregularly circular, notched but 
slightly at the margin. Short rays subdivided. 

Meas. Skeleton spicules 0:01 by 0:0006 inches. Birotulate 
spicules 00017 by 0:0003 inches. Diameter of rotules 0°0009 inches. 

Hab. On submerged timber ete. 

Loc. Collected by Mr. H. Mills in St. John’s River near Palatka, 
Florida. 

Dr. Bowerbank has remarked (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1868, p. 448, 
ete.) upon the number and variety of sponge spicules noticed by him 
in a collection of infusorial earth, made by Prof. Bailey in Florida; 
and from this fact and the descriptions of other travellers it has long 
seemed to me an ideally favorable place for the growth of sponges. 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 227 


As circumstances prevented personal exploration in that direction, 
repeated efforts have been made to enlist the assistance of intending 
visitors, in the search for them; and much disappointment was felt 
when one friend, a most successful collector in other lines of natural 
history, reported that he could find none, attributing his failure and 
their apparent absence to the abundance of confervze covering every 
probable place of their growth. 

Since these failures Mr. Mills has made two visits to Florida; 
both during the latter part of our winter season, say from February 
to April; and the experience gained in many Northern waters has 
helped him to success in these. He has gathered several familiar 
species of Spongilla, Meyenia, Heteromeyenia, and Tubella, beside 
the two novel forms just described. The first of these, MW. millsia, 
approaches M. fluviatilis, but differs from any of its varieties in the 
character of its rotules, which, instead of being deeply cut into rays, 
are delicately fringed or lacinulated like those of the smaller class 
of birotulates in H. ryderii. (Compare Pl. X, fig. ii, with Pl. XI, 
di Wee. NC. | C.) 

The finest specimen of M. subdivisa grew upon the bark of a 
submerged pine log in the St. John’s River, near Palatka, and 
covered it to the extent of two or more square feet, by an average 
of one half or three fourths 6f an inch in thickness. Its peculiarities 
are perhaps sufficiently stated above, but I remember being much 
impressed by the vitreous appearance mentioned, as suggesting that 
of the tropical South American forms of Tubella, Parmula and 
Uruguaya. <A further search at points nearer the Southern ex- 
tremity of the peninsula may give us some of these. 

(11) Meyenia (Spongilla) baileyi, Bk. Proc. Zool Soe. ete. 1863, p. 451. 

“Sponge coating; surface smooth? Oscula and pores inconspicuous. 
Dermal membrane spiculous; spicula fusiform-acerate, entirely 
spined: spines of the middle cylindrical, truncated, very long and 
large. Skeleton spicula subfusiform-acerate, rather slender. Inter- 
stitial membranes spiculous; spicula same as those of the dermal 
membrane. Ovaria globular, smooth, abundantly spiculous; spicula 
arranged in lines radiating from the centre to the circumference of 
the ovary; birotulate; rotule irregularly and deeply cleft at the 
margins, incurvate; shaft very long, cylindrical, entirely spined; 
spines conical. Color in the dried state dark green.” Bowerbank. 

“Hab. A stream on Canterbury Road, West Point, New York.” 

(See remarks as to Heteromeyenia repens.) 


228 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


(12) Meyenia (Spongilla) capewelli, Bk. Proc. Zool. Soc. etc. 1863, p. 447. 

“Sponge massive, sessile; surface uneven, often lobular, smooth. 
Oscula simple, minute, dispersed. Pores inconspicuous. Dermal 
membrane pellucid, aspiculous; skeleton spicula acerate, rather short 
and stout. Ovaria subglobose; spicula birotulate, rather long, dis- 
posed in lines radiating from the centre of the ovary; rotulz flat, 
margins slightly and irregularly crenulate; shafts slender, incipiently 
spinous, varying in length from one to one and a half diameter of a 
rotula. Color dull green, with a tint of yellow.” Bowerbank. 

Hab. Wake Hindmarsh, Victoria, Australia.” 

(13) Meyenia anonyma, Carter. Ann. and Mag. ete. 1881, p. 95. 

“Sponge unknown, statoblast flask shaped; aperture terminal; 
composed of a membranous coat, striated longitudinally, supporting 
a reticulation consisting of extremely minute, erect, conical processes 
with their sharp ends inwards, and presenting in the centre of each 
interstice, especially towards each fundus, a short, thick, somewhat 
hour-glass-shaped spicule, whose outer end is more or less denticula- 
ted and whose inner one is inserted into the striated coat. Investing 
membrane of the germinal matter transparent, presenting the usual 
polygonal reticulation without granules, like compressed cell- 
structure.” Carter. 

Loc. River Amazons. 

(14) Meyenia ramsayi, W. A. Haswell. Proc. Linn. Soc. New South Wales, 
1882, p. 209. 

“Sponge massive, tubercular, with finger-like projections. 

Skeleton-spicules curved, abruptly pointed, smooth. 

Birotulate spicules, shafts cylindrical, with one to ten prominent 
spines; rotule deeply dentate; twelve to twenty teeth. 

Loc. Bell River at Wellington, Australia.” Haswell. 

(15) Meyenia crateriformis, Potts. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. ete. 1882, p. 12. (PI. 
WV, fot vas) PIX fie vy.) 

Sponge encrusting, thin; texture very loose, forming no tangible 
skeleton. 

Gemmules small, white, very numerous, visible from the upper 
or outer side of the sponge. Granular crust relatively extraordi- 
narily thick, embedding slender spicules of great length. The 
foraminal tubule, standing at the centre of a crater-like depression 
amongst these, has suggested the specific name. In position the 
shafts of these long birotulates are rarely parallel, but, leaning to 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 229 


each side, cross each other in a perplexing and beautiful manner. 
(Pl. V. fig. vi.) 

Skeleton spicules slender, fusiform, gradually pointed, sparsely 
and minutely microspined. 

Dermal spicules somewhat apocryphal. (While smooth, slender, 
cylindrical forms that seem to be such, prove, in their further 
development, to have been merely immature birotulates, pertaining 
to the gemmules, there wre others, still more slender and acuminate, 
that may be strictly dermal.) 

Birotulates of the gemmules very long and slender; shaft cylin- 
drical, whose length is five or six times the diameter of the suppor- 
ted rotules; abundantly spined, more particularly near the ends; 
spines long, cylindrical, rounded or recurved. Rotules composed of 
3 to 6 short, recurved hooks with finely acuminate points. (PI. X, 
fig. v, b.b.b.). 

Meas. Diameter of gemmules 0°013 inches. Skeleton spicules 
0:01 by 00004 inches. Length of birotulate spicules 0°0025 inches. 
Diameter of rotules 0°0004; of shaft 0°00015 inches. 

Hab. On fixed or floating timber in shallow water. 

Loe. Crowe’s Mill, Brandywine Creek; Ivy Mills, Chester Creek; 
Fairmount Dam, Schuylkill River; and League Island and Lam- 
bertville, Delaware River, Pennsylvania. 

The tradition that associates the Brandywine Battle Ground with 
the vision Lord Percy is said to have had of such a scene before 
leaving England, as the spot where he should meet his death in bat- 
tle, is so far justified by the fact that it is indeed one of the loveli- 
est scenes in Pennsylvania. These undulating hills, crowned with 
forest or waving with golden grain; the emerald meadows lining 
the broad stream on either side; the smaller brooklets gathering in 
the hollows and gurgling among the rocks, as they wind their way 
down to the main stream, form a scene of peace and tranquility 
which it is difficult to fill, in our own imaginations, with conflict 
and bloodshed or cover with the “thunder clouds of war.” 

It lay thus peacefully one summer day in 1881, when our wagons 
drew up near the old fashioned grist and saw mills, then occupied 
by Mr. Frank Crowe, about one mile above Chadd’s Ford, made 
famous on that Revolutionary occasion. Some of the party went 
“a-fishing,” but of course sponge hunting was the order of the day 
with the writer. Drawing on high rubber boots, I waded into the 
stream where the broad mill-race, a creek in itself though but a 


230 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


small portion of the Brandywine, narrows into the forebay and hur- 
ries on to the clattering wheels. At this point a rock-built over- 
flow, like a dam breast, had checked a number of nearly water-log- 
ged timbers, and others were aground in the shallow water below. 
Many of these when turned over disclosed specimens of a filmy gray 
sponge, branching off here and there along the surface of the wood, 
yet with a curious want of continuity, as if its particles, in their haste 
to march forward, had neglected to keep open communication with 
their base of supplies. All along the lines and dotting the broader 
portions, small white or yellowish gemmules gleamed through the 
thin dermis, instead of being buried as in most other sponges in the 
deeper parts of the tissues. 

This was the first discovery of M. crateriformis; it was afterward 
found in somewhat similar situations and with like characteristics 
in several other Pennsylvanian streams. So far as I remember, 
none of this species haS reached me from abroad, except in one In- 
stance, where the situation and circumstances were entirely dissim- 
ilar. ‘hey will be found described in association with the sketch of 
Meyenia plumosa. 

M. crateriformis was far from being the only sponge found on the 
occasion above described. In the lower corner of each mill, where 
the water boiled and rushed as it escaped from under the wheels, 
the stones and timbers bore many specimens of 8S. lacustris, S. fra- 
gilis and M. fluviatilis, The growth of the second of these, upon 
timbers lining the inner walls of the grist mill, was particularly 
abundant, nearly white and full of segregated spores. 

(16) Meyenia everetti, Mills. Proc. Am. Soc. Micros. 1884. (Pl. X, fig. iii, and iv.) 

Sponge green, without sessile portion, but consisting altogether of 
slender meandering filaments, little more than a sixteenth of an 
inch in diameter; made up of central lines of closely fasciculated 
skeleton spicules, with short thin lines of the same, diverging at an- 
gles of 30 to 50 degrees, and, on the surface, numerous single spic- 
ules, as yet unplaced, and forming no proper rietwork. Near their 
ends the fronds were abruptly reduced, nearly to the diameter of the 
central band of spicules, and appeared to terminate in a sharp 
point. 

Gemmules few but unusually large, as the crust is thick and the 
embedded birotulates are longer than in most other species. ~They 
are found axially, in a single series, along the fronds; each enclosed 
in a rather loosely formed capsule or cage of skeleton spicules, the 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 231 


diameter of which is much greater than that of the included gem- 
mule. 

Skeleton spicules slender, cylindrical, gradually or more abruptly 
pointed, smooth. (Pl. X, fig. ii and iv, a.a.a.) 

Dermal spicules, minute birotulates with slender, cylindrical 
shafts, and cap-iike rotules, notched at margin into five or six hooks. 
(Pl, X, as above, c.d.e.) 

Birotulates surrounding the gemmules long, but variable in length. 
Shafts smooth, slender, particularly near the middle; widening and 
becoming almost club-shaped at the extremities, where the rotules 
are formed of five or six stout, recurved, acuminate hooks. 

Meas. Diameter of gemmules 0°027 inches. Skeleton spicules 
0:0082 by 0°0002 inches. Gemmule birotulates 00025 by 0:0001 
inches. Diameter of rotule 0°0008 inches. Length of minute dermal 
birotulate 0°00063 inches. 

Hab. On submerged grass, weeds etc. in shallow water. 

Toe. Gilder Pond, Mt. Everett, Berkshire Co. Mass; collected 
by F. Wolle and H. 8. Kitchel: MacKay’s Lake, Pictou Co. 
Nova Scotia; Collected by A. H. MacKay. 

My friends Dr. Francis Wolle and H. 8. Kitchel Esq. of Bethle- 
hem, Pennsylvania, in the pursuit of their favorite study of des- 
mids and diatoms visited Mt. Everett near the extreme 8.W. 
corner of Massachussetts, in September 1882. While devoted to 
their own specialty they yet in the spirit of true naturalists found 
real pleasure in gathering subjects in other departments of natural 
history, for the benefit of their absent friends. 

In a note transmitting specimens and written immediately after 
their return, Mr. Kitchel says—‘Gilder Pond is a small pond 
some 18(0 ft. above the sea, on the side of the mountain, fed by 
springs at the bottom and the drainage from still higher- ground; 
no inlet, and no outlet except a small stream, which drains through 
the ground at one end.” “It is almost entirely surrounded by rocks 
and the water is very pure and cold.” “The sponge was first found 
upon the ground in shallow water; afterward in great quantities 
on submerged bushes etc. along the edge of the pond.” 

A card from Dr. Wolle a few days later gave the elevation as 
2400 feet. The rough sketches prepared by both gentlemen to 
suggest its appearance while growing, indicated a delicate branching 
sponge, but the specimens sent had been packed between cards and 
forwarded by letter; in one case, at least, after partial decomposition 


232 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [ 1887. 


in a bottle of water. There was nothing therefore in the fragments 
themselves to convince me of their external form except the sugges- 
tive presence of the broad bands of fasciculate skeleton spicules 
referred to in the description. 

Four years passed before I was able, by my own observations, to 
verify the impression so vaguely gathered. It was during the last 
week of September 1886 that I journeyed for the first time, to Gilder 
Pond, with the primary object of determining the character of this 
sponge. Primary but not sole, forno one familiar with the beauty 
of the Berkshire Hills, would quite credit the assertion that even 
the most enthusiastic naturalist could limit his enjoyment of them 
to the act of gathering an insignificant sponge from a tarn upon the 
mountain side. 

No, I saw and enjoyed all that the summer tourist enjoys, the 
sombre forests, the lichen-covered rocks; the mountain summits near 
at hand, the wide extended view which each gave to its visitors. 
I also climbed Mt. Everett, “the dome of the Taconics,” and sat 
alone, the center of an unbroken horizon, embracing hundreds of 
square miles of such varied beauty as may well be the memory of a 
life time;—but to all this was added the unspeakable charm of a 
morning spent on the bosom of that little lake, shut in by the silent 
woods, its flora and its fauna clearly revealed through the bright 
waters below me. I will not believe that a scientific interest in 
natural objects can lessen one’s enjoyment of the sights and the 
sounds, the scents and the colors that greet him; the reviving touch 
of the evening breeze or the exhilarant purity of this mountain air: 
it adds, instead, a sixth sense, the hope or the joy of discovery. 

I found the present species very abundant and others hardly 
less so; one of them I shall have occasion to describe hereafter. 
M. everetti was widely spread over the bottom of the pond, not on 
the mud however, the sedimentary alluvium that had gathered here 
to a great depth; but on the water-weeds and grasses, the submerged 
verdure, over which it had crawled in slender threads, reaching 
from leaf to stem and from blade to leaf, as if some giant spider had 
spun them; but even more like the wavering, inconsequent trail left 
by a snail or an earth-worm to mark its nightly wanderings. With 
arm bared and fingers used as a rake, I could gather it plentifully ; 
but its lines were so utterly flaccid that they at once became matted 
and massed together so as to lose all individuality. Some, now in 
the bottle at my side, were immersed almost immediately in alcohol, 
which hardened and preserved it. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 233 


This species is a very interesting one, furnishing the first instance 
among fresh-water sponges, in which the dermal spicule, generally 
a slender, smooth or more or less spiniferous acerate, is here seen as 
a well defined and symmetrical birotulate. Mr. Carter has kindly 
brought to my notice a very similar spicule occupying a like position 
in the marine form Halichondria birotulata, Higgins, from the West 
Indies and 8. Australia; but in the case of those from fresh-waters, 
we have had nothing more definite than the immature or apocryphal 
forms in M. crateriformis. The very peculiar dermal spicules char- 
acterizing MW. plumosa are most suggestive of this, or possibly, of a 
still more advanced type. (Spongilla bohmii and S. nove terre, were 
discovered later.) 

The re-discovery of this species among the magnificent collections 
of sponges made by Mr. MacKay from the water-shed and other 
lakes abounding in Pictou County, Nova Scotia, gave me great 
pleasure, as showing the persistence of the type in widely separated 
districts; and for the confirmation it afforded of my previous obser- 
vation, as to the general strengthening of spicular features in sponges 
as their localities approach sea-level. 

(17) Meyenia plumosa, Carter; (Spongilla plumosa, Carter.) Ann. and 
Mag. Nat. Hist. 1849, p. 81. 

“Massive, lobate. Structure feathery, fibrous, friable. Color 
greenish or light-brown. Skeleton-spicule curved, fusiform, grad- 
ually sharp-pointed, smooth. Flesh-spicule stelliform, consisting of 
a variable number of arms of various lengths radiating from a 
large, smooth globular body ; arms spined throughout; spines long- 
est at the ends, so as to present a capitate appearance, and recurved 
generally; the whole varying from a simple, spinous linear spicule 
to the stellate form first mentioned, thus modified by the size and 
presence of the globular inflation and number of arms developed 
from the centre of the former; abundant in all parts of the struct- 
ure, but especially in the neighborhood of the statoblasts. Stato- 
blast ellipsoidal; aperture lateral, infundibular; crust, which is 
thick and composed of granular microcell-substance, charged with 
birotulate spicules consisting of a long, straight, sparsely spiniferous 
shaft whose spines are large, conical and perpendicular, terminated 
at each end by an umbonate disk of equal size, whose margin is ir- 
regularly denticulated, with the processes more or less turned in- 
wards, arranged perpendicularly, with one disk resting on the chiti- 


16 


234 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [ 1887. 


nous coat and the other forming part of the surface of the crust.” 
Carter. 

Loc. Bombay. 

Meyenia plumosa, var. palmeri, Potts. Proc. U. 8. Natl. Museum, 1885, p. 
587. (Pl. X, fig. vi.) 

Sponge (as seen ina dry state) dark brown, massive, attached to and 
surrounding the dependent branches of small trees whose stems are 
flooded by the spring freshets. Texture very loose and when dry so 
brittle that the dermal surface cannot be satisfactorily examined. 
(The impression conveyed by the interior appearance of this sponge 
is that it is made up of an infinite number of radiating, confluent 
branches.) 

Gemmule large, numerous throughout the deeper portions of the: 
sponge ; subspherical or ovoid, surrounded by long birotulates im- 
bedded in a granular crust. 

Skeleton spicules straight or slightly curved, mainly cylindrical 
but gradually sharp-pointed, sparsely microspined. (Pl. X. fig. vi, a.) 

Dermal spicules irregularly stellate as in the typical species, but, 
in the specimens examined, much fewer in number. ‘They vary 
from simple acerates with one or more long divergent branches to 
beautiful radiate-spherical bodies whose rays are nearly equal, spined, 
and capitate by reason of recurved spines at their extremities. 
(ibid. e, e, e, f.) Another form of spicule, probably also dermal, 
of which several are seen upon nearly every slide prepared for mi- 
croscopic examination, is very difficult of description. It may be 
said to be composed of an irregular series of smooth, curved rays 
arising from a nearly common centre, and is somewhat suggestive 
of a hedgehog or Scotch terrier. (ibid, g. g.) 

Birotulate spicules pertaining to the gemmule, in length about 
three times the diameter of the supported rotules; shafts cylindrical, 
plentifully spined; spines long, conical. Outer surface of rotules 
convex, margins lacinulate; ends of incomplete rays obtuse, re- 
curved. (ibid. b, ¢, d.) 

Sponge masses subspherical, reaching five or six inches in diam- 
eter. 

This sponge, collected by Dr. Edward Palmer along the banks 
of the Colorado River, near Lerdo, Sonora, in Northwestern Mex- 
ico, about 59 miles S.S.W. from Fort Yuma, California, is a valuable 
addition to the sponge fauna of this. continent and interesting from 
the fact that the typical species, M. plumosa of Carter, has hereto- 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 235 


fore only been found in his original locality, the rock water-tanks of 
Bombay, East Indies. That it should skip a whole hemisphere and 
only be found the second time at its own antipodes is indeed re- 
markable. 

The lower reaches of the Colorado of the West extend for miles 
through a region described by the collector as “the hottest, driest, 
and most barren in the United States,” whose “vegetation consists of 
mesquit, cacti, and the screw-bean, Strombocarpus pubescens.” Its 
normal border lands are known as the “first” and “second bot- 
toms,” of which the latter are the higher and of course more distant 
from the channel. By the frequent changes in its bed however, 
the river cuts through these and, washing away the one and filling 
up the other, reverses their physical conditions. Upon the “second 
bottoms” then, said to be only reached to any considerable depth 
by the annual floods occurring during parts of May and June, 
and not to continue flooded more than six weeks at a time, the 
serew-bean abounds. It is described as a small tree of the general 
appearance of a peach tree, but with moreslender, drooping branches. 
More or less of an alkaline deposit whitens the ground upon which 
they grow, and the approaching traveler is puzzled to see in strong, 
contrast with it, hundreds or even thousands of dark masses, “like 
wasp’s nests,’ suspended two or three feet above. 

It was this conundrum that confronted Dr. Palmer during his 
recent visit, and the answer we have in the sponge before us. From 
the Amazon River in the tropics to the waters of Maine and Nova 
Scotia in the temperate regions of the north, sponges have long been 
known to affect the pendent branches of stream-bordering bushes; 
but it is unlikely that they have ever before been observed in such 
quantities suspended for nine or ten months of the year over land 
parched and desolate. 

On referring to the earlier descriptions of his discoveries, by H. J. 
Carter, we find that though he collected this species on two or 
more occasions, the fragments were always found detached from 
their place of growth and floating upon the surface in the 
water-tanks referred to, about one month after the rainy season 
had commenced. He believed that the vitality of the gemmules 
was preserved during the dry season, notwithstanding their expos- 
ure to the sun and desiccating winds, and that their germination 
after the water had again reached them was followed by a very rapid 
growth of new sponge. This would seem to have been the case also 


236 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


with the present variety as, according to the reports of the collector, 
the masses could not have been submerged for a greater period than 
six weeks in any one year. Whether the whole bulk as now seen 
was attained during a single season, or is the cumulative result of 
several annual growths of the persistent masses, cannot now be de- 
termined. (See description of Parmula brownit.) 

It is worthy of notice that M. plumosa and this variety, v. palmeri ; 
differ from all other known fresh-water sponges by the presence in 
them of a compound or substellate dermal spicule. The spicule of 
the dermis throughout the group are generally minute, spined acer- 
ates; in M. everetti, Mills, we find them as minute birotulates. 
In this species the two forms seem to be combined ; the spines have 
become central and prolonged, while their capitate extremities 
suggest the rotules of the last-named species. 

Of the six sponge masses from the above locality, sent by the 
Smithsonian Institution for examination, the smallest was some- 
what fusiform in shape and proved to belong to a different species, 
Meyenia crateriformis, Potts, heretofore found along the eastern 
border of the United States. In it alone, the mass was not dark. 
ened by the presence of some pervading vegetable parasite. 

(III) Gen. HETEROMEYENIA, Potts. 
Proce. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., 1881, p. 150. (PI. VI, fig. i.) 

Gen. char. Skeleton spicules and gemmule as in Meyenia; the 
latter surrounded by intermingled birotulates of two classes, gen- 
erally differing in form, and whose shafts are of unequal lengths. The 
proximal disks of all rest upon the chitinous coat; the outer ex- 
tremities of the less numerous class projecting beyond the others. 

This genus now covers at least three well defined species, with 
several marked varieties, and represents a type or modification of 
Meyenia unknown to Mr. Carter at the time of the preparation of 
his system. It was founded in 1881 upon the discovery of H. repens 
and H. argyrosperma at Lehigh Gap, Pennsylvania; and its neces- 
sity was confirmed shortly after by the addition of H. ryderi, and 
its several varieties. It will be seen by the genus definition that it 
is not intended to embrace mere irregularities in the positions or in 
the length of gemmule-birotulates, such as may sometimes be found 
in M. everetti or M. subdivisa; nor yet to include biserial or tri- 
serial arrangements of them. In each of the three principal species 
described there are essential differences, not merely in the length 
but in the forms of these birotulates; those of the longer class in 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 237 


each case being terminated by long, hooked rays, while the rotules 
of the others are larger, flatter and more delicately divided. (Pl. XI.) 


KEY TO THE SPECIES OF THE GENUS HETEROMEYENIA. 


1. Rays. of long birotulates noticeably incurved like fish-hooks ; 
rotulze of shorter class mushroom shaped; shafts generally 
smooth. Dermal spicules present. (Pl. XI, fig. iii.) 

HI. repens. 

2. Rays of long birotulates few, (1 to 4) long, stout and claw-like ; 
shafts with few spines; rotulz of smaller class very irregular ; 

- shafts abundantly spined. (PI. XI, fig. i and ii.) 

HI. argyrosperma. 

3. Rotule of long birotulates small; rays hooked; shafts spinifer- 
ous: rotulz of smaller class large, flat; margins lacinulate or 
delicately rayed; shafts generally smooth. (Pl. XI, fig. iv, v, 
and vi.) HI. rydert. 

(1) Heteromeyenia repens, Potts. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila. 1881, p.150. (PI. 

XI, fig. iii.) 

Spongilla repens, Potts. Proce. ete., 1880, p. 357. 

Sponge bright green, encrustiag, thin. Texture loose and inco- 
herent; the projecting lines of skeleton spicules giving it a pecul- 
iarly rough appearance. 

Gemmule not very abundant, spherical; with granular crust im- 
bedding two classes of birotulate spicules as described. 

Skeleton spicules rather slender, subfusiform, sparsely micro- 
spined ; gradually pointed. 

Dermal spicules fusiform, nearly straight, entirely spined ; spines 
cylindrical, rounded; those near the middle perpendicular, much 
longer than the others. 

Gemmule-birotulates of the longer class comparatively few, stand- 
ing amongst the others ; shafts smooth or microspined, nearly cylin- 
drical, often irregularly bent. Rotulee dome-shaped, the ends of 
the recurved rays still further incurved like fish-hooks; termina- 
tions rounded. (Pl. XI, fig. iii, b.b.) 

Birotulates of the shorter class very numerous and symmetrical, 
about 3 the length of the others; shafts generally largest near the 
middle, or least near the rotules; often with one or more conspic- 
uous spines. Curvature of the rotules like that of a mushroom, or 
rather flat umbrella; rays not deeply notched; rounded or slightly 
incurved. (Pl. XI, fig. iii, c.c.c.) 


238 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Meas. Skeleton spicules 0°0111 by 0:00045 inches. Dermal spic- 
ules 0°0025 by 0:0001 inches. Shaft of long birotulates 0:0029 by 
0:00015 inches; diameter of rotule 0°0009 inches. Length of short 
birotulates 0:00168 inches ; diameter of its rotules 0:0007 inches. 

Hab. On plants, timber, ete., in shallow water. 

Loc. In the pool at Lehigh Gap, Pennsylvania; in Lake Ho- 
patcong, New Jersey, and at other places along the Eastern coast 
of the United States. 

Lehigh Gap, frequently mentioned as a locality in these descrip- 
tions, is a rail-road station and quiet watering place, where the 
Lehigh River forces its way through the Blue Mts. in Carbon 
County, Pennsylvania. The mountain chain or ridge, with an ele- 
vation of about eleven hundred feet above the river, is here abruptly 
cut through by it, leaving on one side precipitous, jagged edges of 
bare rock; while on the other it more gradually slopes from the 
river to the summit. 

Nearly at the narrowest point the river is crossed by an old time 
suspension bridge depending from chains composed of long iron 
links. On the bank of the river just below, there stands, or until 
quite recently stood, the ruin of an old mill, that had been burned 
before the memory of the oldest inhabitant. The mill race, passing 
under an archway through its walls, was choked by the fallen and 
blackened timbers, amongst which the water could hardly have 
been said even to creep, excepting when a freshet in the adjacent 
river supplied its fauna and flora with a momentary draught of 
fresh water. 

It so chanced that during the early days of my enthusiasm for 
sponge collecting, curiosity led me to look into this pool, in reality 
little more than a very wet cellar, with the result of adding a new 
genus (Heteromeyenia) to the system of fresh water sponges, with 
two species pertaining to the same; also a variety of Spongilla fra- 
gilis, a form of Meyenia fluviatilis and a new species (T. penn- 
sylvanica) of the genus Tudbella, its first discovery in other waters 
than those of the River Amazons, South America. Numerous spec- 
imens of the higher types of minute aquatic life; fine species of 
Bryozoa etc., gave added interest to this field of work. 

On October 13th., 1880 the first specimen of H. repens was dis- 
covered upon the stems and leaves of a Potamogeton, by my friend 
and companion Mr. J.S. Cheyney ; and after reaching home I found 
that I had, myself, collected others from the fallen timbers, without 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 239 


recognizing their novelty. Its habit was to creep over submerged 
timbers and sticks, the leaves of water plants, the slender stems 
of Nitella ete., generally, when upon a smooth surface, assuming 
vermiform lines, one fourth inch or more in width, along which the 
gemmules were left in scattered groups. Five years later I found 
it growing in a similar fashion in Lake Hopatcong, New Jersey. 

I have been thus particular to give the history of this species be- 
cause of the doubt that may disturb other minds than my own, 
whether it may not be identical with Meyenia (Spongilla) baileyi, of 
Bowerbank; the sponge that Prof. Bailey gathered “from a stream 
on the Canterbury Road, near West Point, New York.” Admit- 
ting the resemblance of the spicules that Dr. B. has represented and 
described, to some of those pertaining to this species, I would call 
attention to the fact that he has neither described nor represented 
the more numerous class of birotulate spicules, which, under the 
supposition that the species were identical, would be a singular 
omission. If stress be laid upon the resemblance of the dermal 
spicules of the two forms, I remark that two species of Carterius 
CC. tubisperma and C. latitenta) have a similar one. The type spec- 
imen from which the description by Dr. B. was prepared, was a 
very small one and I have not had access to it for final comparison. 
For these reasons and while a doubt remains as to their identity, 
I incline to hold fast by my descriptive title. 

(2) Heteromeyenia argyrosperma, Potts. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila. 1881, p. 
150. (Pl. VI. fig. i.) 

Spongilla argyrosperma, Potts. (Proc. Acad. ete., 1880, p. 357.) 

Sponge minute, encrusting ; color gray; texture loose. 

Gemmule abundant; relatively large, on account of the unusually 
thick granular crust, through which the distal ends of the longer 
class of surrounding birotulates sometimes project, or support portions 
of it in many conical prominences. (Pl. VI, fig. i.) Foraminal 
tubule somewhat prolonged; smallest at the extremity. Color silvery 
white, suggesting the specific name.’ 

Skeleton spicules rather slender, cylindrical or sub-fusiform ; 
abruptly pointed, sparsely spiniferous; spines small, pointed ; pro- 
jecting forward towards the extremities of the spicules. (Pl. XI, 
fig. i, a.a.) 


1If this and some other of the specific names, derived from the Greek, are 
found not to be in “good form,” I can only regret that the discovery of the rule 
came too late, and that many alterations of name may be a worse error. 


240 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Dermal spicules apparently wanting. 

Gemmule birotulates of the larger class very robust; shafts long, 
irregularly cylindrical, often bent, occasionally spinous; spines long, 
pointed, perpendicular or recurved. Rays of the rotulze one to four, 
assuming the form of strong, claw-like hooks, recurved and incurvyed. 
(Pl XT igi) b-b.) 

Shorter birotulates much smaller, abundantly spined; spines 
long, conical. Rotules flatter, irregularly hooked. (Pl. XI, fig. i, 
C.C.C. ) 

Meas. Skeleton spicules 0°0109 by 0:0004 inches. Long birot- 
ulates 0°00543 by 0:0003 inches. Diameter of disks or hooks 0°0012 
inches. Length of short birotulates 0°0028 inches. Diameter of 
disk 0:0007 inches. 

Hab. On submerged sticks, stones, etc. 

Loe. Lehigh Gap and Holicong, Pennsylvania; New England 
States, New Jersey, Nova Scotia, ete. 

No other sponge as yet found in American waters, can compare 
with this, in the robustness and positive characters of its birotulate 
spicules. It was first found at Lehigh Gap and has since been gath- 
ered and received from a few other places. 

Notwithstanding its strong points, the sponge itself has been 
known to occur only as a delicate incrustation; or its whilom 
presence has been recognized by the discovery of the gemmules that 
had been left after nearly all its skeleton spicules had been washed 
away. 

Heteromeyenia argyrosperma, var. tenuis, Potts. (Pl. XI, fig. ii.) 

This variety of H. argyrosperma differs from the typical species 
chiefly in the extreme slenderness of all its parts. 

Meas. Skeleton spicules 00087 by 0:0002 inches. Long birot- 
ulates 0°00438 by 0:00015 inches. Diameter of rotules or hooks 
0:0006 inches. Length of short birotulate 0°00297 inches. Diam- 
eter of its rotules 0:0005 inches, 

Loc. UHarvey’s Lake near Wilkes-Barre, Pennsylvania, and 
Lake Hopatcong, New Jersey.’ 


1 It will be noticed that the slender forms of well known sponges which have, 
in this work, been uniformily designated as varieties, have been generally collected 
in waters at high altitudes, S. Zacustris, v. montana at 2500 feet, (Pl. VIII, fig. vi); 
S, fragilis, v. minuta, 600 ft.5 v. minudissima (Pl VILL, fig. ii.) and v. wrregularis 
1206 feet; H. argyrosperma, v. tenuis, 1200 ft, (Pl. XI, fig. ii); and Zueblla penn- 
sylvanica, v. minima, at 1800 feet above sea level. On the other hand H. ryderd, 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 241 


Harvey’s Lake, Pennsylvania, and Lake Hopatcong in Northern 
New Jersey, in nearly the same latitude, and with a common alti- 
tude of about 1200 feet, may be classed as mountain lakes, lying in 
the gorges between high hills, wooded or cultivated, and with no 
outlook in any direction. Of latter years, both have been enlarged 
and increased in depth by the construction of gates at their outlets. 
By this means the water has been raised and controlled, in the 
former, for milling purposes; in the latter, to use it as a feeder to 
the Morris Canal. In Lake Hopatcong the water thus “backed 
up” has found its way through cross-gorges into parallel valleys, 
originally heavily wooded, and the denuded stems and shorter stumps, 
standing up through the glittering water or resting in the shallows, 
suggest a prosaic if not a classical appropriateness, in the local name 
of one of them,—the “River Styx.” 

In this locality and in the so-called “Cedar Swamp,” another deep 
bay in this nine-mile-long pond, I found my principal sport as a 
collector. The season (the last of October,) was perhaps rather 
late for the species represented ; but on nearly every floating log or 
fallen tree top, or loosened stump, could be found when they were 
turned over, shining patches of white or yellowish gemmules, left in 
groups upon the smooth surface or partly hidden in little crevices 
of bark or root. No conspicuous sponge masses, few even of the 
filmy layers of skeleton spicules; only these scattering and loosely 
placed aggregations. Great numbers of them were chipped off and 
dried for more particular examination in the laboratory. 

This kind of collecting has been found far more productive of 
interesting species than where one limits himself to the larger, green 
sponges. Though not a single massive sponge had been discovered, 
representatives were collected of three forms of S. fragilis, two of 
Hi. argyrosperma, one of H. repens, besides many specimens of Tu- 
bella pennsylvanica. 


v. da/eni, (Pl. XI, fig. 1v.) came from near Plainfield, New Jersey and from Flor- 
ida, in both, presumably, at a low level; and one of the most robust forms of 
S. dacustris seen in this country, was gathered from an “Ice Lake’’ in the Sierra 
Nevada Mts. at an altitude of 7000 feet. (PI. VII, fig. i.) 

If a reason be sought to account for the prevailing rule in these cases, the 
plausible suggestion may of course be made, that the water of lakes upon dividing 
ridges or high table-lands may be deficient in the silicious constituent that would 
be acquired later, from violent contact with rocks in the bed of mountain streams, 
etc.; but a much longer series of observations and exact chemical analysis will 
be needed to make this observation any more than a guess, 


242 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [ 1887. 


(4) Heteromeyenia longistylis, Mills. Proc. Am. Soc. of Microscopists 1884 p. 16. 

Sponge unknown. 

Gemmule large, spherical ; crust thick. 

Skeleton spicules slender, cylindrical to sub-fusiform; gradually 
pointed, very sparsely microspined. 

Dermal spicules fusiform, entirely spined; spines near the mid- 
dle long, cylindrical; terminations rounded. 

Shafts of the larger class of birotulates relatively very long, cy- 
lindrical, often bent, generally smooth. Hooks of rotulz recurved 
and incurved. 

Rotules of the shorter class of birotulates flatter; shafts eylindri- 
cal, spinous; spines short, conical. 

Meas. Skeleton spicules 0:0103 by 0:00025 inches. Length of 
dermal spicules 00023 inches. Long birotulates 0°0049 by 0:00015 
inches. Diameter of disk 0°0009 inches. Length of short birot- 
ulate 0°0032 inches. Diameter of its disk 0:0008 inches. 

Loc. Lehigh River, Bethlehem, Pa.(?) Collected by Dr. Wolle. 

I had been inclined to consider the above merely a variety of 
H. argyrosperma, but the mention of dermal spicules in my descrip- 
tion, prepared several years ago from a very minute fragment, has 
induced me to give it the benefit of the doubt, until the sponge 
itself can be again collected. 

(3) Heteromeyenia ryderi, Potts. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila. 1882, p. 13. 
(Pl. XI, fig. iv, v and vi.) 

Sponge light green, massive, often hemispherical; texture loose # 
surface more or less lobed. 

Gemmule numerous, spherical, relatively smaller than in H. argy- 
rosperma; crust thick; foramina inconspicuous, short, tubular. 

Skeleton spicules non-fasciculate, fusiform, gradually pointed, 
entirely spined, except at the extremities; spines broadly conical, 
often projected forward, towards the terminations of the spicules. 
(Pl. XI, figs. iv to vi, a,a, etc.) 

Dermal spicules wanting. 

Long birotulates variable in relative numbers, shafts cylindrical, 
spined ; spines equal in length with the rays of the rotule; hooked 
or curved from the extremities; rotule of three to six short, re- 
curved hooks ; sometimes umbonate or with a spinous termination. 
(Ibid. b,b, ete.) 

Short birotulates with cylindrical shafts rapidly enlarging under ” 
the rotules, bearing one or more perpendicular spines. Diameter 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 243 


of rotules nearly ds great as the length of the shaft; margins lacin- 
ulate or crenulate, outer surfaces flat, symmetrical, often micro- 
spined ; terminations rounded. (PI. XI, fig. v, ¢,d, etc.) 

Meas. Skeleton spicules 0°0127 by 0:0006 inches. Long birot- 
ulates 0°0023 by 0:00025 inches. Diameter of disk 0°0006 inches. 
Length of short birotulates 0°0012 inches; diameter of its disk 
0:0009 inches. 

Hab. Timbers, stones, ete., in shallow flowing water. 

Toe. Found from Florida to Nova Scotia, and from the Atlan- 
tic coast to Iowa, United States. 

H. ryderi alone, of this genus, has been found large enough to at- 
tract the attention of a casual observer; inclining to form upon 
plane surfaces, hemispherical or dome-shaped masses several inches 
in diameter. In these and other cases they are made up of a con- 
geries of lobes or rounded prominences. It was first found in the 
year 1881, rather plentifully, within a limited space upon the rocky 
bottom of Indian Run, a very small stream in the neighborhood of 
Philadelphia, Pennsylvania. The following year it was missing, 
and I have never since found it in that stream. It has been gath- 
ered or received from at least nine American States mostly along 
the Atlantic coast from Nova Scotia to Florida, but including one 
remittance from the western state of Iowa. The finest specimen 
collected was from the timber side of the fore-bay of E. Doughty’s 
mill, Absecum, New Jersey. This was about three inches in diam- 
eter and more than two inches in thickness.’ . 

Hf. ryderi has furnished me with my latest and most valuable les- 
son in group classification. Until quite recently the species stood 
compact, or with only the single suggested variety, H. baleni, where 
the spicular features were similar, though more slender, and the 
general form of the sponge had not been particularly observed. 


1 The circumstance above mentioned as tg the failure to find this species at 
the same place during successive seasons, is a peculiarity of habit only too famil- 
iar to sponge collectors. However reliable their recurrence may be in Jakes or 
ponds, in our smaller s/veams the fact that a species was found at a given locality 
during one season, furnishes no guarantee for its reappearance there during the 
next. When amy sponge is found, the probabilities are rather in favor of its belong- 
ing to a different species. In the present case, a year or two later, I found, a few 
yards further down the stream, not H. ryderi but Tudbella pennsylvanica. From 
my favorite locality for Carterius latitenta, a friend, who undertook to bring me a 
fresh specimen, two or three years after its first discovery, sent me a fine form of 
S. lacustris ; and so they go, constantly moving down stream; one species suc- 
ceeding another as they travel on to the great sea and there— 


244 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Last autumn I collected in Gilder Pond, Berkshire Co. Massa- 
chusetts, already described, a sponge as different in its general ap- 
pearance from the typical form of H. ryderi, as can well be imag- 
ined, but with similar birotulate spicules; and their very dissimilar- 
ity in external form led me to think of H. pictovensis, in which the 
gemmule spicules are also like those of H. ryderi. It was not at all 
willingly, but rather in spite of an exceedingly rebellious disinclina- 
tion, that I came at last to the conclusion that the others had no 
sufficient claim to specific distinction, as H. ryderi typified and in- 
cluded them all. 

The strongest member of this species is the variety H. pictovensis, 
next to be described. (Pl. XI, fig. vi.) I have only seen rather 
minute specimens of it, but believe it to be both massive and com- 
pact, and nearly smooth in surface and outline. A form found in 
the Lehigh River at White Haven, comes next, also with strongly 
spinous skeleton spiculee and very robust birotulates. Then comes 
the typical form from Philadelphia, described above as externally. 
hemispherical, but composed of compacted lobes. In the next 
v. walshii, from Gilder Pond,I imagine the lobes have separated 
and spread out into the slender, subdividing branches mentioned in 
the description of that variety. The series probably terminates with 
the delicate features of v. baleni (Pl. XI, fig. iv,) which will most 
likely be found also branching. 

Heteromeyenia ryderi, v. pictovensis, Potts. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila. 
1885, p, 28. (Pl. XI, fig. vi.) 

Sponge light green, even when dry; massive, encrusting. Text- 
ure very compact; spicules non-fasciculated, persistent. Surface 
mostly smooth. 

Gemmules as discovered very scarce, spherical; crust thick. 

Skeleton spicules cylindrical, short, robust, rounded or abruptly 
terminated, entirely spined; spines conical at the middle of the 
spicule, elsewhere generally curving forward toward each extremity. 
Rounded terminations of spicules covered with short spines, though 
frequently a single large spine or acute termination is seen at one 
or both ends. (Pl. XI, fig. vi, a.b.c.) 

Dermal spicules absent or undiscovered. 

Birotulates of the longer class surrounding the gemmules rather 
numerous, one third of their own length longer than the others; 
shafts mostly smooth, conspicuously fusiform, frequently with one 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 245 


or more long spines near the middle. Rotules consisting of three 
to six irregularly placed rays, recurved at their extremities. 
(Ibid. d,d,d.) 

Birotulates of the shorter class abundant and compactly arranged 
around the gemmule; shafts mostly smooth, though sometimes bear- 
ing a single spine; irregularly cylindrical but rapidly thickening to 
support the rotules, which are large, umbonate, nearly flat, and 
finely lacinulate at their margins; occasionally microspined. (Ibid. 
€, €, e.) | 

Meas. Skeleton spicules 0°0075 by 0:00075 inches. Length of 
long birotulates 0°0021, of short birotulates 0°0012 inches. Diameter 
of disk of latter 0:0009 inches. 

Hab. On submerged wood, ete. 

Loc. Collected by A. H. MacKay Esq. of Pictou, Nova Scotia, 
from several lakes upon the water-shed of that region; and later, 
from similar situations in Newfoundland. 

The close general agreement of the above description, (prepared 
while the writer was under the conviction that the sponge was a 
distinct species) with that just given of the typical HZ. ryderi, except 
as regards the robustness and spinous character of their skeleton 
spicule, (features that we have already seen to be extremely varia- 
ble) will, I think, help to explain, perhaps to justify my present 
act in reducing it to the position of a variety of the latter. That 
there are obvious differences between them is unquestionable; that 
these differences are specific, I do not now believe. 

This beautiful sponge was first discovered by Mr. A. H. MacKay 
during the summer of 1884, when its novelty, as indicated by its 
unusually robust, entirely spined skeleton spicules, was easily imag- 
ined; but the absence of gemmules at that time, precluded the 
determination of its generic relations, and it continued for a while 
unnamed. During the last week in December of the same year, a 
further search was rewarded by the finding of other “specimens 
upon sticks pulled up through a break made in the ice,” and among 
these a few and but a few gemmules were discovered. These sufficed 
to place it clearly within the genus Heteromeyenia, with the final 
designation as indicated above. 

The skeleton spicules of this variety are more entirely and con- 
spicuously spined than those of any other known North American 
sponge. In some forms of Meyenia fluviatilis they are noticeably 
spiniferous, though the terminations are generally naked; in Tubella 


246 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


pennsylvanica they are entirely spined. The spicules of Spongilla 
igloviformis are marked with large, prickle-like spines; and amongst 
material collected at Deep Creek, Virginia, and also from 
sedimentary deposits in Nova Scotia, still another and more coarsely 
spined spicule has been collected, whose affiliations have not, 
as yet, been ascertained. H. v. pictovensis differs from all these 
in its dense spination and in the relatively great thickness and the 
rounded ends of its spicules. 

Attention is asked for a moment to one fact stated by Mr. 
MacKay in his letter transmitting the last above specimens. They 
were gathered in midwinter from under the ice and were as I 
can testify, of a vivid green color and from fis description were evi- 
dently still growing. The scarcity of gemmules may remind us of a 
similar condition in the case of Spongilla aspinosa, which has also been 
seen to be evergreen; and of the inference then suggested that they 
may not exist because they are not needed. 

The form alluded to as having been found at White Haven has 
never been named, and does not need varietal designation. Its 
general spiculation is merely more robust than that of H. rydert 
in a smaller degree than that in which the spicules of v. balena seem 
less so. Intermediately must be placed, 

Heteromeyenia ryderi, v. walshii, n. v. 

Sponge light green; primarily sessile but soon sending out slen- 
der, subdividing branches, palmate, with rounded terminations; 
giving them astag-horn-like appearance. Fronds made up of many 
slender, nearly parallel lines of slightly fasciculated spicules, the 
net work being completed by crossing lines of single or nearly 
solitary spicules. 

Gemmules infrequent, spherical; crust rather slight. 

Skeleton spicules slender, cylindrical, somewhat curved, gradually 
or more abruptly pointed, sparsely microspined. 

Long birotulates with typical rotules of hooked rays; shafts inflated 
at the middle, with one to five long spines. 

Rotules of short birotulates relatively large, flat; margins lacin- 
ulate; shafts smooth, thickening under the rotules. 

Loe. Gilder Pond, Massachusetts. 

During that solitary but most enjoyable morning spent upon 
Gilder Pond, as already described in my sketch of M. everetti, 
I discovered, early in my explorations, that there were beneath my 
boat two forms of branching sponges. They were not very dissimilar 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 247 


in size, that is, in the slenderness of their fronds; but in the one case 
these terminated abruptly in sharp points,—in the other they were 
rounded as above described, and reminded me of the broadly pal- 
‘mate antlers of a stag. On reaching my microscope their generic 
difference was quickly discovered. 

The name I have attached to this variety is in acknowledgement 
of the exceptional courtesy shown and the assistance given me by 
Mr. T. L. Walsh, the owner of the pond and of the surrounding 
land upon the mountain side. 


Heteromeyenia ryderi, v. baleni. (PI. XI, fig. iv.) 

Meas. Skeleton spicules 0:0072 by 0:00015 inches. Long birotu- 
lates 000185 by 0:000075 inches. Diameter of disk 0°0005 inches. 
Length of short birotulates 0°0012 inches. Diameter of its disk 
0:0006 inches. 

Loc. Plainfield, New Jersey; Florida ete. 

This variety bears the same relation to its typical species that v. 
tenuis does to H. argyrosperma. All classes of spicules are very 
slender; but with this exception the associated forms resemble those 
of H. ryderi. It is dedicated to my friend Mr. A. D. Balen, who 
first collected it near Plainfield, New Jersey; but it has since been 
found in several localities, including the state of Florida where it 
was collected by Mr. Mills. 

It has been remarked in my comments upon Spongilla nove terre 
that intermediate forms connecting the genera distinguished by 
birotulate spiculee, were frequent. One instance of this is found in 
the species beforeus. The genus Heteromeyenia is only distinguished 
from Meyenia by the presence of two dissimilar classes of birotulates. 
The numbers of those of the larger class are sometimes so reduced 
as to be with some difficulty detected; as ina form of H. ryderi sent 
me by Prof. Osborne from Ames, Iowa. In Meyenia millsti, from 
Florida, we have, what is essentially the same sponge, with this class 
entirely eliminated: as, however, there is left but one class, we 
can do no other than place that species among the Meyenie. 

Since preparing the above, I have received two contributions of 
sponges from Mr. Fred. Mather, the intelligent and energetic super- 
intendent of a hatching establishment at Cold Spring Harbor, Long 
Island, N. Y., under the care of the U. 8. Fish Commission. Both 
of these have proved to be masses of H. ryderi. He reports them as 
growing plentifully throughout the winter, in their tanks and ponds, 
with the temperature frequently at 32° F. and below. The species 


248 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


therefore, in this region, as well as in Nova Scotia and New Found- 
land must be considered as at least occasionally perennial. 
(IV.) Gen. TUBELLA, Carter. 

Gen. char. Skeleton spicule as in the foregoing genera, but some- 
times hemispherically rounded at the extremities. Gemmule glob- 
ular or elliptical; apertures lateral or terminal. Granular crust 
charged with trumpet-shaped inzequibirotulate spicules, of which the 
larger rotule rests upon the chitinous coat; the size of the outer 
rotule smaller, but bearing a variable relation to that of the former. 
The margins of the larger rotules generally entire. 

The genus Tubella was created by H. J. Carter in 1881 with four 
species, all from the River Amazon, in South America; one of 
them was of his own naming; the remaining three having been prev- 
iously described (as Spongillas), by Dr. Bowerbank. The new 
genus was needed to separate those sponges having markedly un- 
equal birotulates, from the typical forms of Meyenia. The discovery 
in Pennsylvania during the same year, of a fifth species and after- 
ward of its wide distribution throughout the United States, tends to 
approve this necessity. Ann. and Mag. 1881, p.96. (PL VI, fig. ii.) 

KEY TO THE SPECIES OF THE GENUS TUBELLA. 
1. Ineequibirotulate or trumpet-shaped spicules of two forms, upon 
separate gemmules. The shafts of one form stouter and bear- 
ing a larger distal rotule than that of the other. Flesh spicules 


wanting. T. paulula. 
2. Shafts of trumpet-shaped spicules long, nearly cylindrical, 
spiniferous. Flesh spicules entirely spined. T. spinata. 


3. Sponge structure rigid; terminations of skeleton spicules rounded. 
Gemmules surrounded by a capsule of spined spicules, much 
smaller than those of the skeleton. Shaft of trumpet-shaped 
spicules short, with a ring-like inflation near the larger rotule. 

T. reticulata. 

4. Birotulates in two zones, 7. e. trumpet-shaped next the chitinous 
coat, surrounded by a zone of short, robust spicules with equal 
rotules of eight recurved teeth or rays. T. recurvata. 

5. Skeleton spicules spiniferous. No dermal spicules. Rotules of 
trumpet-shaped spicules flat or twisted; margins generally en- 
tire; shafts smooth. (PI. VI, fig. ii.) T. pennsylvanica. 

(1) Tubella paulula, Carter. Ann. and Mag. 1881, p. 96. 

Spongilla paulula, Bowerbank. Proc. Zool. Soe. ete., 1863, p. 453. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. QAI 


Sponge “thin, encrusting. Surface even. Structure fragile, 
crumbling. Color now brown. Skeleton spicule curved, fusiform, 
abruptly sharp-pointed, spiniferous or smooth. Statoblast globular; 
aperture sunken, infundibular; crust composed of granular micro- 
cell structure, charged with two kinds of ineequibirotulates, one 
form of which is much stouter than the other, and consists of a 
straight shaft passing by trumpet-like expansion into the large 
disk, which often has radiating -lines, and abruptly terminating in 
the other, which is only one fourth the diameter of the former; the 
other form similarly constucted, but more delicate, with the shaft 
inflated towards the large disk, and the smaller one much less in 
proportion than in the larger form; the forms not mixed but con- 
fined to their statoblasts respectively; arranged perpendicularly, 
with the large disk resting on the chitinous coat, and the smaller 
one forming part of the surface of the statoblast.” Carter. 

Loc. River Amazon. 

(2) Tubella spinata, Carter. Ann. and Mag. 1881, p. 96. 

Sponge “thin, coating, spreading. Structure fragile, crumbling. 
Color light brown. Skeleton spicule curved, fusiform, gradually 
sharp-pointed, smooth or spiniferous. Flesh spicule minute, curved, 
usiform, thin, gradually sharp-pointed, covered with perpendicular 
spines, which are longest about the centre. Statoblast elliptical, 
flask-shaped ; aperture terminal ; crust thick, composed of granular 
microcell-substance charged with inzequibirotulate spicules consist- 
ing of a straight shaft inflated near the small end, and passing by a 
trumpet-like expansion into the large disk. Sparsely spined; disk 
circular, smooth, with an even margin, small end consisting of a 
circular convex head, regularly denticulated on the margin with 
eight or more conical processes, which are slightly inclined towards 
the shaft; arranged perpendicularly, so that the disk rests on the 
chitinous coat and the head forms part of the surface of the stato- 
blast.” Carter. 

Loe. River Amazon. 

(3) Tubella reticulata, Carter. Ann. and Mag. 1881, p. 97. 

Spongilla reticulata, Bowerbank. Proc. Zool. Soe. etc. 1863, p. 
455. 

Sponge “elliptical, or fusiform when growing round the immersed 
small branches of trees. Structure extremely rigid, reticulate, ter- 
minating in thorn-like processes on the surface. Color light sea- 
green when growing in clear water. Skeleton spicules curved or 


250 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


bent, cylindrical or subfusiform, rounded at the ends, absolutely 
smooth or sparsely spiniferous, becoming more so towards the stato- 
blasts where they are not more than half the size, thickly spined, 
and in this shape form a distinct capsular layer around each of 
those organs. Statoblast elliptical, ovoid ; aperture terminal ; crust 
composed of granular microcell-substance, charged with inzequibi- 
rotulate spicules consisting of a straight shaft passing by trumpet- 
like expansion into the large disk, with two or more spines about 
the centre, and furnished with a ring-like inflation towards the 
disk; disk circular, smooth, with even margin, which is somewhat 
recurved, small end consisting of a circular umbonate head, regu- 
larly denticulated on the margin, with 6-8 conical processes, which 
are slightly inclined inwards or towards the shaft ; arranged perpen- 
dicularly, so that the disk rests on the’ chitinous coat, and the head 
or small end forms part of the surface of the statoblast.” Carter. 

Loc. River Amazon. 

(4) Tubella recurvata, Carter. Ann. and Mag. 1881, p. 98. 

Spongilla recurvata, Bowerbank. Proc. Zool. Soc. etc. 1863, p. 
456. 

Sponge “sessile, coating. Surfaceeven. Structure fragile, crumb- 
ling. Color brownish. Skeleton spicules curved, fusiform, abruptly 
sharp-pointed, smooth or spiniferous. Statoblast globular; aperture 
infundibular; crust thick, composed of granular microcell-sub- 
stance charged with inzequibirotulate spicules, consisting of a deli- 
cate, straight, smooth shaft passing by trumpet-like expansion into 
the large disk, which is circular, smooth, saucer-shaped, inverted, 
with even margin, curved towards the shaft, and abruptly termina- 
ting in the other, which is only one eighth of the diameter of the 
disk, arranged perpendicularly with the large disk resting on the 
chitinous coat, and the small one somewhat within the surface of the 
crust; surrounded by a capsule of short thick spicules, consisting of 
a straight, smooth shaft, slightly inflated in the centre, and termina- 
ted at each end by an equal-sized head, which is prominently um- 
bonate, with circular margin regularly divided into eight conical 
teeth slightly incurved, arranged perpendicularly around the stato- 
blast, with one end free and the other adherent to the surface of 
the crust.” Carter. 

Loc. River Amazon; also Beni River, East Bolivia. 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 251 


(5) Tubella pennsylvanica, Potts. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila. 1882, p. 14. (Pl. 
VI, fig. ii, Pl. XII, figs. i, ii, iii.) 

Sponge gray; or, when growing in the light, green; minute, 
incrusting ; surface of mature specimens often found covered with 
parallel skeleton spicules, not yet arranged to form cell-like inter- 
spaces. 

Gemmules very numerous, small; granular crust thin or thick; 
sometimes covering to a considerable depth, the outer extremities 
of the rotules, which in other cases project beyond it. (PI. VI. 
fig. ii.) 

Skeleton spicules extremely variable as to length and curvature; 
sub-fusiform, acuminate or rounded; entirely spined; spines large; 
conical; terminations mostly rounded. (Pl. XII, fig. i, ii and iii, 
2.2.2.) 

Dermal spicules wanting. 

Birotulate spicules surrounding the gemmules numerous, consisting 
of a large rotule next the chitinous coat; whilst the distal rotule 
varies in diameter from that of the connecting shaft to near equality 
with the other. Margin of large rotule generally entire; surface 
flat and table-like or irregularly exflected; smaller rotule obscurely 
angular or occasionally notched. Shafts widening toward the larger 
rotule, variable in length and thickness; always smooth. (ibid b. ec. 
d. etc.) 

Meas. Skeleton spicules 00066 by 0°0003 inches. Inzequibiro- 
tulates 0:00035 by 0:0001 inches. Diameter of large rotule 0.0007 
inches; do, of smaller rotule 0°00015 inches. 

Hab. On stones and timbers in shallow water. 

Loc. Uehigh River and tributaries; also generally throughout 
the Eastern United States. 

The first specimens of 7. pennsylvanica were found in Novem- 
ber 1881, among a miscellaneous collection of sponges from Lehigh 
Gap,where they had grown, at an altitude of about 600 ft. above sea 
level. They were minute, barely one fourth inch in diameter; but were 
welcomed with enthusiasm as the first representatives of the genus that 
had been discovered in North America or, in fact, anywhere except in 
the equatorial “giant of rivers.” The year following, the species was 
found growing at White Haven, on the Lehigh River, Pennsylvania, 
(1000 ft. above the sea); in Lake Hopatcong, New Jersey, (alt. 1200 
ft.); and was received from friends in several other parts of the coun- 
try. My records show its receipt from at least eighteen different 


252 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


localities within eleven separate states, including the last arrival from 
Newfoundland. This specimen was peculiar, in so far as the larger 
rotules deviate from the ordinary rule of entire margins and are 
found divided into irregular rays or rounded segments. The smaller 
rotules are clearly rayed, and very irregular in size. 

Generally speaking, the specimens gathered were filmy, indicating 
but a single years growth. At White Haven however, the frag- 
ments brought up by my “scraper net” from piling standing in 
deep water above the dam were, in some cases, a quarter inch or 
more in thickness; suggesting a serial growth somewhat like that of 
Meyenia leidyi. 

The first records of this discovery describe the outer rotules as 
one fifth the diameter of the inner but varying in a few instances 
from this proportion to near equality. It required the experience 
of several years to convince me that, as, in specimens from different 
localities the prevailing proportions of the rotules differed in like man- 
ner, their relative sizes were no guides as to species. As a result of 
this teaching some names, given to supposed new species, must be 
ignored ; including T. fanshawei, intended to honor a gentleman to 
whose courtesy I am indebted for the opportunity of making many of 
these explorations; and 7. intermedia, supposed at one time to be a 
connecting link, but now known to be the species itself, in one of its 
multiform. conditions. 

Far up among the Pennsylvania mountains, fully 1800 feet above 
the sea, is Bear Lake, one of the sources of the Lehigh. River. 
During a hurried hour or less spent upon it, one autumn day in 
1883, we found, as its most characteristic feature, the rocks and 
rounded boulders in shallow water covered with a thin, light green 
sponge containing some gemmules. Repeated examinations, made 
after reaching home, showed it to be a Tubella of very delicate and 
fragile character as to its spicules, and exhibiting some pecul- 
iarities that I am not as yet prepared to describe. I have marked it 

Tubella pennsylvanica, v. minima, Potts. 

Sponge light green, encrusting, thin; texture loose and incoherent, 
sarcode having a granular appearance not fully understood. 

Gemmules few; chitinous coat and granular crust both thin; 
the latter embedding a relatively very small number of inzequibiro- 
tulates. 

Skeleton spicules slender, acuminate or somewhat rounded, 
entirely spined; spines perpendicular, cylindrical; terminations 
rounded. 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 253 


Trumpet-shaped spicules with very slender, smooth, cylindrical, 
shafts, (in prepared specimens very generally broken); proximal 
rotules, iarge, flat or contorted; margins entire or more or less rayed; 
distal rotules hardly larger than the diameter of the shaft, too minute 
to detect any subdivisions. 

After examining some slides of this variety I incidently turned to 
others of a form collected as an incrustation from some large water 
pipes, that had conveyed water from the Schuylkill River. The 
contrast was startling. The skeleton spicules here were short, 
robust and generally rounded ; the birotulates also were very short, say 
one half the length of those last described; shafts thick and widening 
into each rotule. Rotulse nearly equal in size, margins entire and 
both of them upturned, saucer-like; very closely resembling those 
of M. leidyt. 

This was the major term of the series, and was reached after 
passing those from the 1800, the 1200, 1000 and 600 ft. altitudes; 
pausing first at 40 or 50 ft. above tide water, near Bristol, Pennsyl- 
vania, where, upon a mass of furnace slag, was found T. fanshawet, 
whose rotules bore the relation to each other of 5 to 6 or 6 to 7; 
then, in Indian Run, and still later, in tide water in the Schuylkill 
River below the dam, still greater robustness was reached and the 
rotulz, found as above, were as nearly equal as those of M. leidyi. 

The series was now complete from the last described form, back 
to that in which the outer rotule, and even the shaft itself, had been 
nearly eliminated; while the general features of the sponge, except- 
ing as to robustness, remained the same. The changes, it will be 
observed, followed closely the lines of increasing altitude; their 
cause tnust be left for later determination. 

The fact mentioned in the early part of my technical description, 
that specimens of this species are often seen, having their dermal 
surfaces covered with parallel-lying skeleton spicules, is well worthy 
of notice. A portion at least, of the skeleton spicules in all sponges 
seem to have their origin in this dermal film. If, under a high 
magnifying power, we watch the surface of a sponge that has ger- 
minated and is growing in a stage tank or other convenient receptacle, 
we will see these spicules carried about in the amceboid wanderings 
of the dermal cells, the end of each multiplying the motion and 
swaying like the gnomon of a time piece. Under these conditions 
they are probably prepared, and as the result of these motions they 
are placed to form the connecting links between the main lines of 


254 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF _ [1887. 


fasciculated spicules, that are themselves formed in the deeper parts 
of the sponge. In ZT. pennsylvanica, the spicules are short and 
slightly, if at all, fasciculated; and, as the crossing lines are more 
numerous, they require a greater proportion of these forms of dermal 
origin. 

(V.) Gen. PARMULA, Carter. Ann. and Mag. 1881. p. 98. 

Gen. char. Skeleton spicules nearly as in Tubella; generally 
robust, their ends rounded or abruptly terminated. Dermal spicules 
sometimes present. Gemmules surrounded by a granular or cellular 
crust of considerable thickness, charged with or embedding an ar- 
mature of shield-shaped (parmuliform) spicules. 

In the species of this genus, all from the River Amazon, South 
America, or from some of its tributaries, a further modification of 
the birotulate form of gemmule spicules may be observed. The 
outer rotule, that, in the last previous genus had become much 
inferior to the other, has now disappeared, as well as the larger 
portion of the shaft, leaving only the proximal rotule with an acu- 
minate umbo, as a “scutulate” or “parmuliform”’ spicule. 

Our first knowledge of the sponges pertaining to this genus, as 
well as of three of the Tubellas, already described, is derived from 
specimens collected by Mr. H. W. Bates during his sojourn upon 
the Amazon and its branches, from the year 1848 to 1859. His 
specimens appear to have been generally gathered in the neighbor- 
hood of Villa Nova, probably in a side channel of the main river; 
(“Dark Ygapos in virgin forest, margins of Amazons, Villa Nova.”) 
On his return to England they were sent to Dr. Bowerbank, whose 
descriptions of them form the most interesting and valuable portions 
of his monograph. 

In the far too meagre narrative that Mr. Bates has given us of 
his journeyings, (“The Naturalist on the River Amazons,” London, 
John Murray, 1873.) we are informed that the changes of level in 
this portion of the river between the wet and dry seasons amount 
to 25 or even 35 feet; that the floods last from three to four months; 
and when the water retires “the trunks and lower branches of the 
trees are coated with dried slime, and disfigured by rounded masses 
of freshwater sponges, whose long horny spiculee and dingy colors 
give them the appearance of hedge hogs.” 

It is rather remarkable that later travellers in this district do 
not seem to have had their curiosity excited by the singular appear- 
ance of these encrusting or suspended masses, so far as to induce 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 255 


them to collect specimens and bring them to the knowledge of 
specialists in this branch of science. Few if any, at least, are reported 
to have been seen or described, until now that a single specimen 
has fallen into my hands. It was collected during a transcontinental 
journey from the west coast of South America, through Bolivia 
and down the Beni, Madeira and Amazon Rivers, undertaken by 
Dr. H. H. Rusby, travelling in the interest of the enterprising drug 
firm of Parke, Davis & Co. of New York. 

I failed to communicate with Dr. Rusby, as I had greatly desired, 
before he left the western side of the continent, to request his par- 
ticular attention to these sponges; and the specimen referred to was 
one that only incidentally attracted his notice as he floated down 
the rivers. It was seen not in the water however, but hanging high 
and dry above it. When I had confirmed his supposition that it 
was a fresh water sponge, a species of Parmula, he wrote, —“It exists 
abundantly along the River [bon a small branch of the Beni. 
When the river overflows, the sponge is deposited in the bushes. 
It is exactly spherical and of a size varying from that of a walnut 
to one foot in diameter. The spicules are poisonous when penetrating 
the flesh, producing a painful swelling that lasts for several days. 
It is said at times to produce lockjaw.' The overflow is annual and 
lasts only a few weeks. The sponge appears to vary in other local- 
ities in which I saw it. Beside this there are other quite different 
species that are deposited at the same time. One is a very dirty 
thing, like a mass of mud, or of mud mixed with ashes; of most 
irregular form, looking like the mud nests made by some species of 
ants and bees.” 

The principal specimen received from Dr. Rusby and probably 
the only species that he was aware that he collected, nearly resembles 
Parmula brown (S. brownii, Bk.) and will be presently described 


1T can say nothing confirmatory of the supposed poisonous character of these 
spicules, except what is probably already well known,—that when handling dried 
fresh water sponges of any kind, if the forehead, neck, wrists etc. are accidentally 
touched by the fingers, to which spicules may have adhered, the latter penetrate the 
skin and produce very perceptible and irritating welts which remain for several 
hours. I received recently from Mr. Henry L. Osborn of Lafayette, Indiana, a 
sample of fine dirt that was complained of by laborers who cultivated a certain 
field, as producing a greatly irritated condition of the skin in dry weather, when, 
as dust, it settled upon them. It appeared that a portion of this field had been an 
old ‘‘pond hole,” since drained; and I found the dust to abound in the spicules of 
sponges that had once lived there. 


256 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


as a variety of that species. Upon the slender stem that supports it 
however, on the two leaves pertaining to that stem and even parasit- 
ical amongst the spicules of the primary sponge, I discovered several 
other kinds; viz.—on the stem, little groups of Meyenia gregaria 
almost exactly as Dr. Bowerbank has described them;—on the 
leaves, Spongilla navicella, Carter, whose enigmatical character has 
been alluded to in the remarks on that species; also a curiously 
minute new species now described under the name of Meyenia 
minuta; and upon or within the sponge itself, a few gemmules of 
Tubella recurvata and many of a new species of Parmula, that will 
be presently noticed: six species belonging to four genera; with dis- 
tinct but insufficient indications of one or two others. With a 
productiveness and withal a variety so great as this, it may not be 
cause of wonderment that the writer should feel that were the op- 
portunity afforded thoroughly to examine a single log, that had 
floated for a year in one of the side channels of the Amazon, the 
history and classification of fresh-water sponges in America might 
have to be in large measure rewritten. 
KEY TO THE SPECIES OF THE GENUS PARMULA. 


1. Sponge rigid, coarsely reticulated. _Gemmule surrounded by a 
tuberculated parenchyma, charged with parmuliform spicules, 
both upon the chitinous coat and on the outer surface of the 
tubercules, in which they are associated with a minute spined 
acerate. _ P. batesir. 

2. Sponge rigid, coarsely reticulated. Crust of gemmules gran- 
ular, penetrating the compact spicular capsule by many slender 
processes. No outer series of parmuliform spicules. 

P. brownia. 

3. Sponge minute; skeleton spicules not fasciculated. Crust of 
large granuliferous cells forming irregular rounded lobes whose 
size and shape are determined by the interspaces of the spicules 
of a much less compact capsule. No spined acerates. Parmu- 
liform spicules forming a complete armature upon the chitinous 
coat. P. rusbyi. 

The descriptions of the older species are copied from H. J. Carter, 

preferred to those of Dr. Bowerbank as showing the results of a 
later study of the specimens and one made in the light of the re- 
vised classification ; yet in the course of my study of the same spe- 
cies I have been delighted with the minute accuracy of Dr. Bower- 
bank’s observations, particularly those included in his general re- 
marks. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 257 


(1) Parmula batesii, Carter. Ann. and Mag, 1881, p. 99. 

Spongilla batesii, Bowerbank. Proc. Zool. Soc. 1865, p. 459. 

Sponge “more or less globular when growing round the small im- 
mersed branches of trees one inch or more in thickness. Structure 
coarsely reticulate, extremely hard and rigid, rising into thorn-like 
processes on the surface. Color light sea-green. Skeleton spicule 
curved, fusiform, abruptly sharp-pointed, smooth, forming, when 
bundled together with the hard transparent sarcode, the rigid struct- 
ure above mentioned, charged throughout with statoblasts. Stat- 
oblast large, globular, more or less uniformly tuberculated. Aper- 
ture infundibular. Crust very thick, composed of granular microcell- 
structure of a white color, which, growing out through the intersti- 
ces of the reticular arrangement of skeleton-spicules, reduced in size, 
which form a capsular covering to the statoblast, gives it the tuber- 
culated character mentioned. Charged with and surrounded by 
minute, thin, curved, fusiform, gradually sharp-pointed, spinous acer- 
ates, irregularly dispersed throughout its substance, limited, both 
inside and outside, by a layer of parmuliform spicules, the former in 
contact with the chitinous coat, and the latter on the free surface of 
the crust, giving it a light brown color. Parmuliform spicule cir- 
cular, flat, infundibuliform, terminating in a point, like a little 
round shield turned up at the margin, which is even, arranged both 
internally and externally in juxtaposition, more or less overlapping 
each other, with the funnel-shaped process outwards in both instan- 
ces, so that the surface of the crust is covered with little points.” 

Carter. 

Loe. River Amazon. 
(2) Parmula brownii, Carter. Ann. and Mag. 1881, p. 99, 

Spongilla brownit, Bowerbank. Proc. Zool. Soc. 183, p. 457. 

Sponge “globular four or more inches in diameter, appended to a 
small twig rather than embracing it. Structure and color the same 
as in the foregoing species. Skeleton-spicules the same but dimin- 
ished to half their size round the statoblasts, to which they afford a 
distinct capsule. Statoblast globular; aperture slightly infundib- 
ular ; crust thin, composed of microscopically minute, spherical cells, 
irregularly agglomerated together, so as to produce small lacinuli- 
form processes, which project into the interspaces between the cap- 
sular spicules; unaccompanied by the spinous spicule, which is pres- 
ent in the foregoing species, and without a continuous layer of the 
parmuliform spicule over the surface, but presenting one in contact 


258 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


with the chitinous coat, where it is overlain by an extremely thin 
development of the microcellular crust, from which the lacinuliform 
processes above mentioned are projected.” Carter. 

Loc. British Guiana. 


Parmula brownii, var. tuberculata, n. var. 


Sponge as seen in a dried state, dark brown, massive, spherical ; 
enveloping the small twig upon which it had grown. Mass ex- 
tremely rigid, spinous at the superfices ; reticulations many times 
larger than those of any known North American sponge. (The sar- 
code and dermis have now almost entirely disappeared.) 

Gemmules numerous; granular crust rather thin, surrounded by 
a dense capsule of spicules, the interstices of which it penetrates by 
numerous fibre-like extensions, which, when seen in small white 
rounded prominences outside the capsule, give it a peculiar mottled 
appearance. The gemmules are firmly attached by their capsular 
spicules to the radiating and connecting lines of skeleton spicules 
near their outer extremities, and form a continuous zone just within 
the mass. 

Skeleton spicules smooth, robust, nearly cylindrical, but slightly 
thicker at the middle; terminations abruptly pointed. Those of the 
capsule are similar, but about one half the length of the former and 
more curved. Many of them are covered with large and beautifully 
rounded tubercles which are the marked features of this variety. 

Dermal spicules very minute, slender, spined acerates; spines at 
the middle long, perpendicular, rounded. 

Gemmule spicules parmuliform or shield shaped; consisting of a 
subcireular proximal rotule with entire margin, then rapidly tapering 
into a central boss or spine whose length may be equal to one third 
or one half the diameter of the rotule. These are embedded under 
the crust resting upon the chitinous coat. 

Hab. Upon trunks and branches of submerged trees. : 

Loc. Beni River, East Bolivia, 8. A. Collected by Dr. H. H. 
Rusby. 

The specimen of this variety of P. brownii, received from Dr. 
Rusby is about five inches in diameter, very rigid to the touch, but 
with meshes relatively very large, so that it was possible to see 
through the mass nearly at the centre. Its attachment to the 
twig around which it grew, is, at present, but slight, the twig hav- 
ing shrunken away from the primary supporting membrane. The 
radiating lines of skeleton spicules, slender at first, have gradually 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 259 


increased with the growth of the sponge, until, near their ends, their 
thickness may be that of 30 to 50 skeleton spicules en fascicle. In 
its living condition, of course, these lines of spicules were clothed 
with sarcode, and the outer surface, without doubt, was surrounded 
by a dermis of greater or less density, giving the sponge more the 
appearance of a solid mass than it has at present. The dermal spic- 
ules above described were found in some small patches of adherent 
brown substance, where they were associated with the proper skele- 
ton and capsular spicules of this species and are therefore assumed 
to belong to it though not found in situ. 

The gemmules are here a very interesting feature. Throughout 
the outer half inch of the mass, they are seen attached to every 
spicular thread, less like beads than grapes, and appear to have 
been formed at the close of the season of growth, or just before the 
retirement of the waters, left the sponge hanging in mid-air. It is 
of course important to learn, so far as may be possible from the ex- 
amination of this specimen, whether the whole of the mass was 
formed during a single period of submergence. If not, I argue 
that another zone should be found within the first, formed at the 
termination of a previous season, the germination and colonial 
growth of whose gemmules would give rise to the “second story” of 
this structure. This appears to be the case. A spherical space of, 
say, one and a half inches diameter, at the centre of the mass, is 
charged with gemmules, while between this and the outer zone of 
gemmules, a space more than an inch in breadth is almost or entire- 
ly clear of them. It is supposable, therefore, that this specimen 
represents a growth of two years, at least of two seasons of sub- 
mergence, and that the life of the sponge, whether it be in the con- 
dition of ova or of resting spores merely, has been preserved in the 
gemmules in despite of, say, eight or ten months of absolute desic- 
cation." 


(3) Parmula rusbyi, n. sp. 


Sponge minute, parasitic upon P. brownii, v. tuberculata; Spicules 
non-fasciculate. Mass, as seen, with no definite outline. 


1After writing the above, it occurred to me to attempt the germination of some of 
the gemmules under consideration, and in one instance, within two days, and in 
another, in six hours after placing a few in water, an extrusion of germinal 
matter was observed. In neither case has this yet resulted in a recognizable 
embryonic sponge, but they sufficiently evidence continued vitality. 


260 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Gemmules numerous, without attachment, resting within open- 
meshed capsules, through which the crust expands itself in many 
large and irregularly rounded lobes, composed of large parenchymal 
cells filled with granular matter,’ beneath which, in a single layer, 
the parmuliform spicules rest in a normal fashion upon the chitinous 
coat. 

Skeleton spicules almost indistinguishable from those of the 
supporting species; their principal feature being, that they are loosely 
aggregated and never occur in bundles of fasciculated lines. 

No dermal spicules seen. 

Parmuliform gemmule spicules rest upon the chitinous coat, and 
from above them the parenchymal crust easily separates. 

Hab. Only known within the meshes of P. brownii. 

Loc. Beni River, etc. §. A. 

The characteristic gemmules of this species (?) were first noticed 
among the debris of the above named variety. After an earnest 
effort to determine their origin and associations, they were at last 
traced to certain minute flocculent masses of indefinite shapes resting 
among the spicular lines of that sponge. The gemmules certainly 
differ in type from those of either of the before described species, 
and but one other solution occurs to me, besides that which I have 
adopted; viz. making it a new species; and this is, the possibility, 
barely a possibility, that they pertain to the principal sponge, as errant 
or floating gemmules, for the distribution of the species; as the more 
common and normal forms of P. brownti are so heavily weighted 
with capsular and skeleton spicules that when detached, they sink 
promptly to the depths of the water. 

Pending the solution of this problem, I name it as a provisional 
species after Dr. Rusby, from whom science has received much and 
hopes for more. 

(V1) Gen. CARTERIUS, Potts. 

Carterella, Potts & Mills; Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. 1881, p. 150. 

Gen. Char. Skeleton spicules as in Spongilla or Meyenia. Gem- 
mule globular, the chitinous coat around the foraminal aperture 


1A re-examination of several mounted specimens of P. resbyi, made with a 
view to affirm or disprove certain suggestions of my friend Carter, has convinced me 
that the granular matter, above spoken of in this and probably also in other cases, 
differs from that condition of the crust that has been called ced/u/ur in no other 
respect than in the szze of the cells. The large parenchymal cells in this case, 
therefore, contain within them or are subdivided into, immense numbers of the 
smaller kind. It should be said that Mr. Carter prefers to consider this a mere 
variety of P. browntz. 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 261 


expanded and prolonged into a tube of variable length in the differ- 
ent species, whose termination is either funnel-shaped, disk-like with 
fibrous margins, or divided into one or several cirrous appendages 
sometimes of considerable relative length, curling or twisting about 
each other or surrounding objects. Birotulate spicules akin to those 
of Meyenia or Hetromeyenia. (Pl. VI, figs. ili, iv, v and vi.) 

The name Carterella was first applied to this genus in June 1881, 
at the suggestion of Mr. (now Prof.) Jno. A. Ryder, in honor of my 
friend H. J. Carter, Esq. F. R. 8. ete. whose scientific life, more 
than that of any other man had been devoted to the study of the 
marine and fresh water sponges. During the previous summer two 
species possessing the features indicated had been discovered by 
Mr. Mills of Buffalo and myself, and briefly described as of the genus 
Spongilla, which had not then been divided. The approval of Mr. 
Mills was courteously given to the use of the name Carterella, which, 
a few years later was necessarily changed to Cuarterius, on the dis- 
covery that the former term had been preoccupied by Zittel in the 
same association, to designate one of his fossil types. At that time 
and for several years after, the occurrence of cirrous appendages was 
altogether unknown among European sponges; but the past few 
years, which have been so fruitful of American species in foreign 
parts, have developed one of this type in Russia, and later, in Bohe- 
mia, called by its discoverer, Dr. W. Dybowski, Dosilia stepanowit. 

The tendrils of the three recognized American species, C. tubisper- 
ma, C. latitenta and C. tenosperma, differ obviously in length and 
character, and with the Russian species probably present as many 
types of these organic features, as it will be profitable to designate 
by specific names. Several intermediate forms have, however, been 
noticed by Mr. Mills and B. W. Thomas Esq., of Chicago, varying 
as to the length of the foraminal tubules and the character of the 
supported tendrils ; the most noticeable case, being the substitution 
of a flaring funnel-shaped termination of the tubule, for the latter 
organs. 


KEY TO THE SPECIES OF THE GENUS CARTERIUS. 


1. Foraminal tubule terminating in a sub-quadrangular disk at 
whose angles the chitin divides into processes of variable length. 
(Pl. VI, fig’ iv.) C. (Dosilia) stepanowii. 

2. Foraminal tubule very long and slender; tendrils short, irregu- 
lar, or wavering. (Pl. VI, fig. iii.) C. tubisperma. 


262 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


3. Foraminal tubule shorter; tendrils one or two, enveloping the 


tubule. (PI. VI, fig. v.) C. latitenta. 
4. Foraminal tubule still shorter; tendrils three to five, very long 
and slender. (PI. VI, fig. vi.) C. tenosperma. 


(1) Carterius stepanowili, Petr. (PI. VI, fig. iv.) 

Dosilia stepanowti, Dybowski. 1884. See Vejdovsky, “Diagnosis” 
etc., p. 179. 

In reference to this species, described as above by Prof. Vejdov- 
sky, I am kindly permitted to make use of the following note by 
H. J. Carter, F. R.S. ete. in Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. 1887, p. 
212. 

“This fresh-water sponge, which in 1884 was named “Dosilia (?) 
stepanowtt by Dr. W. Dybowski, from a specimen found near Char- 
kow, in southern Russia (Annals, 1884, Vol. XIV. p. 60), was also 
found in 1885 by Prof. Fr. Petr, of the University of Prague, in the 
neighborhood of Deutschbrod, in Bohemia, about 60 miles South 
East of that city ; and his description of it, which is beautifully il- 
lustrated, was published in the Czech language at Prague, in 1886. 
It appears to be the same as that discovered by Mr. H. Mills, of Buffa- 
lo, New York, in the Niagara River, in 1880, viz: Carterius tubis- 
perma (Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, 14th. June, 1881, p. 150). 

“Thus this remarkable genus of Spongilla, first brought to notice 
by Mr. Ed. Potts, of Philadelphia, in a specimen found in a small 
stream in the late Centennial grounds, Fairmount Park, Philadel- 
phia (7b. about August, 1880,) which he then named S. tentasperma, 
and subsequently S. tenosperma (ib. p. 357), ending with Carterius 
tenosperma, its present name, has now been found in Southern Rus- 
sia and mid-Europe, as above stated. 

“In the same communication also Prof. Petr has described and 
illustrated, under the provisional name of Ephydatia bohemica, 
another fresh-water sponge, found at Kavasetice, in the same dis- 
trict, wherein the statoblast presents an incipient condition of the 
curious development characterizing Carterius, with a spiculation 
which appears to me, from the illustrations, to be very like that of 
his C. stepanowi. 

“Lastly, Mr. H. Mills of Buffalo, in a letter dated 20th. Nov. 
1886, sent me a specimen of Carterius from the Niagara River 
which he considers allied to (. latitenta, Potts, wherein the expand- 
ed portion of this development presents itself under the form of a 
cup, with even, circular margin, (that is entirely without cirrous ap- 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 263 


pendages), whose bottom is pierced by the upright tubular part in 
the usual way; which “form” appears to prevail generally in the 
statoblasts of this variety.” 


2) Carterius tubisperma, Mills. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. June 1881, p. 150. (PI. 
VI, fig. iii.) 


Spongilla Mills. Am. Jour. Micros. June 1880, p. 182. 

Sponge brown or green, massive, loose textured; surface wave- 
like. 

Gemmule numerous, spherical, relatively large; crust charged 
with birotulate spicules. Foraminal apertures prolonged into slen- 
der, cylindrical tubes, whose greatest length is about equal to the 
diameter of the gemmule, abruptly flaring at their terminations into 
several short, inconsequent tendrils of less or greater length. (PIL. 
V1, fig. ii, a.) 

Skeleton spicules rather slender, fasciculate, subfusiform, gradual- 
ly pointed, sparsely spiniferous; spines smail, rounded. (Pl. XII, 
fig. vi, a.a.) 

Dermal spicules long, slender, acerates; generally straight, en- 
tirely spined ; spines near the middle of the spicules long, cylindri- 
cal; terminations rounded. (Ibid. e.e.) 

Gemmule birotulates abundant, irregular in length, (suggesting 
the genus Hetromeyenia); shafts cylindrical, sometimes with one or 
more spines; outer surface of rotules arched; rays numerous, long ; 
terminations incurved (ibid. b.b.b.c.) 

Meas. Skeleton spicules 00099 by 0:00025 inches. Dermal 
spicules 0:0088 inches long. _Birotulates 0:0019 by 0:00015 inches. 
Diameter of disk 00008 inches. 

Hab. On timbers ete. 

Loc. Niagara River, New York; Cochituate Reservoir, Boston, 
Mass. ete. 

The original description by Mr. Mills of his species, given as 
above in June 1880, without specific name is as follows :— 

“Sponge low, branching (?) green, growing on the upper surface 
of stones in not very deep water. Skeleton spicules fusiform-acerate, 
slightly arcuate, moderately stout, spined; spines small, sparsely 
distributed ; length 0°01 to 0:012 inches, apices naked. These 
are mixed with a great many fine delicate spicula (dermals) densely 
spined to the end; length 0-009 inches, scattered in groups on each 
slide of mounted specimens. Ovaria globose; diameter 0°02 inches. 
Foramen tubed ; tube terminating with five (?) finger-like processes 


264 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [ 1887. 


somewhat resembling tentacles. Spicula birotulate, long, very deli- 
cate ; length of axle 0:0015 inches, one or more large spines on each 
axle. Rotulz slightly arcuate, equal in size. Length of tube to 
foramen 0:01 inches. Length of tentacle shaped processes, one 
fiftieth to one eightieth of an inch.” 

(3) Carterius latitenta, Potts. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila. July 1881, p. 176. 
(PI Vi, fir.v,. PI. XL; fie. vi.) 

Sponge green, encrusting stones etc.; texture very loose; the 
longer bands of skeleton spicules rising into abrupt wave-lines at 
short distances ; masses thicker near the middle. 

Gemmulz numerous, spherical; crust charged with birotulate 
spicules; foramina prolonged into tapering (narrowing) tubules 
shorter than those of C. tubisperma; terminations rounded.  Cir- 
rous appendages, at first flat and ribbon-like, enveloping the tu- 
bule, (or pierced by it), some distance below its termination ; fre- 
quently but one, rarely more than two of these, which soon become 
slender and rounded, Jong and tapering, occasionally subdividing 
into many short irregular ones. (PI. VI, fig. v. a. and d.y 

Skeleton spicules fusiform, smooth or very sparsely microspined, 
gradually pointed. (Pl. XII, fig. v. a.a.) 

Dermal spicules long, acerate, ‘slightly curved, entirely spined ; 
spines irregular, longer towards the middle of the spicule. (Ibid. 
Cc 

Birotulate spicules stout; shafts with numerous long, pointed 
spines; surfaces of rotules rounded; rays deeply cut, tapering, some- 
times incurved (ibid. b.b.b.d.) (PI. VI, fig. v. b.) 

Meas. Skeleton spicules 0°0111 by 0°00045 inches. Length of 
dermal spicules 00038 inches. Birotulates 0°0019 by 0:00015 in- 
ches. Diameter of disk 0:001 inches. ae 

Hab. On stones etc., in rapidly running water. 

Toc. Chester Creek, Pennsylvania; Western New York ete. 

In the summer of 1881, I resided temporarily in a fine agricul- 
tural district in Chester County, Pennsylvania. As a rule, July is, 
in this part of the world, too early for the collection of mature spec- 
imens. Some species, however, form their gemmules thus early ; 
and, while wading along the east branch of Chester Creek, there a 
shallow stream, averaging eight or ten feet in width, turning over 
stones in the “riffs,” or little rapids, probing the roots of encroach- 
ing trees and examining the stems of water plants, I found traces of a 
sponge, which, under the microscope, proved to be a third species of 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 265 


Carterius. The gemmules were young, to be sure, but the tendrils 
were there and the novelty of the species was easily seen. 

Further down the stream, where the public road crosses it by an old- 
fashioned “covered-bridge,” in the shelter of it and, incidentally, pro- 
tected from the trampling of cattle by fences of barbed wire, was found 
the very headquarters, the “zoological garden” of this species. Nearly 
every stone and the gravelly bed of the stream between them, was 
covered with it just under the surface of the water. The masses were 
not large, say five or six inches in diameter; and while thickest near 
' the middle, tapered off into a delicate nimbus around the edges. This 
appearance was more conspicuous during the early autumn, when, the 
thicker portions having become brown with age, a new growth, 
probably from the germination of some of the older gemmules, had 
started around the edges, and in this no gemmules could yet be 
found. Soon after, the bunches began to dwindle in size, and on 
the day after Christmas of that year, I find it recorded, “the masses 
have all been washed away, leaving a slight muddy incrustation, 
consisting partially of filiform algee, with numerous sponge gem- 
mules and their tendrils, which have aided in binding the particles 
of a deposit of silt or fine mud into a persistent film, that will prob- 
ably last until the time for germination next spring.” The follow- 
ing year the amount of this sponge, in that locality, was much re- 
duced, and since that date I have had no opportunity to examine 
it. 

In common with the other two species, this fresh-water sponge is 
very loosely held together ; with the same conspicuous wave-lines of 
spicules marking its surface. On the gemmules, the broad ribbon- 
like tendrils, seemingly pierced by the tapering ends of the forami- 
nal tubules, are in strong contrast with the slender, thread-like fila- 
ments of C. tenosperma, next to be described; still less do they re- 
semble those inconsequent, almost embryonic, features of C. tubisper- 
ma and C. (Dosilia) stepanowii. Yet the spicules of this species, 
skeleton, dermal and birotulate, closely resemble those of C-. tubis- 
perma and both are suggestive of H. repens. 

(4) Carterius tenosperma, Potts. (PI. VI, fig. vi; Pl. XII. fig. iv.) 
eerie tentasperma, Potts. Proc. Acad. Nat: Sci. Phila. July 

80. 

Spongilla tenosperma, Potts. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila. Nov. 
1880, p. 357. 

Carterella tenosperma, Potts. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila. June 
1881, p. 150. 


18 


266 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Sponge yellowish-green ; creeping upon and around water-plants 
and roots, matting them together and thus forming loose, irregular 
masses several inches in diameter, often including shells of Planor- 
bis and other snails. Less frequently it is found encrusting the up- 
per surface of stones or the gravelly bed of a stream to the depth of 
two or three lines. Sponge itself of no describable form. 

Gemmuls spherical, light yellow or brown, rather numerous among 
the skeleton spiculze and the attached roots; granular crust charged 
with birotulate spicules. Foramina sub-elliptically enlarged and 
prolonged to a length about equal to one fourth the diameter of the 
gemmule. Just below its rounded termination it gradually flares 
and divides into two to five tapering, slender, curling or twisted ten- 
drils, whose length may be as much asa half an inch. These cir- 
rous appendages or prolongations of the chitinous coat of the gem- 
mule in this species are generally round, but occasionally, near their 
origin, are flat for a short distance. (Pl. VI, fig. vi.) 

Skeleton spicules slender, subfusiform, gradually pointed, very 
sparsely microspined. (Pl. XII, fig. iv. a.a.) 

Dermal spicules slender, nearly straight acerates, entirely spined ; 
spines longer near the middle of the spicules. (Ibid. d.d.d.) 

Birotulate spicules with cylindrical shafts, abundantly spined ; 
spines as long as the rays of the rotules; acutely conical. Rays of 
supposable rotules numerous, spreading outward like a burr or brush ; 
often with a spinous prolongation in the line of the shaft. (Ibid. b. 
b. cc. e.e.) 

Meas. Skeleton spicules 0:0098 by 0:00025 inches. Length of 
dermal spicules 0°0028 inches. Birotulate spicules 0°0018 by 0°0001 
inches. Diameter of disk 0-0006 inches. 

Hab. As described. 

Toc. Lansdowne Run, Centennial Grounds, Philadelphia; Le- 
high River, Bethlehem, Pennsylvania; Rahway River, New Jer- 
sey, etc. 

The visitor to the American Centennial Exposition of 1876, wheth- 
er foreigner or “to the manner born,” if but for a minute he with- 
drew his eyes from that wonderful display of human art and rested 
them upon the natural beauties of the landscape in the midst of 
which it was placed, can hardly even now fail to remember the “Lake” 
with its ever flowing geyser fountain, lying north of “Machinery 
Hall.” Escaping by a passage under the “Belmont Road,” the over- 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 267 


flow of this pond made its way to the Schuylkill River through the 
lovely “Lansdowne Glen,” filling the little “Run” that, before and 
since that summer, has but softly murmured through it, with an un- 
familiar turmoil of waters. In its normal condition this stream is 
one a child could step over at almost any point, and all its water 
could probably be carried through a six-inch pipe. 

That portion of it just below Belmont Avenue has become some- 
what famous in our local biological annals. It was here that Prof. 
Leidy found, a year or two after the “Centennial,” thousands of col- 
onies of his beautiful Bryozoan, Cristatella ide, covering every stick 
and stone. Here in 1878 the writer discovered that fragment of 
Spongilla fragilis, which, thus accidentally, directed his attention 
toward a line of study in which he has since had such great enjoy- 
ment; and here two years later was first found the subject of the 
present memoir, a sponge whose novelty was exhibited in a greater 
departure from previously known types, than had been the case with 
any before discovered. Spongilla tentasperma, S. tenosperma, Car- 
terella tenosperma and Carterius tenosperma, ring the changes in its 
name and history, till it now stands accepted, I trust, (coincident- 
ly with C. tubisperma of Mr. Mills,) as the first instance in which 
the spherical chitinous body of a sponge gemmule has attained a 
cirrous development, conspicuous in its character and evident in its 
purpose. 

The cirri in this species are very long and slender; curling and 
twisting in infinite contortions about themselves and the roots among 
which they grow;—so long, that they have been combed out to an 
actual length of half an inch, or twenty five times the diameter of 
the gemmules of which they are parts. More or less of the sponge 
was found at the same locality for several successive years, until 1885, 
when, as search was not made until December, its apparent absence 
was not to be wondered at. 

One circumstance not easily explained must be mentioned as a 
part of its history. The birotulates of those gemmule collected in 
1880 were peculiar in this,—there were no proper rotules, and the 
rays at the ends of each spicule stood out in every direction, like the 
bristles of a mop. On those gathered during the following, and, so 
far as I remember, during subsequent years, this habit has changed 
and the rotules in nearly all cases are perfect. The collections were 
made at precisely the same locality; and in all other respects the 
sponges appear to be identical. 


268 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


We have now examined in detail all the genera comprised in the 
group Spongillina, that are clearly characterized by the presence of 
“seed-like reproductive organs called statoblasts” or gemmules. There 
yet remain three generain which no such organs have been discovered. 
As shown by their geographical derivation, they are as certainly 
Jresh water sponges as any of the others, and the absence of the sup- 
posed distinctive features, may or may not prove to be real. They 
have not yet been found; that is all. But neither have the sponges 
been examined at the place of their growth, if we except the Lubo- 
mairskie, by any one familiar with the peculiarities of the fresh water 
forms, who has torn to pieces mass after mass, as was done in the case 
of S. lacustris, v. abortiva, S. aspinosa, H. pictovensis ete; as must be 
done in our treatment of all the evergreen sponges, which, probably 
for the very reason that they live throughout the year, perfect but 
few gemmules. 

I know that it is in the line of my own arguments, already given, 
to believe it possible that fresh water sponges, living in deep, 
tropical waters, should not adopt this method of reproduction; and 
I do believe it, theoretically. Itis necessary however that this theory 
should be proved by a more thorough and systematic examination, 
of the genera now to be briefly mentioned, which are neither all 
tropical nor “deep” in their origin, when, if they maintain their 
claim, it will be in order to form a new group to comprise them. 

Between two of these genera there is a strong family resemblance 
at least in the forms of their skeleton spicules. Those of the third 
genus, Lubomirskia, as well as the prevailing habit of the species, seem 
to differ from the others. I regret that I have not been able to find 
English translations of Dr. Dybowski’s descriptions, but can present 
only the meagre sketches prepared by H. J. Carter from his exam- 
ination of the plates furnished by the author. 

(VIIa.) Prov. Gen. URUGUAYA, Carter. 

Uruguaya corallioides, Carter. Ann. and Mag. 1881, p. 100. 

Spongilla corallioides, Bowerbank. Proc. Zool. Soc. etc. 1863, p. 
460. 

Sponge “irregularly digitate; rising into a polychotomous and 
anastomosing mass of cylindrical branches, which may attain sever- 
al inches (seven or more) in all directions. Color faint whitish yel- 
low or dark leaden on the surface; internally white or colorless. 

Surface even, vitreous in appearance, extremely hard, smooth and 
compact, interrupted by small raised vents, more or less uniformly 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 269 


distributed at short and unequal distances from each other. Inter- 
nal structure composed of short, densely reticulated fibre, formed of 
the skeleton spicules of the sponge, in bundles firmly united together 
by colorless sarcode, which, together with the spicules, in a dried 
state, simulates, from its hardness and vitreous appearance an en- 
tirely silicified mass. Skeleton-spicule very robust, much curved, 
cylindrical, rounded at both ends, smooth or microspined, about six 
times longer than it is broad. Statoblast unknown.” Carter. 

Toc. “Rapids of the River Uruguay, above the town of Salto, 
Uruguay.” 

Several large specimens of this sponge have been collected by dif- 
ferent travellers, and are deposited in English museums. Mr. Car- 
ter mentions the names of Messrs. George Higgin, W. Bragge, 
R. M. Andrew, and Dr. Garland in this connection. 

(VIIb.) Gen. POTAMOLEPIS, Marshall. 
Zeit. fur Naturwissenchaft, XVI. N. F.ITX. Bd. 553. Leipzig, May, 1883. 

“Monactinellid, silicious, fresh-water sponges of great brittleness, 
with curved, obtuse, smooth spicules, which, when dry, are closely 
cemented together by a small quantity of organic substance. No 
gemmules.” Marshall. 

The descriptions of the following species, are abbreviated from a 
translation of the above paper, as found in the “Ann. and Mag.” ete. 
1883, p. 591 etc. The specimens examined and described by Dr. 
Wm. Marshall were collected by Dr. Pechuél-Loesche from the 
Congo River, Africa, about 150 miles from the sea, and above sev- 
eral “Falls” named. 

(1) Potamolepis leubnitzie, Marshall. 

“Forming crusts of 1-15 millim. thick, finely porous, of yellow- 
ish white color and silky lustre; exactly the appearance of unbaked 
wafers. The surface presents a few crateriform elevations of 0°25— 
0°40 mm. in height, standing in not very distinctly marked rows, 
upon faint undulations, which divide dichotomously in both direc- 
tions and frequently disappear, and in which a certain parallelism is 
unmistakeable. At the summit of each elevation there is an oscu- 
lum of irregular elongati-ovate and sometimes elongati-triangular or 
pentagonal form, separated usually by a space of two millimeters. 
The mouths, which are usually furnished not with smooth but with 
finely notched margins, lead into shallow gastric spaces, which im- 
mediately break up into several canals; in the angular mouths a ca- 
nal is frequently found at each angle.” ‘These canals run horizon- 


270 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


tally, branching dichotomously and communicating with those per- 
taining to the neighboring oscular systems. Incurrent apertures nu- 
merous, circular, about 0°1 mm. in diameter, though some are much 
smaller.” 

(2) Potamolepis chartaria, Marshall. 

“Oral cone isolated with round, entire margins 0°8-1 mm. in diam- 
eter. Incurrent apertures not numerous, 0'1 mm. in breadth. Sur- 
face like blotting paper, with a dermal skeleton composed of very 
delicate, felted, straight acerates 0°08 mm. long. Color of sponge 
when dry, chocolate-brown.” 

(3) Potamolepis pechuélii, Marshall. 

“Sponge crust-like, with numerous oscular cones 10 mm. high, oval 
at base; the longer and shorter diameters being ‘about as 2 to 1. 
These cones are placed in rows in the direction of their longest diam- 
eters and are generally inclined at an angle of about 45°. The spic- 
ules of the species are more slender and less bent than those of either 
of the others. The color of the sponge is ash-gray with a silky lus- 
tre, and this and the large size of the meshes give it the appearance of 
coarsely porous pumice-stone.” Marshall, abridged. 

As before remarked, the skeleton spicules throughout this genus 
closely resemble those of Uruguaya; both being stout, cylindrical, 
curved, with hemispherical terminations. - I understand Mr. Mar- 
shall to say that he would probably have attached his species to 
Mr. Carter’s genus if its title had not been so “inconveniently local.” 

The reader is referred to Dr. Marshall’s paper on these Congo 
sponges, for many interesting and valuable observations. 

(VIIc.) Gen. LUBOMIRSKIA? 
(1) Lubomirskia baicalensis, Pallas. 

Mr. Carter remarks: ‘One learns from the figure of this species, 
that it consisted of long digital processes, about 14 inches long by 
one half an inch in their greatest diameter; more or less uniform- 
ly inflated at short intervals (that is, bullate), but solid throughout. 
(Dr. Marshall remarks that specimens have been found 60 centimeters, 
nearly 24 inches, high.) Structure elastic, but not crumbling be- 
tween the fingers. Color dark gray or olive green. Skeleton spic- 
ule curved, fusiform, gradually sharp pointed, spiniferous generally, 
but especially towards the ends, while in some cases the rest of the 
shaft is smooth. Parenchyma spicule a smooth, thin acerate.” 

Carter. 

Loc. Lake Baikal, Central Asia. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 271 


(2) Lubomirskia bacillifera, Dybowski. 

Sponge “massive, more or less lobed. Structure much the same 
as that of the foregoing species, but finer and softer. Color grass- 
green. Skeleton spicule curved, cylindrical, sometimes fusiform, 
round at the ends, and spiniferous generally, but more particularly 
over the ends; sometimes smooth over the rest or middle of the 
shaft. Parenchyma spicule a small, thin, smooth acerate.” Carter. 

Loc. Wake Baikal. 

(3) Lubomirskia intermedia, Dybowski. 

Sponge “flat, spreading. Structure like that of LZ. baicalensis, but 
more tender. Color yellowish or olive-green. Skeleton-spicule 
curved, fusiform, gradually sharp-pointed, spiniferous generally. 


Parenchyma spicule a large, smooth acerate.” Carter. 

Loe. Lake Baikal. 

(4) Lubomirskia papyracea, Dybowski. 

Sponge “papyraceous in thinness, with smooth, shining surface. 
Structure very soft. Color white. Skeleton thick, (seven times 
longer than broad), curved, cylindrical, round at the ends, thickly 
spiniferous throughout. Parenchyma.spicule a very small, smooth 
acerate.” Carter. 

The above species, described by Dr. W. Dybowski, were collected 
by his brother Dr. Benedict Dybowski and Herr W. Godleuski, all 
from Lake Baikal in Siberia. Very many specimens were obtained 
by them from various depths in the Lake, and the conclusion reach- 
ed by their intelligent observations was that the sponge was totally 
devoid of gemmules. I do not know that these observations sufh- 
ciently covered the range of the seasons, to make the result positive. 
The condition of Lake Baikal as a geologically “recent” fresh-water 
lake, still retaining in its fauna ete., traces of its former marine 
character, (such as the existence of seals in it or in a recently con- 
nected body of water), renders these observations peculiarly import- 
ant. 


272 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


CONCLUSION. 

In closing this (third) Monograph of the fresh-water sponges, it is 
with the consciousness that the work of classification occupies a very 
humble place among biological efforts and that all systems must of 
necessity be tentative and temporary, soon to be superseded by oth- 
ers, the results of a larger knowledge, gained by the contemplation 
of a wider horizon. Even so, it has its value in helping forward 
this very result. 

Some points in the present seemingly narrow field of scientfic la- 
bor, worthy of the thought and study of future students have already 
been suggested, such as the necessity of gemmules in fresh water as 
distinguished from marine sponges; the process of their formation ; 
their function and the means by which that end is attained; the law 
of variation in the quantity and character of the enveloping crust, 
and the time and mode of formation of the embedded armature ;— 
all have yet to be conclusively studied. Other questions of a more 
limited character occur, in the search for the line of derivation that 
must be supposed to run through all the genera and species; and in 
the association, apparently indicated amongst otherwise dissimilar 
species, by the presence in them of correspondent forms, such as the 
birotulate dermals found in certain Spongillas and Meyenias and 
the more frequent recurrence in several genera, of acerate dermals 
with characteristic, centrally located, perpendicular spines, ete. 

The true meaning of such facts must yet be discovered, and I 
know of no more hopeful field of labor for a young naturalist, seek- 
ing for “new worlds to conquer,” than that provided by the fresh- 
water sponges. The few active workers in this field, in North 
America, have, thus far, but glanced at a few streams and lakes, 
mostly in the neighborhoods of Buffalo, Chicago and Philadelphia, 
and in parts of Florida, Nova Scotia and Newfoundland. There can 
be little doubt that the rest of the Continent holds many rare prizes 
in trust for younger and better equipped explorers. 


1887.] 


NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 273 


EXPLANATION OP PLATES. 


The magnification used in plates V. and VI. is irregular, as 
suited the several subjects of the artist. The figures on plates 
VII to XII inclusive, are uniformly magnified about 200 times 
and represent the spicules as seen upon prepared slides. 


Fig. I. 


Fig. II. 


Fig. III. 


‘Fig. IV. 


PLATE V. 


Spongilla lacustris. Surface of gemmule showing,—a, posi- 

tion and character of “infundibular” foraminal aperture ; 

b, acerate gemmule spicules, lying upon, or imbedded in, 

a granular “crust.” (See Pl. VII.) The position of these 
, 


greatly varies in the different “varieties” or “forms,” gov- 
erned generally by the thickness of said “crust.” 


Spongilla fragilis. A, upper surface of part of “pavement 
layer” of gemmules; a, foraminal tubules, mostly curved, 
located at the centre of the upper surface of each gem- 
mule; 6,6, acerate spicules embedded in the “cellular paren- 
chyma” which surrounds and combines the gemmules. 
(See Pl. VIII.) B, section of “group” of “errant” gem- 
mules; a, curved foraminal tubules, always outward ; 6, 
envelope of cellular parenchyma charged with acerate 
spicules. 

Spongilla igloviformis. A, “elevation” of dome-shaped 
group of gemmules, showing through the surface of the 
“cellular parenchyma” which has been made transparent, 
the several gemmules in position, surrounded by the echin- 
ating acerate “parenchyma spicules.” (Pl. VIII, fig. v.) 
B, the surface (transparent) of a similar group as seen 
from above. The foraminal apertures, not here visible, all 
open inward. 

Meyenia leidyi. A, upper surface of portion of a layer 
of gemmules, each of which, besides its “birotulate” ar- 
mature, (Pl. X, fig. i.) (mot shown in this sketch) is sur- 
rounded by-c, a “lattice capsule” of spicules resembling 
those of the skeleton; at the summit of which an open 
space occurs, around—a, the foraminal aperture; more 
than one being sometimes present. B, section of part of 
“chitinous coat” of a gemmule, showing (imperfectly)-6, 
its armature of birotulate spicules in position. 


Fig. VI. 


Fig?L. 


Fig. II. 


Fig. TI. 


Fig. IV. 


Fig. V. 


PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Meyenia fluviatilis. Surface of gemmule. “Crust” charged 
with ‘‘birotulate”’ spicules (amphidisks) ; one star-shaped 
“rotule” resting upon the chitinous coat, the other pre- 
sented to the observer, or more or less foreshortened. (See 
Pl. IX, fig. iii, ete.) 

Meyenia crateriformis. Section of chitinous coat of gem- 
mule, supporting—b, hooked “birotulates” with very long 
shafts; whose positions, normally radial, are, in this spe- 
cies, frequently twisted or confused. (Pl. X, fig. v.) 


PLATE VI. 


Heteromeyenia argyrosperma. Partial section of “chitin- 
ous coat” and “crust” of gemmule, showing :—a, the 
somewhat narrowing “foraminal aperture ;’ thick “gran- 
ular crust” charged with—-b, “long” and—b', “short” birot- 
ulate spicules. (Pl. XI, fig. i and ii.) The outer rotules 
of the longer birotulates, when covered by the crust, form 
conical protuberances as figured. They are, perhaps, more 
frequently seen naked. 


Tubella pennsyluanica. Partial section of chitinous coat 
of gemmule, surrounded with granular crust; in which 
are embedded,—b, minute, inequibirotulate spicules, (Pl. 
XII, fig. i, ii, iii.) the larger rotule always resting upon 
the chitinous coat. The thickness of the “crust,” in this 
species, varies in different localities, from barely equalling 
the height of the spicules, to the extreme of covering them 
two or more times that depth. 


Carterius tubisperma. Partial section of chitinous coat 
and crust of gemmule; the latter embedding—4, birotulate- 
spicules. Foraminal aperture prolonged into a long tu- 
bule—a, flaring and funnel-shaped at its extremity and 


divided into several short tendrils or cirrous appendages,— 
d. 


Carterius stepanowti. Partial section of gemmule showing 
protoplasmic contents, crust, birotulate spicules—b, foram- 
inal tubule—a, penetrating the subquadrangular, flange- 
like extension—d, divided at the angles into numerous very 
short cirrous appendages. (after Dybowski.) 


Carterius latitenta. Partial section of chitinous coat, bear- 
ing crust, and birotulate spicules—b; and extended into a 


1887.] 


Fig. VI. 


Fig. I. 


Fig. IL. 


Fig Il. 


Fig. IV. 


Fig. V. 


Fig. VL 


Fie. I. 


Fig. II. 


NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. HATES 


foraminal tubule shorter than that of either of the previ- 
ous species, surrounded and terminated by one or two long 
and broad, ribbon-like cirrous appendages—d. 
Carterius tenosperma. Section as before; the short tu- 
bule —a, divided into several long, slender cirrous appen- 
dages—d. 

Puate VII. 


Spongilla lacustris. From an Ice Lake, on the Sierra 
Nevada Mts, alt. 7000 feet :—a, skeleton spicule; 6,5,b 
bent, cylindrical, acerate gemmule spicules ; ¢,¢,c, spined 
acerate “dermal” or flesh spicules. Received from Dr. 
H. W. Harkness, through Miss. M. M. Greer. 


Spongilla lacustris. From Ridley Creek, near Media, 
Pennsylvania :-a,a, skeleton spicules; ,b,b, acerate gem- 
mule spicules ; ¢,¢,c, “dermal” acerates. 

Spongilla lacustris. From English type, received from 
H. J. Carter :-a,a,a, skeleton spicules; 6,b, etc. acerate 
gemmule spicules ; ¢,c, dermal acerates. 

Spongilla lacustris. From May’s Landing, New Jersey: 
—a,a,a, skeleton spicules; 6,5, long, spinous, acerate gem- 
mule spicules ; c,e, small dermal acerates. 

Spongilla lacustris, var. lehighensis. From the Lehigh 
River, at White Haven, Pennsylvania:—a,a, skeleton spic- 
ules; 6, 6, 6, strongly spinous gemmule spicules; ¢,¢,¢,c, 
short dermal acerates. 

Spongilla lacustris, var. montana. From Lake on Cats- 
kill Mts., New York, alt. 2500 feet; representing skeleton 
and gemmule spicules; no dermals have been drawn. 


Puate VIIL. 


Spongilla fragilis. From type specimen “presented by 
Dr. Jos. Leidy to the Academy of Natural Sciences, Phil- 
adel phia: ”—a,a,a,a, skeleton spicules ; 6,6,5,b, spicules from 
the “cellular parenchyma.” 

Spongilla fragilis, var. minutissima. From Lake Hopat- 
cong, New Jersey :—a,a, skeleton spicules ; b,b, spined forms 
sometimes seen; c,c,c, long, irregular, spinous parenchymal 
spicules. 


276 
Fig. LT. 


Fig. IV. 


Fig. TI. 


Fig. IV. 


Fig. V. 


PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Spongilla fragilis. From Calumet River, Illinois :—a,a, 
skeleton spicules; 0, ¢, d, e, variable parenchymal spicules; 
iff, spined, spherical forms frequently seen throughout 
the species. Collected by B. W. Thomas. 

Spongilla fragilis, var. minuta. From Lehigh Gap, Penn- 
sylvania :—a,a,a, skeleton spicules; 6,b,b, long, spined, 
acuminate, “parenchymal spicules ;” ¢,c,c, spherical and 
amorphous forms. 


Spongilla igloviformis. From Doughty’s Pond, Absecum, 
New Jersey :-a, a, ¢, skeleton spicules; 6,6, “parenchy- 
mal spicules” nearly equally long, but more spinous. 
Spongilla aspinosa. From Doughty’s Pond, Absecum, 
New Jersey :—a, ordinary skeleton spicule; 6, skeleton 
spicule ; acwate or rounded at one end; ¢, d, malformations 
of skeleton spicules; e,e,e, smooth dermal spicules; f,f;f, 
globular or discoidal masses of silica, frequently observed 
in this species. 


Parnes Le 
Meyenia fluviatilis. From an English type, received from 
H. J. Carter a and b, spined skeleton spicules; ¢c, smooth 
do.; d,d,d, birotulate gemmule spicules sometimes with 
acuminate umbos; e,e,e, end view of rotules. 


Meyenia fluviatilis var. acuminata. From Boston, Massa- 
chusetts :—a, ordinary skeleton spicule; 6,6, slender forms 
of do.; ¢,c,d,d, acuminate or misshapen birotulate gem- 
mule spicules. 

Meyenia fluviatilis, form astrosperma, syn. From Lehigh 
Gap, Pennsylvania :—a,a, skeleton spicules; 0,b, birot- 
ulate gemmule spicules; d,d, malformed do.; ¢, group of 
rotule ; e,e, single rotules showing an ordinary distrib- 
ution of the rays. 

Meyenia flwiatilis. From Chester Creek, near Lenni, Penn- 
sylvania:—a, proper skeleton spicule; 6, malformed do.; 
d,d,d, short, robust birotulates; ¢,c,¢ rotules with symmet- 
rical, conical rays, sub-spined at margins; ¢,¢,e,e, malform- 
ations of birotulates, frequent in this specimen. 

Meyenia robusta. From Honey Lake Valley, California;— 
a, a, smooth skeleton spicules ; 6,6,b, coarsely spined gem- 


1887.] 


Fig. VL 


Fig. I. 


Fig. II. 


Fig. IIL 


Fig. IV. 


Fig. V. 


Fig. VL 


Fig. I. 


NANURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 277 
mule birotulates; d,d,d, single rotules; ¢,e¢,e,e, exceeding- 
ly misshapen forms. Collected by Dr. Geo. H. Horn. 


Meyenia subdwisa. From St. John’s River, near Palatka, 
Florida :—a, smooth, , c, d, spined skeleton spicules; e,e, 


_e,e, long, massive gemmule birotulates, spined and sub- 


spined ; f,f, rotules of do. Collected by Henry Mills. 
PLATE X. 


Meyenia leidyi. From Schuylkill River, Philadelphia, 
Pennsylvania :—a,a,a, smooth skeleton spicules, abruptly 
pointed ; 6,b, do. with rounded terminations; ¢,c, short 
birotulates with “entire” margins; d, do. with rotule twist- 
ed or exflected ; e, face of rotule; f, group of rotules as 
they appear upon the surface of the gemmules. 

Meyenia millsii. From Florida :—a, microspined skeleton 
spicule; 6,5, mature gemmule birotulates with smooth 
shafts ; ¢,c,c, probably immature forms; d,d,d, face of ro- 
tules, “lacinulate” or delicately notched, and without rays. 


Collected by H. Mills; 


Meyenia everetti. From Pictou, Nova Scotia :a, a, a, a, 
smooth, slender skeleton spicules; 6,6,b,5, long smooth, 
gemmule birotulates; ¢,¢,d,d, minute dermal birotulates. 
Collected by A. H. MacKay. 

Meyenia everetti. From Gilder Pond, on Mt. Everett, 
Massachusetts :—a,a,b,b, smooth skeleton spicules; ¢, ¢, ¢ 
gemmule birotulates; d, end view of rotule formed of 
hooked rays; e¢,e,e, minute dermal birotulates. Collected 
F. Wolle and H.%. Kitchell. 

Meyenia crateriformis. From Crowe’s Mill, Brandywine 
Creek, Pennsylvania :-a,a, slender, microspined skeleton 
spicules; 6,b,b,6, mature gemmule birotulates with short 
hooked rays; ¢,d,e,e, supposed immature forms. 

Meyenia plumosa, var. palmeri. From the Colorado of the 
West, Mexico:—a, robust, microspined skeleton spicule; 6,¢,¢ 
spined gemmule birotulates ; d,d, rotules of do., irregular- 
ly notched; e¢,¢,e, sub-stellate dermal spicules; jf. imper- 
fect form of do.; g,g, amorphous, “Scotch terrier” forms. 


PLATE XI. 


Heteromeyenia argyrosperma. From Lehigh Gap, Penn- 
sylvania :—a,a, sparsely microspined skeleton spicules; 6, 


278 


Fig. IT. 


Fig. II. 


Fig. IV. 


PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


b6,b, gemmule birotulates of the longer class, with one to 
three hooked rays; ¢,¢,¢,¢c, spined birotulates of the shorter 
class. 


Heteromeyenia argyrosperma, var. tenuis. From Harvey’s 
Lake, Pennsylvania :—a,a,a, slender skeleton spicules ; 6,6,6 
long birotulates; c,e, birotulates of the shorter class; all 
more slender than in the typical species; d, imperfect do. 


Heteromeyenia repens. From Lehigh Gap, Pennsylvania:— 
a,a,a, microspined skeleton spicules; 6,6, gemmule biro- 
tulates of the /onger class, with recurved, hooked rays; 
cece, gemmule birotulates of the shorter class; d,d,d, ro- 
tules of do., e,e, dermal spicules ; f. amorphous spicule. 
Heteromeyenia ryderi, var. balenit. From near Plainfield, 
New Jersey :—a,a,a,a, slender, microspined, skeleton spic- 
ules; b,6,b, long, hooked; gemmule birotulates ; ¢,¢,c, short 
do; with flat rotules; d,d,d, surface of last named. Col- 
lected by A. D. Balen. 

Heteromeyenia ryderi, type. From Indian Run, Philadel- 
phia, Pennsylvania :—a, skeleton spicule; 6,6,b, long gem- 
mule birotulates, hooked and spined ; ¢,¢,¢,¢,c, short birot- 
ulates; d,d,d, surface of rotules, margins lacinulate, sur- 
face microspined or granulated ; e, amorphous spicule. 


Fig. VI. Heteromeyenia ryderi, var. pictovensis. From Pictou, Nova 


Fig. I. 


Fig. II. 


Fig. III. 


Scotia :-a,b,e, densely spinous skeleton spicules, various 
terminations ; d,d,d, long gemmule birotulates; ¢,¢,¢,e, 
short do. 


PLATE XII 


Tubella pennsylvanica. Lehigh Gap, Pennsylvania :—a,a, 
a,a, spined skeleton spicules; 6,6,6, gemmule “inzequibi- 
rotulates,” or trumpet-shaped spicules; ¢, group of ro- 
tules seen from above, showing the relative sizes of the ro- 
tules; d, surface of single large rotule. 

Tubella pennsylvanica, var. intermedia. From Indian 
Run, Philadelphia :—a,a,a, stouter skeleton spicules; 6,¢,¢, 
“{neequibirotulates ;” d,e,e, end view of do. showing com- 
parative size of rotules in this variety. 

Tubella pennsylvanica, var. fanshawei. From Bristol Pond, 
Pennsylvania :—a,a,b,b, skeleton spicules; ¢,¢,d,d, birot- 


1887. ] 


Fig. IV. 


NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 279 


ulates more nearly equal than in either of the former cases, 
as shown again by-f,f,g,g, end views. 

Carterius tenosperma. From Lansdowne Run, Philadel- 
phia, Pennsylvania :—a,a, skeleton spicules; 6,b,6,c, spined 


- gemmule birotulates with burr-like rotules; e,e,e, ends of 


Fig. V. 


Fig. VI. 


do.; d,d,d,d, long, spinous, acerate dermal spicules. 
Carterius latitenta. From Chester Creek, Pennsylvania:— 
a,a, Skeleton spicules ; 6,6,b,6, gemmule birotulates, varia- 
ble in length; d,d, face of rotules; c, spined dermals. 
Carterius tubisperma. From Niagara River, near Buffalo, 
New York :-a,a, skeleton spicules; 6,6,6,b,b,d, gemmule 
birotulates ; c, face of rotule; e,e, long, spined dermal acer- 
ates." Collected by Henry Mills. 


280 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


JUNE 7. 
Mr. THomAs MrEwAN, Vice-President, in the chair. 


Twenty-one persons present. 


JuNE 14. 
Dr. W.S. W. RuscHENBERGER, in the chair. 
Twenty-five persons present. 
The following papers were presented for publication :— 


“On the structure and Classification of Mesozoic Mammalia.” 
(Abstract). By Henry F. Osborn. 

“Notes on the Specific Names of certain North American Fishes.” 
By Carl H. Eigenmann. 


JUNE 21. 
Mr. THomaAs MEEHAN, Vice-President, in the chair. 


Twenty-nine persons present. 


Note on Chionanthus—Mr. Toomas Mrrnan remarked that 
Chionanthus, L., until recently has been described as having perfect 
flowers. Of many authors to hand Dr. Gray only, uotes, in the 
later edition of his Manual that it is occasionally polygamous. 

It is rather one of those plants that are on the border-land of 
dicecism which, while having flowers apparently alike on all plants, 
have impotent anthers with a perfect pistil in one individual, and 
polliniferous anthers and an imperfect pistil in the other. The plant 
is therefore actually dicecious, while having flowers apparently 
perfect. This is certainly the rule. - 

There is, however, a great difference in the flowers when critically 
examined. All authors he had referred to describe the pistil as 
“emarginate or “bifid.” 

This is only the case in what we must call the male plant. (Fig. 1.) 
In the female it is capitate. (Fig. 2.) The anthers in 
the male are broadly ovate, barely pointed, thick, and 
of an uniform eburnean tint, with an abundance of 
yellow pollen. In the female they are linear ovate, green- 
ish white with a mucronate, almost awned point, never 

Fic. 1. polliniferous, and usually have more slender filaments. 

No author seems to have noted the capitate stigma. Probably 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 231 


the male plants are more abundant, and come more readily to hand. 
Of eleven he had out in aswamp to bear seed, before being 
aware of its bi-sexual character, only three are berry- 
bearing, and have the capitate stigma that characterizes 
the female flowers. On his lawn there is a large plant, 
isolated from others, with capitate stigmas, that has 

Fic. 2. never borne a seed. He had an impression that he had 
seen single specimens in cultivation, in years gone by, with seed, 
so it is not improbable, under rare exceptions, a plant may have 
actually perfect flowers. 

An interesting fact is that the usual description of “anthers, 
sometimes 3 or 4” is correct only as applicable to the male plant; 
this increase in the normal number is there frequent. He had not 
been able to find more than two in the female. 

Although the white flowers are conspicous, and the males have a 
delicate fragrance, he had not known them to be visited by bees or 
other insect, except the minute pollen eating thrips found in most 
flowers. ; 

This may be from the abundance of other flowers on his 
grounds, at the time when these plants are in blossom. Industrious 
as bees are, they visit those ftowers first that have nectar and pollen 
in profusion, in preference to gleaning in scant fields, taking to 
these only when abundant crops are scarce. The pollen is granulous, 
and fertilization is evidently effected through the wind. The 
flowers are therefore anemophilous. 


JUNE 28, 
Mr. CHARLES Roperts, in the chair. 


Fourteen persons present. 


A paper entitled “On the Structure and Classification of the 
Mesozoic Mammalia,” by Henry F. Osborn, was presented for 
publication, 


Mr. Theo. Wernwag, was elected a member. 


The following was ordered to be printed :— 


19 


282 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [ 1887. 


ON THE STRUCTURE AND CLASSIFICATION OF THE 
MESOZGIC MAMMALIA. 


BY DR. HENRY F. OSBORN. 
[ ABSTRACT. ] 


This paper is an outline of the writer’s observations upon the 
structure of the British Mesozoic Mammals and a classification of 
the Mesozoic Mammals in general, in view of their relationship to 
each other and to recent orders. 

When Professor Owen completed his Memoir’ in 1871 there 
were but twenty g genera of pre-Tertiary Mammals known to science. 
Discoveries in the Mesozoic strata of Germany,’ South Africa’ and 
North America‘ have now increased this number to over forty gen- 
era, five of which are from the Upper Triassic, the remainder from 
the upper and lower Jurassic, and one from the Cretaceous.” Suc- 
cessors of the Mesozoic mammals have been discovered at the hot- 
tom of the American Eocene® and in the lower French Eocene Beds.’ 
Among the latter are mammals which clearly connect upper Trias- 
sic’ with Quaternary genera.” Through the kindness of the 
members of the Geological Department of the British Museum I 
was recently enabled to study the British types very carefully, and, 
enjoying soon afterwards an examination of the fine collections of 
Professor Marsh and Professor Cope,”” I have been able to compare 
the type specimens of all the Mesozoic mammals, with the exception 
of four genera." The most striking result of this comparison is the 


1. Monograph of the Fossil Mammalia of the Mesozoic Formations, Palaeon- 
tographical Society, 1871. 

2. Triglyphus, discovered by Prof. Fraas in the Rhaetic Beds near Stuttgart. 

3. Tritylodon, from the Stormberg Beds, Upper Triassic, South Africa. 

4. Numerous genera discovered by Prof. Marsh in the Atlantosaurus Beds 
parallel with the English Purbeck. 

5. Meniscoéssus, described by Professor Cope, from the Laramie Beds. 

6. I refer to Professor Cope’s genera Polymastodon, Chirox and Ptilodus. 

7. The Plagiaulax group, discovered by Dr. Lemoine at Rheims. 

8. Microlestes and 9 Thylacoleo are united by the intermediate Plagianlacidae. 

10. This assistance will be more fully acknowledged elsewhere. I am es- 
pecially indebted to Mr. Richard Lydekker for much valuable assistance. 

11. Stereognathus, Amphilestes, Triglyphus, Microlestes antigzuus (Plieninger’s 
type specimen. ) 

Full acknowledgement will be made later of the use made of the valuable 
suggestions of Professor Owen and other writers. 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 283 


close structural similarity between genera from widely separate 
localities, and the absence of types which are wholly distinct from 
the British, even in this greatly extended field of exploration. In 
other words, the Mesozoic genera appear to have had a very wide 
geographical distribution, and many scattered forms, while generi- 
cally distinct, are closely connected by family and ordinal characters. 
The second result, which has been attained much more slowly, is that 
these mammals, with a few exceptions, can now be provisionally 
classified, as they fall into small groups with carnivorous, omnivor-. 
ous, insectivorous, and herbivorous dentition, each with clearly 
marked characters. The third result which rests upon more debat- 
able grounds is, that while many of these Mesozoic families became 
extinct in succeeding geological periods, many others belong in or 
near the ancestral lines of families still existing among the Marsu- 
pials and Insectivores. 

Before entering the subject of classification I will give a brief 
resumé of my observations upon the British genera in so far as they 
differ from, or are additional to those of Professor Owen. It appears, 
from the dentition of a mandibular ramus belonging to Amphitherium 
which has been recently added to the British Museum collection, 
that three distinct genera have hitherto been included under this 
genus, which may be separated by the number of premolars, by the 
conformation of the molar crowns and the form and positions of the 
condyle, as Amphitherium, Amphitylus and Amphilestes.. (2) Phas- 
colotherium. The formula isi 4¢1pm 0m 7. It seems more 
probable that this genus has lost its premolars, (which formerly may 
have filled the diastema), than that they should all have become 
molariform, a modification which is always slowly acquired. (8) Tri- 
conodon. Theupper canine of this genus has a double fang. The most 
interesting fact brought out is the evidence the various specimens 
furnish of relationship to the Marsupials in the succession of the 
teeth.” The fully adult molar formula is pm 4m 4. The fourth 


1. The Amphitherium (A. Prevostii) molar is bicuspidate with a low posterior 
heel. The Amphitylus (gen. nov.) molar has three blunt cusps, and an internal 
cingulum; form, Av 6,6. The Amphilestes molar has three prominent cusps 
and a pronounced cingulum, encircling the crown; m5, m6. After a personal 
examination of the types, Mr. Lydekker writes me (April 16th) that he finds the 
formulae of both Amphilestes and Amphitylus, as follows: <4 ¢1 pm4 m7. 


2, Assisted by Mr. Lydekker, I have confirmed the suggestions of Professor 
Owen and Professor Flower. 


284 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


premolar early replaces a molariform milk tooth d, and the fourth 
true molar is very late in coming in. Triacanthodon is thus a 
synonym of Triconodon. (4) Phascolestes. There is no doubt that 
this genus is distinct from Peralestes,> but it is a question whether 
the type mandible does not belong to a genus near Stylodon. Form. 
i4elpm4m8. (5) Leptocladus, is widely separate from Stylodon.* 
Its molars, with single recurved cusps and elevated heels are wholly 
unique. The post-canine formula was probably pm 4m 6. (6) 
Peramus is also widely separated from other genera in its dental 
formula, pm 6 m 3; all other polyprotodont genera of this period 
having four or more molars. The teeth in the type of this genus 
are seen upon the outer surface only. . It is probable that when the 
mner surface is known, the formula will be modified to pm 4 m 5. 
(7) In the genus Spalacotherium the molars and premolars are well 
differentiated; the formula isi? 2,c1, pm 4,m6. (8) Peralestes 
probably has a closely related form in Peraspalaa, in fact the generic 
distinctness of the latter is doubtful. The post-canine formule are, 
Peralestes pn 5 m 6; Peraspalaz, pm 4,m7. (9) The maxilla 
which was referred to the genus Stylodon by Professor Owen, must be 
removed to a distinct genus, Athrodon, characterized by the compact 
position and peculiar wearing pattern of the crowns. (10) The 
maxillary formula of Bolodon is found to bei? 2, c¢ 0, pm 3, m 4. 
The characters of these teeth are clearly shown in the accompanying 
cut. 

Leaving out of view for the present, all consideration of rela- 
tionships to recent forms, we find that the Mesozoic Mammalia di- 
vide into two largér groups. In the first group (1) one of the incisors 
is greatly developed at the expense of the others and of the canine; 
there is a diastema varying in width in front of the first premolar 
and the true molars are invariably characterized by two or more 
antero-posterior rows of tubercles separated by longitudinal valleys 
or grooves. For this group we may adopt the sub-order Multituber- 
culata, proposed by Professor Cope.° 

The second group (II) does not show such close internal rela- 
tionship among its members as does the foregoing, but is well separ- 
ated from it by such characters as the following: 

The incisors are numerous and subequal in size, the canines are 


3. Professor Owen separated this genus doubtfully from Peralestes. 
4, Professor Owen placed it doubtfully near this genus. 
5. American Naturalist, 1884, p. 687. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 285 


large; there is usually no diastema, the premolar-molar series are 
usually in excess of the typical number and the molars are cusped 
rather than tubercular. If we were sure of the marsupial relation- 
ship of the members of this group we might place them with the 
sub-order Polyprotodonta, but some of the included families belong 
near the Insectivora. 


LT. Multituberculata. 


(1) Plagiaulacide. This is probably the oldest family of this 
group and is well characterized by the laterally compressed trenchant 
premolars. The molars of Microlestes antiquus of Plieninger are 
essentially similar to those of Plagiaulax. The M. Moorei molars 
cannot be distinguished generically from those of Plagiaulax~’ 
The least specialized Plagiaulax is Ctenacodon, Marsh.' The modi- 
fications in this family are well known as witnessed in the series 
Plagiaulax, Ptilodus, Neoplagiaulax. 


Loe 
Vi ZZ 
WI YF 


Fig. 1. Right Maxilla of Bolodon. 


(2) Bolodontide. This family includes Bolodon and Allodon 
Marsh.? The premolars are not trenchant. The molars have two 
straight rows of conical tubercles separated by a longitudinal valley. 
Although allied to the Plagiaulacide we cannot place these genera 
in this family because the molar pattern is essentially different. 


6. The molars of AZ. Antiguus, M7. Mooret and P. Minor in each case show a 
closely similar disposition of the tubercles. 

1. Am. Journ. Sc. and Arts, Nov. 1879, p. 238. 

2. This genus is very close to Bolodon in all the details of tooth structure, 
but shows the alveolus of a small median incisor which may be wanting in 
Bolodon. Allodon has been placed in the Plagiaulacidae by Professor Marsh, 
Am. Journ. Sc. and Arts, April 1887, p. 329. 


286 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Bolodon has conical tubercular instead of trenchant premolars. In 
Plagiaulax the tubercles are irregular crenations of the border of the 
basin shaped crown. In Bolodon they are minute, sharply defined 
cones arranged in straight rows with a deeply worn groove between 
them; this pattern is like that of Tritylodon with two rows of milan o> 
eee of three. 

The general likeness between Bolodon and Tritylodon is very 
striking in spite of the great discrepancy in size. The latter genus 
is perhaps synonymous with Trig/yphus‘ (raas) and forms the type 
of the family (3) Tritylodontidae’ (Cope), characterized by the ab- 
sence of trenchant premolars and the presence of upper molars with 
three parallel rows of tubercles separated by grooves. The Poly 
mastodontidce (Cope) forms a fourth, more recent family’. 

The position of Stereognathus, Chirox and Meniscoéssus is un- 
certain, although they probably belong to this Sub-Order. Ments- 
cessus stands nearest the Plagiaulacidae, and Chirox intermediate 
between the Bolodontidae and Tritylodontidae. 


LT, Second Group. 
1. JURASSIC MAMMALS. 


Among the second group of mammals I find that the molar 
pattern forms an advantageous starting point for classification. 
Contrary to the usual statement, the premolars are invariably unlike | 
the molars’, but the whole dental series, as well as the mandible, 
are in a marked degree correlative in structure and in most instances 
distinctly specialized for certain kinds of diet. Some of the molar 
patterns with the correlated structures, prevail in a number of genera 
which we may group in a family, without knowing exactly where to 
place it in the zodlogical scale. The molars of other genera are 
transitional in structure between two distinct types. Other genera 
again are entirely isolated in their molar structure where no allied 
forms have been discovered. This classification by families is, of 
course, a temporary one, subject to change as the genera become. 
more fully known. The Stylodontidae form the only fully defined 
family. — 


See Neumayr. Neues Jahrbuch fiir Min. u. Pal. 1884, p. 279. 

Am. Naturalist, 1884. 

Phascolotherium forms an apparent but not real exception, since the pre- 
molars have probably disappeared. In Dzplocynodon, (Marsh, loc. cit. Plate x), 
the premolars when viewed upon the inner surface are very distinct from the 


dan 


bo 


molars. 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 287 


The chief molar types which characterize families are as 
follows: 

A. Without opposition of cusps. (1) With three stout, erect 
cusps in line. (2) Transitional. With three cusps not in line, two 
being rotated inwards. (3) With three slender, divergent cusps 
in line. B. With completely opposed cusps, separated by a longitud- 
inal valley. (4) C. With completely opposed cusps connected by 
transverse ridges. ° (5) Molars with a single styloid cusp on one side 
of the crown connected by divergent ridges with a pair of cusps 
on the other side. D. Without cusps. (6) The crowns columnar, with 
a smooth wearing surface. 

By a careful study of the dentition and mandibular structure, we 
find that these families unite in small groups which are in early 
stages of differentiation along certain lines of functional adaptation. 
These lines are not sharply defined, but by a comparison of the 
typical forms with the most nearly allied genera of known adaptation 
I find we may divide these sub-groups into carnivorous, omnivorous 
insectivorous and herbivorous series; employing these terms in a broad 
sense as indicating an initial rather than an advanced specialization 
of structure, 

CaRNIvOROUS SuB-GROUP. 

There are many points of resemblance between the following three 
families, although at first sight they differ widely. ‘They mostly 
embrace the largest genera and the teeth are generally adapted to a 
carnivorous diet, especially in the first and second families; in the 
third there is an apparent divergence towards another type of dentition 
and function. The molars have a strong internal cingulum. The 
premolars have basal cusps. The condyle is low and the coronoid 
broad. 

A. (1) Triconodontide.’ The typical genus of this family is 
Triconodon (syn. Triacanthodon, Owen; Priacodon, Marsh.) The 
dentition is now fully known. There is nodiastema. The premolars 
have strong basal cusps. The canines and the incisors are erect and 
powerful. The mandible is strong and the condyle is below the 
molar level. These characters and the likeness to Thylacinus show 
that this was a carnivorous animal. An older and much less 
specialized but probably allied form was Amphilestes. Amphitylus 
appears to be related by the character of its molars, but separated 
by its mandibular characters, as the condyle is high and pedunculate. 


ate Proposed by Professor Marsh. 


288 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF - (1887. 


Amphitherium, on the other hand is allied by the structure of the 


Fig. 2. Portion of the right mandible of Amphitherium. 


mandible and separated by the pattern of the molars, which lack the 
third cusp. The last two genera are somewhat isolated. 

(1a) An allied family is the Phascolotheridae’ embracing Phas- 
colotherium and Tinodon, in which there is a diastema behind the 
canine; true premolars are few or wanting’, and the mandibular 
angle is represented merely by the inflection of the lower border. 
The molars are like those of the Triconodontidae except that the 
anterior and posterior cusps are smaller and are slightly rotated in- 
wards. 

(2) Spalacotheridac'. This family embraces Spalacotherium 
and Menacodon. The mandible is without a distinct angle, like that 
in Phascolotherium, but shallower and with a more elevated condyle. 
There is no diastema. The incisors and canines are somewhat similar 
to those of Triconodon. The premolars have strong anterior and 
posterior basal cusps. The anterior and posterior cusps of the 
molars are strongly rotated inwards. 


OMNIVOROUS SUB-GROUP. 


B. The families embraced in this division are quite closely 
inter-related both as regards their dentition and diet. The 
genera vary from middle to large size. The typical forms (Perales- 
tidae) were probably omnivorous. The incisors are not known, the 
canines are large and erect, the premolars have prominent basal 
cusps. Instead of an internal cingulum, the lower molars have a 
more or less prominent internal row of low cusps. The condyle is 
usually on or below the molar level. 


2. This name is preferable to 77odontidae recently proposed by Professor 
Marsh, since Prof. Owen’s genus is much the best known. It is quite probable 
that the Phascolotheridae will be subsequently united with the 7Z?zconodontidae, 
linked by intermediate forms with premolars. 

3. The post-canine teeth of Z%zodon have not as yet been fully described. 

1. This family name was proposed by Professor Marsh, loc. cit. p. 840. 


1887. } NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 289 


‘The (4) Peralestidae embrace Peralestes and Peraspalax which 
are closely related if not synonymous. The lower premolars have dis- 
tinct basal cups. The inner and outer molar cusps, instead of 
being united by a ridge as in the last, are separated by a longitud- 
inal valley. The upper molars (Peralestes) have a lofty internal 
ard several low external cusps, while the lower molars, (Peraspalax) 
have a high external and low internal cusps. The canines are strong. 
~The lower molars are somewhat simpler but resemble those of 
Dasyurus and Didelphys. I infer that, like these modern marsu- 
pials, these animals were omnivorous. 

The lower molars of the highly specialized genus Paurodon, the 
type of the Paurodontidae (Marsh), although fewer in number, are 
quite similar to those of Peraspalax and suggest an affiliation of 
these two families. 

The Diplocynodontidae (Marsh) embrace Diplocynodon, Docodon, 
and Enneodon. The molars are transitional, illustrating the exten- 
sion of the internal cingulum into a broad shelf leading towards a 
complete opposition of cusps such as we observe in Peraspalax, but 
it is as yet uncertain whether this family is affiliated to the 
Peralestidae. This family probably embraces Professor Owen’s 
genus Peramus, in which the molar and mandibular structure is 
similar to that of Diplocynodon. 


InsEecTIvoRous SuB—GROUP. 


The two following families differ widely from those preceding. The 
genera vary from an extremely small to middle size. The teeth 
are adapted to an insectivorous diet, the incisors in the most typical 
forms being procumbent and spatulate, the canines small, the pre- 
molars lack distinct basal cusps, the last is lofty and pointed. The 
molars have no cingulum. The condyle is high and the coronoid 
slender. The formula is usually pm 4m8. The families are sep- 
arated by the structure of the molars.” 

(8) Amblotheridae. This embraces the genera Achyrodon and 
Amblotherium. The mandible is very slender and tapers to the 
symphysis, with a high condyle. The incisors are semi-procum- 
bent and spatulate, the canines small, the last premolars very lofty 


°2. Amblotherium and Achyrodon are represented by mandibles seen upon 
the inner surface only. In the matrix impressions there is no evidence of outer 
cusps, but the teeth closely resemble those of the S¢y/odontidae as seen upon the 
inner surface, and these families may prove to be the same. 


290 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


and without basal cusps, while the molars have no internal cingula 
and no opposition of cusps. 

C. (5) Stylodontidae’. Thanks to the discoveries of Professor 
Marsh, this family is now very fully represented and the molar 
structure is well understood. It embraces Stylodon (Stylacodon)’, 
Aesthenodon, Laodon and Dryolestes which is very similar to the 
genus Phascolestes (Owen.) ‘There is little doubt therefore that the 
latter genus belongs here rather than near Peralestes. The resem- 
blance of Stylodon to Chrysochloris, observed by Professor Owen, is 
very much strengthened by this extended knowledge of the Stylodon 
molars, and indicates that this family was insectivorous. The 
structure of the mandible is very similar to that of Amblotherium. 

HeERBIvoRovus SuB-GROvP. 

D. The single family embraced in this division is widely separated 
from all which precede it. The structure of the molars indicates 
an herbivorous diet similar to that of the Rodents and the Wombats. 

(6) Athrodontidae. Athrodon* is unique in its dentition among 
the Mesozoic mammals. The tall trihedral crowns are closely ap- 
plied at their sides, thus falling into a curve. The inner face is 
styloid, while the outer is grooved and the triangular wearing 
surface is traversed by a faint median ridge, thus resembling one 
half the crown of a Phascolomys molar. The last premolar is trans- 
forming into a molar, the others are small. The canine is large 
and bifanged. 


The genus Leptocladus is isolated. 


Fig. 3. The inner surface of the left maxilla of Athrodon. 


1. This family name was suggested by Professor Marsh in 1880 to embrace 
Stylodon and Stylacodon. It is probably equivalent to the Dryolestidae more re- 
cently proposed by the same author. 

2. These genera appear to be the same. 

3. Gen. Nov. Type, maxilla of Stylodon pusillus, Owen. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 291 


TRIASSIC MAMMALS. 


Dromatherium is widely aberrant, and is the most reptilian in ap- 
pearance of all the Mesozoic genera. Professor Marsh has proposed 
the family Dromatheridae to embrace this genus, but without defining 
it. Uniting it with Microconodon, the family may be characterized 
by the imperfect division of the fangs of the molars and the wide 
diastema behind the canine. The reptilian (Theromorph) condi- 
tion of the molar fangs may be found to separate these genera still 
more widely from the jurassic forms so as to represent a new order of 
mammals, the Protodonta. 


CONCLUSION. 


It is now generally admitted that many of the genera embraced 
in the Multituberculata were Marsupials, and on many grounds it 
is safe to place this group as a Sub-Order of the Marsupialia. 
Are the Jurassic members of the second group also to be placed in this 
order or do they form a distinct order by themselves? Professor 
Marsh in his recent view of the Mesozoic mammals has held the 
latter view. It is, however, impossible to find a single common char- 
acter or set of characters for these genera which is of ordinal value. 
On the other hand, there are many grounds for placing the Tri- 
conodontidae, Peralestidae and Athrodontidae, and their affiliated 
families, in or near the ancestral lines of the modern Dasyuridae 
and Phascolomidae respectively, while the Stylodontidae are similarly 
related to the Chrysochloridae. These grounds may be partially 
stated. What holds good of one genus is naturally true of all the 
genera which are clearly allied to it. (1) Triconodon has one 
more premolar but otherwise resembles Thylacinus both in the 
structure of the mandible and in the form and guccession of the 
teeth. (2) Peraspalax, although much more imperfectly known, is 
allied to Dasyurus in its molar structure. (3) Athrodon, although 
differing from Phascolomys in the possession of a large canine, shows 
a marked resemblance to this genus in the molar structure. We 
may designate the allied carnivorous, omnivorous and herbivorous 
sub-groups as proto-Marsupialia, a sub-order distinguished by the 
almost invariable presence of four premolars, a number unknown 
among modern Marsupials. 


1. The mylohyoid groove is universally present, but is also found in 
Myrmecobius. 


292 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


In the Amblotheridae and Stylodontidae we probably have a 
line of Insectivora. (4) Dryolestes has a molar pattern which is 
not observed in any marsupial, but is seen in Chrysochloris among the 
Insectivora. Since, however, it is common for marsupials to mimic 
the dentition of other orders, this relationship must be held with 
.some reserve. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 293 


JuLY 12. 
Mr. Coaries Morris, in the chair. 


Nine persons present. 


JULY, 19) 
Mr. THomas MEFHAN, Vice-President, in the chair. 


Nine persons present. 


Auausr 2. 
Mr. Coarues Morris, in the chair. 


Eight persons present. 


Avaust 9. 
Dr. W.S. W. RuscHENBERGER, in the chair. 


Eleven persons present. 


The Publication Committee reported in favor of publishing a 
paper entitled “On the Structure and Classification of Mesozoic 
Mammalia,” by Henry F. Osborn, in the Journal of the Academy. 


On an Aquatie Larva and its Case:—The following from Miss 
Adele M. Fielde, dated Swatow, China, April 25, 1887 was read :— 
During last January, I found on the level surface of the coarse 
sand which covers the bottom of an aqueduct near here, under an 
inch or two of clear running water, little structures resembling a 
gray net spread to catch fish, or a tiny cave with a gauze awning 
stretched over the entrance. The arches had a span of from an 
eighth to a half an inch and always opened toward the current. 
They were to be seen in scores, with a buttress of coarse sand in 
the rear, and a minute aperture in the floor. The force of the 
stream had in a few cases swept away the buttress leaving the arch 
of gauze, with gray filaments, streaming from its torn hinder edge. 
The occupant of the wee grotto was in every case a caterpillar, not 
more than five-eighths of an inch long. It burrowed in the sand of 
of the floor, stretched its head forth vertically, and fed upon what 
had been caught in the delicate roof of its den. 
Its head, and the three thoracic segments, each of which bore a 
a of four jointed legs ending in two hooks, were of a glossy 
rown, while the following eight segments were either gray or green, 
and the terminal segment translucent white. The terminal segment 


294 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


bore two cylindrical prongs, each ending in a tuft of hairs, and 
having underneath a brown claw, like those on all the feet. Eight 
segments, beginning with the metathoracic, and ending with the 
third from the last, bore on the ventral surface two tufts of white 
tracheal gills, which issued from the body in a single stem and 
then branched irregularly in several finger-shaped processes, in such 
fashion as to give the effect of four longitudinal rows of gills along 
the ventral side. 

This small cave-dweller seems to be near akin to those found by 
Miss C. H. Clarke, in Stony Creek, Mass. and described by her in 
a “Description of two interesting houses made by caddis-fly larve,” 
in the Proceedings of the Boston Society of Natural History, May 
24, 1882. It is also similar to a species of Hydropsyche, previously 
described by Dr. Miiller, in Southern Brazil. 

From hektograph copies sent to me by Miss Clarke, of drawings 
made by Dr. Miiller, [ conclude that some free floating larva houses, 
vase-shaped, translucent, less than a quarter of an inch long, and 
with four crenulated floats, found by me here at Swatow, are identi- 
cal with the Lagenopsyche Spirogyre, found by Dr. Miller in 
Southern Brazil. It seems that these minute Hydroptilide, inhabit- 
ing different continents, continue to have their cradles precisely 
alike. 


Aveusr 16. 
; Mr. Caarues Morris, in the chair. 
Nine persons present. 


A paper entitled “On the Homologies and Early History of the 
Limbs of Vertebrates,’ By John A. Ryder, was presented for 
publication. 


Aveusr 23. 
Mr. Cuarues Morris, in the chair. 
Nine persons present. 
The deaths of the following were reported :— 


Prof. S. F. Baird, a member, Aug. 19, 1887; Nathaniel Archer 
Randolph M.D., a member, Aug. 21, 1887; Ezra Michener M.D., 
a correspondent. June 24, 1887 and H. W. Ravenel, a correspon- 
dent, June 17, 1887. 


AvucGust 30. 
Mr. CHARLES Morris, in the chair. 
Fourteen persons present. 
Mr. Harold Wingate was elected a member. 
The following was ordered to be printed :— 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 295 


NOTES ON THE SPECIFIC NAMES OF CERTAIN NORTH 
AMERICAN FISHES. 


BY CARL H. EIGENMANN. 


1. In the Proceedings U. S. Nat. Mus. 1885 p. 72. Dr. Jordan 
says. “The yellow Perch must. . stand apparently as Perca lutea. 
The name Centropomus luteus Rafinesque, “Précis des Découvertes 
Somiologiques, 1814” is apparently prior to that of Bodianus flaves- 
eens Mitchill 1815. . 

Prof. Mitchill also described this species in his “Report in Part 
on the Fishes of New York, p. 18, Jan. 1, 1814, under the name 
Morone flavescens. 

This name seems to be still earlier than that of Rafinesque and 

the species may stand as Perca flavescens (Mitchill.) 
2. The name Morone interrupta Gill seems to be preoccupied by 
the Perca mitchilli var. interrupta Mitchill,’ (Trans Lit. & Phil. Soe. 
New York, i, 415, 1815), which is also a species belonging to the 
same genus, Morone. As this species has no synonyms it may 
receive the newname of Morone mississippiensis Jordan & Eigenmann 
nom. sp. nov. 


© 


3. In the transactions of the Literary and Philosophical Society 
New York, i, pp. 457 and 458, 1815, Mitchill gives an account of 
a small herring under the name of “New York Shadine (Clupea 
radina,)” The description reads:— 

“An elegant species with a small smutty spot behind the gill- 
cover, but with neither spots nor stripes on its back or sides. Mouth 
wide and toothless. Tongue small. 

“Back delicately variegated with green and blue. Lateral line 
straight, sides silvery white, considerably above that line, and below 
it quite to the belly. The white reflects vividly green, red or other 
splendid hues. Head rather elongated. Lower jaw projecting. 

“Scales very easily deciduous. Form neat, taper and slender. 
Gills rise into the throat on each side of the root of the tongue. Eyes 
pale and large. Tail deeply forked. On account of the even 
connection of the false ribs the belly is not at all serrated, but quite 
smooth. A semitransparent space in front of the eyes from side to 
Meas is. (5 16 Vie tea. eG 102” 

1That is Morone lineata (Bloch). We are unable to separate generically 
Morone from Roccus and the name AZorone has a few lines priority. J. & E. 


296 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Leaving out of consideration the first paragraph, this is a fair 
description of Etrumeus teres DeKay. There is no evident spot behind 
the gill covers in alcoholic specimens and the mouth has teeth. 
There is a narrow dark bar extending on the sides along the posterior 
margin of the opercle to its angle. This may be the smutty spot 
referred to by Mitchill. The teeth are not evident to the naked 
eye in specimens 8 inches long and may easily have been overlooked 
by Mitchill. 

The specimen described by DeKay under the name of Alosa 
sadina is evidently Brevoortia tyrannus and not the species of 
Mitchill. DeKay fearing that sadina would get confounded with 
sardina took the liberty to substitute notata for the former. DeKay 
thinks the description of Mitchill to be insufficient, but the character 
“the belly is not at all serrated” separates this species from all 
other New York clupeoides. 

The species may stand as Etrumeus sadina (Mitchill.) 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 297 


SEPTEMBER 6. 
Mr. CHArues Morris, in the chair. 


Sixteen persons present. 


SEPTEMBER 13. 


Mr. CHarues Morris, in the chair. 
Sixteen persons present. 


SEPTEMBER 20. 
Mr. Toomas Mrruan, Vice-President, in the chair. 


Eighteen persons present. 


SEPTEMBER 27. 
Mr. Joun H. REDFIELD, in the chair. 
Hight persons present. 
The death of Joseph Patterson, a member, was announced. 
The following was ordered to be printed :— 


20 


298 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


ON THE HISTOLOGY OF SALPA. 
BY DR. CHAS. 8S. DOLLEY. 


In connection with a study of budding in Salpa by Prof. W. K. 
Brooks, I have undertaken to review the histology of Salpa. 
Thirty years ago Prof. R. Leuckart’ in commencing a study of the 
same animal made the remark; “Seit fiinfzig Jahren sind diese 
Thiere unzaihlige Male von Zoologen und Anatomen beobachtet 
worden, and doch ist das Studium derselben immer noch versprech- 
end und lohnend ftir den Forscher,” which is still true: and though 
it may at first thought seem presumptuous to expect any thing new 
from an animal which has been repeatedly investigated during the 
last eighty years, it was deemed best to go over the ground accord- 
ing to the improved methods of modern histological research. The 
work was mostly done in the Biological Laboratory of Johns Hop- 
kins University, and completed in the autumn of 1884 in the 
Laboratory of the Zoological Institute in Leipzig. 

The specimens used, collected by the United States Fish Commis- 
sion in'Vineyard Sound, ‘were preserved in alcohol, and in chromic 
or picric acids. 

The so-called “Tunica externa” or cuticle of Salpa is a secretion 
product of the ectodermal cells of the “Tunica interna.” It is a hy- 
aline, homogeneous, elastic material, showing at times, especially in 
young specimens, a faintly laminated appearance. This lamination 
is absent in the adult forms, where it is destitute of any appearance 
of structure, the clear field being broken only by minute granules, 
and occasional small stellate or spindle-shaped cell-like bodies scat- 
tered irregularly through it. These latter are, so far as I have been 
able to observe, destitute of nuclei, and have no connection with one 
another. They are probably the remains of cells which have wan- 
dered from the ectoderm into the newly formed cuticular secretion. 
Like the outer mantle of Doliolum and the “Haus” of Appendic- 
laria,’ it seems probable that this cuticle is from time to time shed 
and renewed. I assume this from having found in my collection 
several empty outer mantles, and also numerous specimens in which 


1 Rudolf Leuckart :—‘‘Zoologische Untersuchungen.” “ Zur Entwickel- 
ungsgeschichte der Tunicaten. Salpen und verwandte.”” Giessen 1854. 

2 Basilius Uljanin:—“Fauna und Flora des Golfes von Neapel.’”? Mono- 
graphie X. Doliolum. p.14. Herausgegeben von der Zoologischen Station zu 
Neapel, 1884. 


PROC. ACAD. NAT. SCI. PHILAD. 1887, 


aan 


\\ 


TAABPA 
wy 


in 
raeany 


mM) 
i 


nN aaa 
i nai is ah In 


/ 


Hs 


SBME i i 


SS SaSERE ECE ) Jp, AAS 


Dx 


he 


Rare eT 
A nf i i) 
\N 


DO 


PL. XIII, 


ia 


4 


ae 

: 
ich Ca: A 
pit 

eet 


ES 


VA 


F788 


“A 


Bas 


mre 


UG nid i fl iui 


ESS x a 
ES S 
= S 
= SS 
==. y 

\ NS; 


] 
Yi 


* 


oe 


Y ON SALPA, 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 299 


the outer mantle was unusually thin and soft as if newly formed, 
while the exuvis were stiff and elastic. 

The “Inner Mantle” presents an ectodermal and an entodermal 
cellular layer, which are separated by a hyaline connective basis 
substance, of varying thickness, in which lie buried the viscera and 
the muscular bands, and through which a net-work of blood sinuses 
burrow in all directions. 

The ectoderm consists of a single layer, of pavement epithelium, 
made up of polygonal, usually hexagonal cells (Plate xiii, figs. 1, 2), 
in which the protoplasm with its oval, often slightly bowed nucleus 
occupies the central portion; the remainder of the cell appearing 
empty and transparent, and the boundaries between neighboring cells 
being very poorly defined. These cells lie directly upon the basis 
substance of the inner mantle, and are on their outer surface in 
contact with the cuticle or outer mantle. 

I have nowhere in the ectoderm of Salpa been able to find such 
large pavement cells, containing a protoplasmic reticulum extending 
out from a centre plasma-mass as Uljanin’ and Grobben’ described 
in the larvee of Doliolum; but in several young specimens I find a 
layer of epithelial cells, lining the cavity containing the eleoblast 
which present an appearance corresponding in almost every partic- 
ular to those described by Uljanin. The plasma of these cells is 
mostly collected into a central mass from which go out processes, 
anastamosing freely and connecting it with a thin, less granular lay- 
er at the periphery. The nuclei are oval in form and sometimes lie 
to one side of the central mass. Not having living specimens at 
hand, I was unable to ascertain anything in regard to the granular 
streaming in the protoplasmic network or the retraction of processes 
and the extension of others by the central mass as described by 
Uljanin. These cells lining the eleoblastic cavity are several times 
larger than the cells of the ectoderm covering the body, but they 
are similar in structure, and are probably larger because younger, 
since Uljanin found several undergoing fission. At the two openings 
of the body, branchial and cloacal, the ectoderm passes over into the 
entoderm or layer of cells lining the inner mantle ; these correspond 
almost exactly with those of the ectoderm, except that the cells are 
usually from one third to one half smaller. They vary both in 


expels: 
2.C. Grobben :—Doliolum und sein Generationswechsel, Arbeiten des zo 
olog. Institutes zu Wien. Bd. IV, 11 ft. 2. 


300 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


breadth and thickness in various parts of the body, as do the ecto- 
dermal cells. The entodermal cells are raised up into two ciliated 
bands upon the lateral walls of the branchial chamber and form a 
hoop-like elevation about its anterior end, which being inclined back- 
ward as it passes toward the dorsal surface, connects the anterior 
ends of the endostyle and the gill. 

Between the ectoderm and entoderm is a transparent structure- 
less material of the same appearance as that composing the outer 
material, but lacking the elasticity of the latter on account of its 
being pierced and hollowed out by the numerous blood channels 
and sinuses. Lying embedded in this porous matrix are the Mus- 
cles; these are composed of from six to twelve broad, flat, striated 
muscular fibres arranged in bundles, with their broad surfaces in 
contact and their edges presenting towards the interior and exterior 
of the body. (figs. 8, 4, 5.) The fibres are made up of several 
large muscle cells which have become fused together, each fibre 
showing a large number of oval nuclei, clear, bladder-like, with rel- 
atively large nucleoli. The fibres have a longitudinally striated 
appearance caused by the granular contents being arranged in rows 
representing the ultimate fibrille. The transverse striation is not 
always to be seen, but there is usually present, especially when the 
bundles are viewed on the surface, an irregular transverse marking 
of the entire bundle, due to certain portions of the cells taking a 
deeper staining. (fig. 5.) 

The Gill (“hypopharyngeal band” Huxley) is a cylindrical tube 
in the living animal, but in preserved specimens more or less col- 
lapsed. Its walls are a continuation of the entoderm, and it is filled 
with the same spongy basis material that separates the ectoderm 
and entoderm, and like this it is perforated by an irregular series 
of blood sinuses; not by “a single grand sinus” as described by 
Huxley’ (fig. 6, 7.). The cells constituting the walls of the gill are 
in the main, identical with those of the entoderm and remain unchan- 
ged along the upper and lower surfaces of the organ, but on the sides 
they become altered into two longitudinal series of ciliated ribs 
(c b, fig. 6.). These form cushion-like elevations, and are made up 
of three layers of spindle-shaped cells, the outer layer of which bear 
rather long stiff cilia. 

The cilia-bearing cells are arranged in regular rows upon the cush- 


1 Huxley, (F. H.):—On the Anatomy of Sa/ga and Pyrosoma. Royal 
Society Transactions, 1851, p. 570. 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 301 


ion, and the number constituting a transverse row in one of the 
cushions has been given by Leuckart' as from four to twelve; but 
I find a much wider variation than this in the same and in different 
individuals (fig. 7.). The number of ciliated ribs or cushions 
also varies greatly, running from one hundred to two hundred. At 
the anterior end of the gill two of the upper series of cushions are 
continued out upon the wall of the branchial sac, and form the semi- 
circular ciliated bands, which run obliquely around the anterior 
extremity of the endostyle. 

The Endostyle of Salpa runcinata-fusiformis (Gig. 8) differs 
considerably from that which has been so thoroughly described by 
Fol’ in various Tunicates, among others Salpa maxima, S. bicaudata, 
S. pinnata, 8. democratica. Running along each side of the endo- 
style on the floor of the branchial cavity are the two ciliated bor- 
der bands described by Fol (fig. 8, cbb.). In some specimens but 
one of these bands appears to be ciliated, causing a lack of symmetry 
as was early pointed out by H. Miller and recently by Seeliger. They 
consist of twelve or more thick cylindrical cells, bearing numerous cilia. 
These bands are separated from the endostyle proper, by a space of 
the ordinary pavement epithelium of the branchial sac. The “in- 
ner” (Fol) “upper” (Uljanin) glandular cushion is usually in section 
made up of thirteen or fourteen large columnar glandular cells poor- 
ly defined from one another (fig. 8, ige.). Those lying deepest in 
the groove are the longest and thickest, giving the cushion a wedge- 
shape, the apex forming the upper edge of the endostyle. The cells 
of this cushion have a granular contents and present in the lower 
third large bladder-like nuclei with relatively large and striking 
nucleoli ; the upper portion of each cell is coarsely granular, and it 
is difficult to say where the cell ends and the secreted matter begins. 
Usually the two cells lying at the lower end of the cushion show a 
longitudinal striation composed of dark bacillus-like spots. Accord- 
ing to Seeliger these cells contain the pigment particles, probably 
the coarse granules of my preserved specimens, which gives to the 
endostyle its blue color. There is no “middle intermediary band” 
present in the endostyle of Salpa runcinata-fusiformis, the “inner 
glandular cushion” resting directly upon the “middle glandular 
cushion” (ige. and mge. fig. 8.). This is also the case with the 


Tk Gy jak ata 
* Fol. (Hermann) :—Ueber die Schleimdruse oder den Endostyl der Tun- 
icaten. Morphologisches Jahrbuch. Vol. 1. 1876. 


302 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [ 1887. 


specimens described and figured by Seeliger. The middle glandular 
cushion consists of eleven long pear-shaped cells, arranged with their 
large ends towards without, giving a section of the cushion a kid- 
ney-shape. The contents of these cells have none of the coarsely 
granular look of those of the “inner” glandular cushion, but present 
a faint longitudinal striation; they bear very clear round nuclei in 
their basal portions, in the centre of which are prominent round nu- 
cleoli. Below the “middle” glandular cushion is the so-called “out- 
er intermediary band,” (fig. 8, oib.) but this is again different from 
any described by Fol. Instead of consisting of simple pavement cells 
it is here made up of three layers of spindle-shaped cells with long 
rod-like nuclei; the inner layer’ of cells bearing fine short cilia. 
The “outer intermediary band” as figured by Seeliger, differs from 
those of Fol and myself in being composed of non-ciliated columnar 
cells. The “outer glandular cushion” (oge. fig. 8) is composed of 
eleven cells very like those of the “middle” glandular cushion, and 
arranged after the same manner, pear-shaped with large ends to- 
wards without. They present however several nucleoli in each nu- 
cleus instead of but one. The two halves of this cushion forming 
together the floor of the endostyle present their largest curves in an 
exactly opposite manner to that figured by Fol, but similar to that 
of Seeliger. The basal portions of the largest cells of the two halves 
lie together in place of being turned away from one another. In 
none of my specimens have I been able to find the exceedingly long 
cilia, nor the two small oval cells described by Fol as bearing them, 
and as lying between the right and left halves of the “outer gland- 
ular cushion.” 

The Alimentary canal begins with a trumpet-shaped pharynx (ph. 
fig. 9,) the everted edges of which pass over into the entodermal 
lining of the inner mantel. Its cells are rather long, cylindrical and 
hyaline, with small clear nuclei in the basal portions; they bear 
coarse lancet-shaped cilia. The character of the cells remain. the 
same throughout the esophagus, (oe fig. 9) which is considerably 
contracted in diameter; but upon reaching that portion of the canal 
which corresponds to the stomach of Doliolum, although there is 
no special dilatation of the canal, they lose their cilia and assume 
a somewhat more cuboidal character appearing at times to be piled 
loosely upon one another in several layers. Just here where the 
ciliated epithelium of the cesophagus changes into that of the stom- 
ach, the alimentary canal is joined by two ccecal appendages, one 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 303 


on each side lapping over the stomach and intestine (fig. 10 cq.). 
The cells and their arrangement in these cceca are of an entirely 
different character from those of the cesophagus, stomach or intestine. 
A transverse section shows a series of very prominent, coarsely 
granular, pyramidal cells, containing in the lower third a round 
nucleus and several, usually three, nucleoli. They are separated 
from one another by lighter, finely granular spaces, which when 
viewed from the surface of the ccecum (fig. 11.) present a retic- 
ulated appearance. 

Whether this is due to the presence of small polygonal cells sep- 
arating and surrounding the large glandular cells, or whether it is 
amesh work of threads, formed from the secretion of these cells 
and connecting them, as in the livers of some molluscs, I can not 
be positive; I can not, however, detect any nuclei in the cell-like 
spaces. 

Huxley’ described but one ccecal appendage in Salpa, and called 
it the stomach, into which, according to his description, opened the 
duct from the net-work of anastamosing tubules which ramify over 
the visceral nucleus. In the form which I have examined there 
are present two ccecal appendages (fig. 10) as single sections plainly 
show and as I have learned positively by a model of the visceral 
nucleus constructed according to Born’s“Platten-Modillir” method.’ 
Seeliger in his paper, referred to further on, also mentions and fig- 
ures but one cecum. I can only account for the disagreement be- 
tween the observations of Huxley and Seeliger on the one hand 
and my own on the other, by the supposition that the number of 
coeca varies in different species. I shall take advantage of the earl- 
lest opportunity, however, to examine the visceral nuclei of all spe- 

cies of Salpze. 

My observation agrees with those recently made by Seeliger in 
confirming H. Miiller’s statement that no food is ever found in these 
cecal appendages, but their lumen is often filled with a structure- 
less product of secretion. Opening as they do at the anterior end 
of the stomach they are evidently of some material use in digestion, 
and from the arrangement and structure of their walls I am of the 
opinion that they function as hepatic organs, as was first proposed 


DLC. p. ov li. 


” Archiv. ‘f. mikroscop. Anat, xxii, p. 584, 1883. Amer. Naturalist, 
April 1884. 


304 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


by H. Miller’ from the peculiar contents of the glandular cells as 
observed by him. 

As set forth at length in a former communication to this Academy? 
I was unable in any of my specimens to find in the csophagus or 
stomach of Salpa the large plasmodium described by Koratneff’ 
I have serial sections from many specimens showing the entire curve 
of the alimentary canal from the mouth to the rectum in which the 
lumen throughout is perfectly free from any organized protoplasmic 
mass. Other preparations show the food laden mucus passing from 
the branchial cavity through the pharynx, esophagus and stomach. 
Before reaching the stomach, on account of its containing much 
protoplasmic material which has not yet been acted upon by the di- 
gestive juices, this mixture of food and mucus takes staining very 
well; but after reaching the stomach it gradually refuses to stain, 
and in the intestine consists of a mass of colorless debris, owing to 
the organic materials having been removed by digestion. Sections 
cut diagonally across the cesophagus sometimes appear as though 
the lumen of the tube was almost obliterated except a narrow slit 
on one side, this is not actually the case as sections cut longitudi- 
nally (fig. 9.) or at right angles prove. 

My observations opposed to the presence of an inter-cellular or 
parenchymatous digestion in Salpa, referred to above, have since 
been confirmed by Oswald Seeliger* in his interesting and valuable 
paper on the budding of Sadpa, in which he refers to this subject as 
follows :—“Ich muss demgegentiber nun darauf aufmerksam machen, 
dass Korotneff im Magen von Salpa africana Verhaltnisse angetroffen 
hat, die darauf schliessen lassen, dass in denselben thatsichlich 
Nahrung hineingelangt und daselbst verdaut oder resorbirt wird. 
Ich habe leider Koratneff’s Angaben tiber die “freien Magenzellen” 
und die “parenchymatése Ernahrung” der Tunikaten nicht an ver- 
schiedenen Objekten nachstudiren kénnen, bei Salpa democratica 
aber fand ich sie nicht zutreffend. Auch von anderer Seite (Dolley) 


1 Heinrich Muller, Ueber die anatomische Verschiedenheit der zwei For- 
men bei den Salpen. Ztschr. f. wiss. Zool., Bd. IV. 1853, p. 330. 

2 «Some observations opposed to the presence of a parenchymatous or intra- 
cellular digestion in Salpa.”? April 15th 1884 vid. Proceedings, Acad. Nat. Sci. 
Philadelphia. Zool. Anz. 1884, p. 705. . 

8 Dr. A. Koratneff. Ueber der Knospung der Anchinia. in Ztschr. f. wiss. 
Zool. Bd. 40. Hft. 1, 1884, Feb. 19. 

4 Oswald Seeliger. “Die Knospung der Salpen” Jenaische Zeitschr. fur 
Naturwissenschaft,” Bd. 19, page 631. 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 305 


hat man Korotneff’s Auffassung nicht zustimmen kénnen, und es 
ware in der That eine nochmalige Nachprtifung von dessen Mittheil- 
ungen wiinschenswerth, bevor man das eigenthtimliche Verhalten 
der Tunikaten beim physiologischen Processe der Ernihrung zu der 
Schlussfolgerung—der ich aber aus anderen Griinden volkommen 
beipflichte— verwendet “deswegen haben wir in unserem Falle 
Ursache, noch an der hohen genetischen Stellung zu zweifeln, die 
den Tunikaten zugeschrieben ist.” 

At the beginning of the intestine proper the cells composing the 
walls resume the appearance of those of the cesophagus and again 
cilia show themselves. 

The presence of cilia for moving on the intestinal contents is nec- 
essary on account of the lack of any musculature in connection with 
the visceral nucleus. There is present under all the cells of this 
tract a delicate basement membrane in which nuclei may occasion- 
ally be seen. Spreading over the visceral nucleus is a net-work of 
delicate tubes; the “darmumspinnende Driise” of Seeliger and 
others. 

These consist of an extremely thin basement membrane bearing 
cuboidal cells of a pale transparent character in which there was no 
nucleus visible. In no place could I detect cilia in these tubules as 
described by Chandeleon' for Perophora, but I did find numerous 
large concretion-like masses of a dark-brown color. Seeliger believ- 
ing these glandular tubules to be hepatic in function might perhaps 
consider the above dark-brown masses as biliary secretion. 

The disadvantage of having no living specimens to examine is ap- 
parent when I say I can not find the plasma offshoots from the 
stomach cells into the lumen of the same, nor the glandular cells, 
containing yellow drops, seen by Seeliger in the stomach walls of 
living specimens. 

Filling up the cavity produced by the doubling of the intestine, 
and by the two ceecal appendages, lie the Testes which consists of a 
number of delicate tubes in which a basement membrane is scarcely 
apparent; and a layer of clear round cells containing pear-shaped 
nuclei, form the walls. I could not find the “spindle-shaped nu- 
cleated cells forming a sort of connective tissue about the gland as 
described by Leuckart.’ 

The Heart lies in a pericardium which appears to be but a sac 


1 Th. Chandeleon :—Recherches sur une annexer du tube digestif des Tu- 


niciers in Buil de l’Acad. Roy. de Belgique. 44me Année. 2e Ser. T. XX XIX, p. 
911, 1875. 
Ja ECup ies 


306 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [ 1887. 


formed from the entodermal layer of the inner mantle, the cells of 
both being similar in every respect. The heart itself is composed 
of a structureless basement membrane supporting a layer of striated 
fusiform muscle cells. These “fibre cells” lie upon their flat sides, 
with their long axes at right angles with the long axis of the heart. 
They have a single oval nucleus and present a delicate transverse 
striation (fig. 12.). They are much smaller than the fibres of 
the trunk muscles. 

The Eleoblast (statoblast of Vogt.) situated on the central side of 
the body near the cloacal opening consists in hardened specimens 
of a mass of large irregularly polygonal bodies, showing no nuclei 
and varying greatly in size. They are opaque and have a coarsely 
granular appearance as if filled with a sort of yolk material. They 
are undoubtedly cells which have been greatly engorged and modified. 
In sections they usually drop out to a large extent owing to the re- 
moval of the oil and fat by the reagents, leaving a reticulum made 
of' the transparent connective material of the inner mantel in a cay- 
ity of which, or rather on the outer side of which, the elzeoblast Lies ; 
the entire mass being covered with the peculiar large plaster cells 
previously described. 

The function of this body seems still to be undetermined. In ad- 
ult specimens it disappears entirely, but is present both in solitary 
and chain Sa/pe when young. Vogt held it to be homologous with 
the placenta, Salensky’ considers that in those Salp@ developed from 
the ege it arises from the same elements out of which the blood cor- 
puscles and muscles are formed (“amoeboid follicular cells”); in the 
chain Salpe it is developed from the mesoderm. 

The Nerve Ganglion or brain presents a nearly spherical mass 
covered with a delicate membrane which seems continuous with the 
outer sheath of the nerve trunks. Upon section it shows an outer 
layer of apolar ganglion cells, only the nuclei of which are to be 
seen as a rule, and a central portion of lighter colored fibrillar 
(“punct”) substance (fig. 15, NG). 

Resting upon the brain and in fact a continuation both of the cen- 
tral fibrillar core and the external layer of ganglion cells, is the 
Visual Organ of Salpa, (regarded by Huxley as an auditory organ.) 
Outside of its nervous central portion (fig. 18 vo) is a layer of rather 
large cylinder cells (fig. 13 pe.) containing in their inner halves a 


1 Salensky (W.):—‘“Uber die Entwickelungsgeschichte der Salpen’’’ in 
Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. XX VII 1877. Morphol. Jahrb. III p. 591. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 307 


round nucleus and a quantity of dark pigment ; the upper and outer 
halves being clear and transparent. In no case did I find the nuclei 
in the clear outer portion, as figured by Seeliger (1. ¢. pl. xi, fig. 15). 
These pigment cells are in their turn covered with a layer of colum- 
nar cells, each of which contains a nucleusin its outer end. This 
layer does not seem continuous with the entodermal layer covering 
the brain, and is probably a modified portion of the ectodermal layer 
of the inner mantel. In one or two specimens which I had prepared 
without ascertaining their specific name, I found the eye to be much 
more flattened than in the figure given here, and divided up into 
several lobes. 

From the above description, Sa/pa would seem to possess a sort of 
compound eye. Passing out from the central fibrillar portion of 
the brain, are several nerve trunks; from eleven to twenty-five 
pairs, which show a clear envelope with a dark granular axis. No 
fibrils are to be seen. The brain is covered by the entoderm which 
is, however, not in direct contact with it at all points. 

Below and anterior to the brain the entoderm of the median dorsal 
surface is invaginated to form the Ciliated Sac, (Vhypophyse.) This 
structure as seen in other Tunicates has given rise to much discussion 
in regard to its function. Ussow' and Julin’ regard this as a gland, 
Joliet’ considers it to be olfactory in character. In Salpa it consists 
of a simple tube (fig. 18, ? Hy.) closed at the end next the ganglion 
against which it rests, and opening at the other end into the branch- 
ial sav. Its walls are made up of short thick columnar cells carry- 
ing heavy cilia. It, however, possesses no such peculiarities as the 
glandular cceca described in Ascidia mammillata. 


LETTERING OF FicurEs, Pl. XIII. 
(6s) blood sinus. 
(Br or br) branchia. 
(cb) ciliated cushion (in gill). 
(ebb) ciliated border band. 
(ct) cuticle. 
(coe) cecal appendages. 


1 Ussow :—‘‘Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Organization des Tunicaten.”’ 
Moscow, 1876. 

2 Julin (Chas.):—l’Hypophyse des Ascidiens in Bull. Acad Sc. de Bel- 
migne, 3d, Ser. T, 1. P.2, p. 151: 

3 Joliet. M. L. :—**Sur le developpement du ganglion et du “sac cilie’”’ dan 
le burgeon du Pyrosome’’ Compte. rend., Ac. Sci. Paris. T. 94, No. 14, p. 988. 


308 


PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


(ec) ectoderm. 

(en) entoderm. 

(Hm) heart muscle. 

(ige) inner glandular cushion. 
(im) inner mantle. 

(int) intestine. 

(0 Hy) Vhypophyse. 

(m. 6.) muscular bands. 

(mf) muscles fibres. 

(mge) middle glandular cushion. 
(mib) middle intermediary band. 
(nf) nerve fibre. 

(ng) nerve ganglion. 

(oe) cesophagus. 

(ogc) outer glandular cushion. 
(ovb) outer intermediary band. 
(pe) pigment cells. 

(ph) pharynx. 

(vo) visual organ. 


Fig. 


ae 


on 


EXPLANATION OF Figures, Pl. XIII. 


Section of inner and outer mantles. 

Surface view of ectoderm. 

Portions of three muscle fibres from muscular bundle. 
Section through one of the muscular bundles of the trunk 
showing its position in the inner mantle. 

Seven muscle fibres as seen from a surface view of one of 
the bundles. 

Transverse section of the entire gill. 

Longitudinal section through a portion of the gill, on the 
plane of cb. in fig. 6. 

Showing one half of a transverse section of the endostyle 
Longitudinal section through the cesophagus. 

Transverse section of the intestine and the two ceecal ap- 
pendages. : 

View of the outer surface of a ccecal appendage. 

Striated muscular “fibre cells” composing the wall of the 
heart. 

Vertical section through brain, visual organ, and V’hy- 


pophyse. 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 309 


OcTroBER 4. 
The President, Dr. JosrpuH Lerpy, in the chair. 
Seventeen persons present, 


A paper entitled “The Classification of the Post-Cretaceous 
Deposits.” By Angelo Heilprin, was presented for publication. 


OcToBER 11. 


The President, Dr. Jos. Lrerpy, in the chair. 
Twenty-two persons present. 


A paper entitled “Prolonged Life of Invertebrates. Notes on 
the Age and Habits of the American Tarantula.” By Henry C. 
McCook, D. D. was presented for publication. 

At the meeting of the Botanical Section held September 12th, a 
paper entitled “Contributions to the Life-Histories of Plants.” By 
Thomas Meehan, was recommended for publication. 


Fossil bones from Florida:—Prof. Lrerpy stated that he had 
recently received for examination, from the Geological Survey in 
Washington, two barrels and three boxes of fossil bones from 
Florida. They are labelled as having been collected by L. C. John- 
son, from Mixson’s bone-bed, 10 miles east of Archer, Levy Co., 
Florida. A note accompanying the collection, states that trenches 
were cut in the bed to the bottom rock from two and a half to six 
feet deep, and that the bones were found distributed abundantly 
without order, through the clay from top to bottom. The bones es- 
pecially the larger ones, are generally much broken, though the 
original texture is mostly preserved, and they exhibit no trace of 
being rolled or water worn. The fractures appear to be entirely 
accidental or with no evidence of human action. Some portions of 
clay in large hollows of several specimens exhibit finely commi- 
nuted bones. The fossils pertain to the same animals previously in- 
dicated from the same locality in former communications (See the 
Proceedings, 1884, 118; 1885, 32; 1886, 11, 37.) They consist 
chiefly of the remains of Rhinoceros proterus, Mastodon floridanus, 
and Auchenia major. Among them are a number of well preserved 
molars of the Rhinoceros and Mastodon. Several more character- 
istic specimens prove that he had formerly committed a blunder in 
referring the fragment of a tooth, to an extinct boar with the name 
of Kusyodon maximus (Proc. 1886, 37), which is only part of the 
lower tusk of the rhinoceros. A tooth from the same locality, 
sent him by Dr. J. C. Neal of Archer, Florida, indicates a species 


310 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


of Hippotherium different from H ingenwum (Proce. 1885, 33), and 
also seems sufficiently distinct from the corresponding tooth of the 
many other species of the genus elsewhere found in America, to ren- 
der it probable it pertains to an undescribed species. It is an upper 
molar of an animal approximating the Ass in size, and larger than 
H. ingenuum. The triturating surface, represented in the accompa- 
nying figure, exhibits a complexly folded condition of the enamel, 
quite different from that of the latter,(com- 
pare figure in Proc. 1885, 33). ‘The spe- 
cies may be named Hippotherium plica- 
tile. Three lower molar teeth according in 
size with the upper one were also received 
from Dr. Neal. An astragalus and frag- 
ments of several other bones contained in 
the former collection accord in size with 
the teeth of H. plicatile, while an astrag- 
alus received from Dr. Neal accords in- 
size with the tooth of H. ingenwum. 


Comparative and other measurements are as follows :— 
H. plicatile. H. ingenuum. 
Upper molar, triturating surface : 


Breadth ies SHOTS MATEO § ata oel 20mm 19mm. 
Breadth transversely ..... 23 “ ATi 
First lower molar: 
Breadth fore and aft ..... 25mm 
Breadth transversely ..... 14 “ 
Intermediate lower molar: 
Breadth fore and aft ..... 22mm 
Breadth transversely ..... 1a 
Astragalus : 
Breadth fore and aft..... 49mm 35mm 
Breadth transversely behind . 40 “ ZO. 


OcToBER 18. 
Mr. Joun H. RepFre.p, in the chair. 


Fath 
Nineteen persons present. 


OcTroBER 20. 
The President, Dr. Jos. Lerpy, in the chair. 
Twenty-four persons present. 


Preliminary note on a new mineral Species from Franklin, N. J— 
Prof. Gro. A. Korntae called attention to his recent examination 
of a mineral from the above locality which has not been heretofore 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 311 


known. This mineral occurs in pale grayish yellow, stellate masses, 
somewhat resembling karpholite or pyrophyllite. It is associated 
with calcite. The stellate aggregation is readily friable as it breaks 
into minute prismatic particles. Made into an artificial splinter, the 
substance fuses in the oxydizing flame to a black glass. Heated in 
a closed tube it yields abundant water at a red heat, changing its 
color to chocolate brown. The water does not act acid, nor corrode 
glass. Carefully dissolved ina borax bead, the latter remains color- 
less at first, then gradually assumes the characteristic manganese 
color. The powder dissolves in hot concentrated hydrochloric acid 
but does not gelatinize. The specific gravity (determined with 
1.4230 gram.) is 2.981. 
The analysis gave 


SiO? = 39:00 


MnO = 42°12 
EO; — 644 
ReOy = (aio 
ZEON Oo 
MgO = 3°83 

100°00 


The determination of iron was lost, its quantity is made up by the 
difference. Manganese is present as MnO; (the peculiar behavior 
in borax mentioned aboye, and the absence of any evolution of chlo- 
rine, when dissolved in HCl are proofs of this assertion.) Calcium 
is only present in traces and was weighed with the magnesia. 

If we calculate the molecular ratio of the oxyds we obtain 
one ae HeO A200, MeO) e S102—— Le 2a 0:60) ks 

== Beil 

Tis i is the ratio of an orthosilicate, and in fact is the Eerie 
of Tephroite, in which a considerable portion of manganese is re- 
placed by water. That the water must be considered as basic, fol- 
lows from the fact that none is expelled at 200° C. The low spe- 
cific gravity is very extraordinary and seems to indicate a polymeric 
condition of the molecule. The name Bementite is proposed for 
this species. 


Remarks on Hydra :—Pror. Lreipy remarked that in our fresh 
waters there occur two well marked species of hydra, the one of a 
bright green color, the other pale brownish or reddish. He contin- 
ued, these, judging from descriptions and figures, appear to him to be 
the same as the European species H. viridis and H. fusca. The late 
Prof. L. Agassiz regarded them as different and named them H. 
gracilis and H. carnea (Proc. Bos. Soc. Nat. Hist. 1850, 354.) 
Familiar as he was with both the European and American animals 
his opinion might be considered conclusive, but the only distinctive 
character he assigns to each seems not to be correct. Of our green 
hydra he observes that unlike the European it has the power of ex- 
tending its body in a remarkable degree. Opposed to this view, 


312 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [ 1887. 


Résel in 1755, represents H. viridis in the same condition and with 
the arms in the same proportionately short state (Insecten Belustig- 
ung, Theil 3, Tab. 88, Fig. 4.) In other characters, the speaker 
found our green Hydra to accord with H. viridis; and further in 
respect to the sexual organs. Prof. Allen Thompson describes the 
latter as producing a single ovary near the middle of the body and 
two or three spermaries from the body just below the arms (Edin- 
burgh Philos. Jour. 1847, 281.) The same condition he had ob- 
served in our green hydra, as represented in the drawings exhibited. 
As regards our brown hydra, Agassiz gives as the distinctive char- 
acter, that it has very short arms while the European has long ones. 
Ordinarily this appears to be the case, but on several occasions the 
speaker had observed our brown hydra, after it had been kept some 
time in an aquarium where there was comparatively little food, 
elongate its arms, extremely attenuated, even to a length of three 
inches. In this condition it closely resembled in appearance the 
beautiful figure of H. fusea in figure 1, plate 64. of the Regne Ani- 
mal of Cuvier. 

He had the opportunity of seeing both the green and brown hy- 
dra west of the Rocky Mts. and these he found to accord in character 
with’ our eastern forms. In specimens collected in a lake in the 
Uinta Mts., Wyoming T., at 10.000 feet elevation, the brown hy- 
dra at first was brick red with a brighter red head, but after keep- 
ing it for a week, it assumed the pale brown hue as ordinarily ob- 
served in the animal nearer hone. 

The characters of the two American forms as observed by him 
are as follows :— 

Hypra vrrtpts? The green hydra. Animal bright grass green 
sometimes paler. Body when moderately elongated cylindro-conical, 
tapering towards the caudal end; when contracted oval or spheroid , 
when greatly extended linear cylindrical. Head conical. Arms 
four to seven, commonly six, about half the length of the body, lin- 
ear, capable of extension to about the length of the body or slightly. 
more. In the sexually mature state:—testes hemispherical sur- 
mounted by a nipple-shaped prominence, situated on the sides of the 
body just below the arms; ovary single, projecting from near the 
middle of the body and containing a single, spherical, white egg, en- 
closed in a brownish covering. Animal usually three or four lines 
long, capable of extension to twice the length or contracting to less 
than a line. In ponds and ditches in the vicinity of Philadelphia 
and other places, though not common. Observed on one occasion 
in the sexually mature condition late in autumn. In the in- 
dividuals observed the sexes were separate; the males with the two 
testes, and the females with a single ovary. The ovum measured 
0°375mm in diameter. In the sexually mature H. viridis observed 
by Prof. A. Thompson, individuals were hemaphrodite while in 
others the sexes were separate. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 313 


Hypra Fusca? The brown hydra. Animal more robust than 
the former, of the same shape and nifmber of arms, but with the 
body less attenuated when extended and with the arms habitually 
longer in proportion to the body, but capable of extension to six 
times the length of the latter. Color usually pale brownish or red- 
dish ; sometimes deeper, sometimes paler. In ponds and common 
on the under side of stones in the Schuylkill and Delaware Rivers, 
in the vicinity of Philadelphia. | Not observed in the sexually ma- 
ture condition. The color of the animal in a measure appears to 
depend on the nature of the food; and it may become a bright red, 
of variable tint, by feeding on similar colored entomostraca or in- 
sect larvee (See Proc. 1880, 156.) From prolonged abstinence the 
color fades and the animal becomes almost white. 


Craig D. Ritchie was elected a member. 
The following were ordered to be published :— 


21 


314 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF | [1887. 


THE CLASSIFICATION OF THE POST-CRETACEOUS DEPOSITS.* 
BY PROF. ANGELO HEILPRIN. 


The point of first importance to determine is whether all the 
deposits succeeding the Cretaceous period belong to a single major 
system, or, as is generally recognized, to two distinct systems, the 
Tertiary and Quaternary of geologists. It will probably be con- 
ceded by all geologists that the only rational scheme of chronologi- 
cal classification is that which can be made to be of universal appli- 
cation; in other words, asystem that applies equally to all countries. 
In our present knowledge, but one such scheme of broad classifica- 
tion is known—that which is based upon the rise and fall of success- 
ive faunas. Granting a nearly equivalent development of life-forms 
for the greater portion, if not the whole, of the earth’s surface—a 
condition which can now be satisfactorily demonstrated, or at least 
demonstrated to a variation within narrow limits—it will be mani- 
fest that we have in this development a true guage of chronological 
relationship, and one that must be fairly exact in its application. The 
grouping of systems will then be a mere deduction from the time— 
record made to correspond to certain well-defined or rounded-off pe- 
riods, so to speak, of faunal development, whose existence is made 
known to us through the dissimilarities of successive faunas. | 

How much, or what amount of, dissimilarity is considered sufti- 
cient to mark out distinct systems is a matter of little consequence 
to the geologist, but where uniformity of classification is required, 
naturally only equivalent terms, or terms of approximately equal 
value, should be used. The greater number of the major geological 
systems now recognized are delimited by faunal dissimilitudes of a 
more or less definite measure, which is indicated in the ratio of trans- 
gressional forms uniting to the system below and to that above. 
The present classification admits in a general way for each system 
a faunal peculiarity measured in its lowest terms by some 35 or 40 
per cent, and this classification has fairly met the demands of geol- 
ogists in its application to almost all the entire series of sedimentary 
rock deposits. Remarkably enough, in the case of the post-Cretaceous 
deposits, whose classification has been effected probably by greater 
niceties of percentage divisions than that of any other series, this meas- 


* Amplification of a report prepared, by request, for the American Com- 
mittee of the International Congress of Geologists. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 315 


ure has been only loosely, or not at all, adhered to. What, it might 
be asked, are the claims of the Post-Pliocene and recent formations 
to being considered a distinct system? Viewed in its faunal as- 
pects, the question may be very readily disposed of: the formations 
in question have no claim to such recognition. If the formations 
from the Eocene to the Pliocene inclusive are justly considered to 
constitute, by virtue of their faunal unity, a distinct system, the 
Tertiary, then manifestly the post-Tertiary (Post-Pliocene to recent) 
must be a part of the same system, since its faunal ties unite it infin- 
itely more closely with the more recent members of the Tertiary than 
the individual members of the latter are united among themselves. 
Thus the Eocene or Oligocene is further removed faunally from the 
Miocene than the Pleistocene is from the Pliocene; and the same rela- 
tion holds with the Miocene and Pliocene. Lyell, himself the framer 
of the now very generally accepted classification ofthe post-Cretaceous 
deposits, admits that in the so-called Newer Pliocene deposits of 
Sicily the percentage of recent molluscan forms rises as high as 90, 
or even higher, consequently reducing the faunal peculiarity to less 
than 10 per cent. In the Chillesford beds of Suffolk, England, the 
faunal peculiarity is reduced to about 15 per cent, and in the Nor- 
wich or Fluvio-Marine Crag to 16 per cent. Again, the uppermost 
of the Subapennine deposits of Northern Italy, forming part of the 
“Astian” series (Pliocene proper of Capellini), have been shown by 
Foresti to hold about 80 per cent of living forms, reducing, therefore, 
the faunal peculiarity, in its lowest expression, to 20 per cent.. On 
the other hand, the deposits immediately underlying these, forming 
still a part of the true Pliocene series—Foresti’s horizon I1I—hold 
barely more than 43 per cent of living forms, and are thus strongly 
individualized by their faunal peculiarity, in so far, at least, as a 
relationship with the overlying deposits is concerned, although 
the ties with the deposits underlying (Mio—Pliocene of Capellini— 
Messinian of Mayer) are much more intimate. Horizon II of For- 
esti is characterized by some 59 per cent of living forms, and I by 
nearly 51 per cent; both of these divisions are by many Italian 
geologists classed with the Miocene, which really appears to be their 
true position, contrary stratigraphical evidence notwithstanding. 
Seeing how very closely the Pliocene fauna in its highest expres- 
sion approximates the fauna of the present day (et conseq. the Post- 
Pliocene fauna), and the broad latitude of peculiarity allowed it by 
most geologists, it becomes interesting to inquire in how far similar 


316 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF | [1887. 


conditions of relationship or divergence obtain among the older Terti- 
ary deposits. It is well known to geologists that in most regions where 
Tertiary deposits are developed, the faunal relationship existing 
between the Eocene and Miocene series is a very restricted one; in- 
deed, in some regions it would appear that there is scarcely a single 
species of fossil held in common by the two classes of deposits. This 
is very largely the case in France, and perhaps more particularly 
in the Eastern United States, where the respective faunas are 
practically wholly distinct. It is true that, in some regions, a careful 
analysis of the formations now frequently referred to the Olig- 
ocene has shown a number of connecting forms, and has brought the 
two formations in closer relationship with each other, but the uni- 
ting bond, as compared with that which unites the Pliocene with 
the Post-Pliocene, or the Tertiary with the post-Tertiary, is still very 
weak. In the Oligocene (Vicksburg) deposits of the United States, 
for example, it is doubtful if the number of transgressional forms 
uniting with the Miocene numbers more than six, and possibly not 
that many, out of a total of some 150 species. 

These facts being admitted) it can scarcely be argued further that, 
with our existing classification as a basis, there remains any valid 
reason for separating, as a distinct system, the Post-Pliocene (post- 
Tertiary) series from the Tertiary (Pliocene). It may, however, still 
be contended that we allow too much latitude to the Pliocene, and 
that with a proper restriction to boundaries in which the recent fau- 
nal element does not exceed 70 or 75 per cent, instead of rising to 
85 and 90, or more, room may be had for a major series with a 
largely peculiarized fauna. But even with this limitation the fau- 
nal break separating a post-Tertiary series from the upper member 
of the Tertiary (Pliocene), would scarcely be as great, and in most 
cases not nearly so great, as that separating the Pliocene from the 
Miocene, or the Miocene (or Oligocene) from the Eocene. — 

Apart from the matter of mere numbers as indicating a lack of 
of peculiarity in the post-Tertiary fauna, it may be urged that 
there are yet certain elements in it which serve broadly to distin- 
guish it from the faunas immediately preceding, and which would 
entitle it to the claim of a true system-fauna. Thus, as has fre- 
quently been claimed, we have here the first evidences of man, and, 
therefore, the expression of a so-called “Psychozoic” era; the remains 
of a remarkable series of large edentate animals— Megatherium, Mylo- 
don, Megalonyx, G'lyptodon, ete.—foreign to the earlier faunas, yet 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. B17 


sufficiently abundant as a distinguishing element in the fauna of la- 
ter date; and finally, the elimination of certain faunal features of 
the period preceding, which can be passed over without further notice. 
As far as the occurrence of the giant Edentata and of certain other 
associated animal forms—Toxodon, Macrauchenia—is concerned, it 
may be remarked that by many geologists and paleontologists the beds 
containing their remains are referred to the Pliocene, and not to the 
Post—Pliocene, period ; and we have now the unmistakable evidence 
of somewhat similar, or at least related, forms being found in the 
Miocene and Pliocene deposits of the Western United States. Nor, 
even if we admit that these remarkable forms are exclusively Post— 
Pliocene, can it be assumed that they are in themselves sufficient to 
distinguish a fauna, the less so as their remains have only been 
found in a comparatively limited portion of the earth’s surface, and 
have yielded no substitutes elsewhere. 

The case of man’s appearance is equally inadmissible as a factor 
in the question, since, in the first place, it is now practically certain, 
even if positive proof in this direction is still wanting, that he al- 
ready existed during the close of the Tertiary period, and not 
improbably even at a much earlier date. Furthermore, his ad- 
vent, looked at purely from the zoological stand-point, could be 
no more a distinguishing feature in a fauna than would be the 
advent of Dryopithecus or Hippopotamus. Nothing can be more 
illogical than the assumption that because man is of all importance 
in the faunal element of to-day, judged from the stand-point of our 
own capricious opinions, he is of equal importance when measured 
by the purely zoological standard. Equally illogical is the assump- 
tion of a Psychozoic age as distinguished from any of the ages pre- 
ceding. 

Having, as I believe, satisfactorily shown that the Post-Pliocene 
series of deposits, which include the “Pleistocene,” “Glacial” and 
“Recent” of most geologists, cannot be separated as a distinct system 
from the Tertiary, it becomes necessary to find a common name un- 
der which all these series of deposits can be included. The term 
Kainozoic (Cenozoic) or Tertiary, corresponding to Mesozoic or 
Secondary, and Paleozoic or Primary, might be conveniently retained, 
and its application so enlarged as to embrace both the Tertiary and 
Quaternary in use at present—Quaternary, of necessity, completely 
dropping away. 

It now remains to determine of what relative values are the major 


318 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [ 1887. 


divisions of the Kainozoic or Tertiary. It will probably be admit- 
ted by most geologists that the divisions pre-Glacial (Pleistocene), 
Glacial, and Recent are merely sub-groups of a single major forma- 
tion, for which the familiar term Post-Pliocene might be conveniently 
retained. “Its value may be accepted as being approximately equiv- 
alent to Pliocene, Miocene, Oligocene, or Kocene, although the val- 
ues of these last differ somewhat among themselves. Indeed, it is 
not a little difficult to determine what precise significance is to be 
attached to these divisions of the Tertiary, whether they are of equiv- 
alent value with the (generally so considered) corresponding terms 
of the Mesozoic—Cretaceous, Jurassic, ete.—-and Paleozoic series— 
Carboniferous, Devonian, etc—or not. In most geological tables they 
are accorded this value, but it is more than doubtful if they are enti- 
tled to it. Probably but few geologists will deny that the Post-Pliocene 
and Pliocene are much more intimately related to one another than 
are the Devonian and Silurian, the Devonian and Carboniferous, or 
the Jurassic and Cretaceous. And a similar intimate relation holds 
by comparison between the Eocene and Oligocene. The Post-Plio- 
cene and Pliocene, again, appear in most cases to enjoy a much 
closer affiliation than exists between the latter and the Miocene, and 
similarly, the bond of union uniting the Eocene with the Oligocene 
is greater than that which holds the latter to the Miocene. So that 
while it may be impossible to attach absolute values to the terms or 
periods marked off in Tertiary chronology, it appears to the present 
writer more in consonance with existing facts, and as a stricter 
parallel to the methods employed in pre-Tertiary terminology, to 
group the entire series into three main sections, corresponding to as 
many periods of geological time, as follows : 


|) NEOGENE | Post-Pliocene. 


KAINOZOIC Pliocene. 


or ; Mretacenr—Miocene. 


TERTIARY { Oligocene. 


ens { Eocene. 

The classification of the Tertiary deposits, brought en rapport with 
the classification of the pre-Tertiary series, and as based upon the 
formations of the Atlantic slope of the United States, would then be 
as follows: 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 319 
a 
Recent. 
Neogene. Post- Pliocene Glacial. 
Pleistocene, 
re Pliocene. Floridian. 
< 
& 
6 
A 
4 i Carolinian 
5) Metagene. Miocene. Virginian. 
< Marylandian. 
8 
fe) 
4 : SATE 
< Oligocene. Orbitoitic (Vicksburg) 
2] a 
Jacksonian. 
Eogene. mcsHe Claibornian. 
| > Buhrstone. 
Eo-Lignitic. 
F " Danian. 
Senonian. 
Chalk. (European.) Thea 
; Cretaceous. ; Cenomanian. 
is Gault. Albian. 
Ss Neocomian, 
a 
° 
) 
a 
ite. &c. 
P ipo Oolite c 
¥ Lias. &c. 
ie) 
N 
° 
wn | 
a | 
=} 
Triassic. &e. 
| 


On the value of the faunal element in geological chronology. Some 
geologists, and notably those who profess but little knowledge of 
paleontology, have attempted to make light of the evidence which 
the zoological record brings to bear upon the classification of rock- 
masses. Indeed, even at the present time, in some of our surveys 
only a left-handed assistance is asked by the geologist-in-charge 
from the paleontologist, with the result known to all who are capa- 
ble of distinguishing between work that is done and that which still 
requires to be done. It is true that in many tracts, and in tracts 
even of wide area, the relative sequence of rock formations can fre- 
quently be traced without the aid of paleontology, and a map, more 
or less perfect, constructed on the details thus brought together. 
But soooner or later, if the comparative study of a region is neces- 
sitated, reference must be had to the fossil remains, which alone serve 


320 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


to the geologist the data of an infallible chronology. The absolute 
succession of equivalent faunas, or faunas of a practically iden- 
tical facies, which has been demonstrated for the greater part of 
the world, clearly establishes the claims of the faunal element as the 
guide propre in the determination of chronology. It not only serves 
to fix the relative sequence of formations for any one country, but 
determines absolutely the position in time which these formations 
oceupy in a geological scale constructed for the entire world. 

It is, however, contended, and apparently with force, that certain 
physical phenomena associated with the disposition of rock-masses 
are as clearly consecutive in their occurrence as is the progression of 
the life series, and might, hence, claim equal importance as chrono- 
logical determinants of the geological scale. Thus, it is pointed out, 
we have the world over a physical break of definite importance be- 
tween the Paleozoic and Mesozoic series of rocks, and a somewhat 
similar break—-wanting in some parts—between the Mesozoic and 
Kainozoic ; and, again, minor breaks between the lesser formations. 
But how could the equivalence of these breaks be determined were 
it not for the predetermination of age through the faunal remains? It 
might be assumed, where a deposit of a definite or special litholog- 
ical character can be continuously followed, such as coal or the chalk 
of the Cretaceous period, that we are furnished with certain distinct- 
ive data which here preclude the possibility of mistaking the act- 
ual equivalence; that, for example, where we recognize the break 
following the chalk in England we recognize a similar break in 
France and Belgium, and likewise the same for the coal. But 
by what method, other than the paleontological one, could the post- 
Cretaceous break be identified or correlated in regions, such as the 
Eastern United States, where the true chalk is wanting, and where 
the beds representing it could, from lithological character, about as 
well be taken to represent an older member of the series to which 
they belong as a newer one? 

The notion held by some geologists that the true determinants of 
a formation—or, more properly speaking, the true measure of geo- 
logical time, is found rather in the lithological than in the paleonto- 
logical record, can not for a moment stand the test of a logical in- 
quiry. To submit, for example, that the matter of continuous sed- 
imentation, or the absence or presence of conformability, or the ex- 
istence or non-existence of a physical (lithological) break, can in 
any way affect a time-record based upon the uninterrupted succession 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 321 


of progressive faunas, requires for its acceptance facts of a very 
different character from any that geology has thus far brought for- 
ward. It is true that geologists may have erred in locating or defin- 
ing their time-periods (or formations), and, doubtless, more accur- 
ate research will alter, or completely obliterate, much that has been 
done in the way of chronological classification, but to maintain, as 
some geologists would lead us to believe, that the Cretaceous and 
Tertiary formations (or periods) no longer exist as such by virtue 
of the discovery of a series of intermediate connecting beds; or that, 
for a somewhat similar reason, the Oligocene formation has given 
up its right to existence independently of the Eocene, is main- 
taining a position which no geologist who has examined into the 
premises will be willing to concede. We may as well admit that 
the various periods recognized in human history do not exist because 
they can be continuously traced without break of any kind; and 
similarly, centuries and years have no existence because they are 
continuously consecutive. The geologist should bear in mind that 
the time-periods (et conseq. the corresponding formations) are arti- 
ficial constructions based upon equivalent phenomena for the entire 
world, and serve only for the purpose of a universal classification. 
The finding of an intermediate formation (period) in no way oblit- 
erates the formations between which it may have been found, pro- 
vided the limits of these formations have been satisfactorily deter- 
mined ; for example, the discovery of a connecting series of deposits 
between the true Cretaceous and Tertiary, uniting them by way of 
continuous sedimentation, does not render the entire series Cretaceo- 
Tertiary, but the connecting beds are alone entitled to this designa- 
tion. The Cretaceous and Tertiary sections of the series remain as truly 
Cretaceous and Tertiary in a general scheme of classification as they 
were before the intermediate beds were discovered. Manifestly, in 
a complete geological scale, whose near realization is by no means im- 
possible, all the various formations now recognized will be found 
united to one another through the intermedium of connecting beds, 
but certainly no geologist will go so far as to urge that, for this rea- 
son, a classification of time, based upon some artificial basis of chro- 
nology, will no longer be necessary or desirable. 

It has also recently been objected that a classification based upon 
percentages of survivals is an absurdity, and wholly illogical. Why 
illogical, it might be asked? Surely, if there has been a general, 
and nearly equivalent, faunal succession or development for the 


322 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


world at large—a condition which can, be clearly demonstrated— 
then, manifestly, the ratio of survivals must.be a definite measure 
of this development; and if this is the case, it must, necessarily, 
prove the safest guide in the delimitation of chronological bounda- 
ries. Were it possible to definitely determine the proportion of sur- 
vivals, or what is practically equivalent to the same thing, determine 
the amount of actual faunal peculiarities, by specific determinations 
made with equal care for all countries, we would then have, and 
only then, a rational basis for a systematic classification applicable 
to the whole world. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 323 


CONTRIBUTIONS TO THE LIFE-HISTORIES OF PLANTS. 
BY THOMAS MEEHAN. 


Amphicarpea monoica—* Flowers of two kinds—those of the 
upper many-flowered racemes perfect and petaliferous, but seldom 
maturing fruit, those near the base of the stem on prostrate branches 
imperfect, but usually fertile.” Thus writes Torrey and Gray, and this 
I think is usual experience. Mr. Darwin, says in “Forms of Flowers” 
“In three of the genera (Leguminose known to produce cleistogamic 
flowers) namely Vicia, Amphicarpea, and Voandesia, the cleisto- 
gamic flowers are produced on subterranean stems. The perfect 
flowers of Voandesia, which is a cultivated plant, are never said to 
produce fruit, but we should remember how often fertility is affected 
by cultivation.” (Chap. VIII, p. 327) “Although cleistogamic 
flowers never fail to yield a large number of seeds, yet the plants 
bearing them usually produce perfect flowers, either simultaneously 
or more commonly at a different period, and these are adapted for 
or admit of cross-fertilization” (ibid p. 340). 

I had often gathered the seeds, near the ground on plants growing 
in shaded woods and thickets, and supposed I was familiar with it. 
In December of 1886, walking along the banks of the Wingohoc- 
cing creek, which runs through my farm, I noted quantities of dry 
legumes on dead vines that had profusely covered .masses of black- 
berry bushes. I could have gathered pounds of seed. I had never 
seen Amphicarpea in this condition, and was so completely off my 
guard, that I was amazed, on a package being returned from Prof. Asa 
Gray marked “Amphicarpea monoica.” I decided to watch the behav- 
ior of the plants more closely another year. 

I now find the petaliferous flowers on these plants abundantly 
fruitful. In what may be termed the more vigorous racemes, the 
two lowermost flowers either have no petals, or have but a small 
vexilla projecting a little beyond the calyx. The next half dozen 
flowers, are perfect in every respect, and are fertile. The succeed- 


324 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


ing flowers usually fall without perfecting a legume. It may be 
noted that the legumes and calyx 
ee are different in these two instances, 
Fig. 1, shows the petaliferous and Fig. 
2 the apetalous, forms. Thus we 
have three forms of legumes on the | 
one plant, the hypogeous, which is 
short, thick and roundish at the end, 
Fig. 4, and these two now described. 

The apetalous flowers can be 
scarcely classed as cleistogene, for 
there is certainly no pollen in many 

Fic. 4. of them. In the few score I ex- 
amined at this time, a few undeveloped stamens could be detected 
here and there. In the absence of positive demonstration, I should 
rather regard these as pistillate flowers, receiving. their pollen 
from the petaliferous ones. 

I do not find the flowers are adapted to cross-fertilization, except 
in the moncecious manner indicated. In the petaliferous cases the 
flowers are diadelphous—one stamen being wholly distinct from 
the rest. These are thoroughly united into a tube for very nearly 
their full length, little more than the connective of the anthers being 
free. The pistil, running up this tube, is about the exact length, 
and the stigma is imbedded in the thick mass of stamens, and com- 
pletely covered by own-pollen. It is evident that no foreign pollen 
can possibly reach the stigma. So tightly held together is the mass of 
filaments, that when the fertilized pistil commences to expand, the 
ovarium bursts out at the base of the column, and as 
it grows, draws down through the staminate column, 
the style, this giving the stigma another full dose of 
its own-pollen. (Fig. 3.) It is a remarkable adapta- 
tion for self fertilization. Besides this close cover- 

Fic. 3. ing of the stigma by the stamens and column, the keel 
embraces the stamens so closely that even the “tickling” of the flower 
with a pin, simulating the action of an insect, fails to set them free. 
As soon as the ovarium begins to grow, and the flowering stage has 
reached the period illustrated in Fig. 3, the petals fall apart, and 
the pollen is liberated for the wind to carry it elsewhere. 

Persistent watching failed to note any insects at work, but numer- 
ous blossoms of Jmpatiens fulva, possibly aftorded the greater attrac- 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 325 


tions at the time of my observations. The bruised petals of Am- 
phicarpea, showed that, at some time during the day or night, in- 
sects were at work on the flowers. 

The large vigorous blossoms on these plants were of a brilliant 
purple. The plants which I have seen with whitish-yellow flowers, 
in other localities, grow weaker than these. They also produce 
Jezumes from apetalous flowers on the climbing stems, but the local- 
ity is not near enough for me to watch, to see whether the petali- 
ferous flowers bear freely or not. 

Fruiting as these flowers do, on the climbing branches, at least, 
there are two-thirds fall without seeding. This cannot be from im- 
potency of the pollen, or none would seed. Few leguminose plants, 
even when exposed to cross-fertilization, perfect more than a small por- 
tion of their flowers. Failure is from too great a draft on the nutritive 
powers of the plant. So many flowers cannot be properly fed, though 
properly fertilized by pollen. The remarks of Mr. Darwin on Voande- 
sia, areno doubt just, changing the word cultivation so asto read “we 
should remember how often fertility is affected by circumstances.” 

I have already placed on record that the petaliferous flowers of 
Viola cucullatu rarely produce seed under ordinary circumstances, 
but freely do so when the plant is growing on a dry rockery. 

The points I regard as rendered certain by these observations are: 
1. That the climbing stems, as well as the trailing ones, of Amphi- 
carpoa bear apetalous flowers freely. 

2. ‘That these flowers produce a third form of legume. 

3. That the petaliferous flowers, under circumstances favorable to 
nutrition, bear lezumes as freely as leguminous plants generally. 
4. That the petaliferous flowers are adapted solely to self-fertiliza- 
tion, and I think the probability is developed : 

That the apetalous flowers are often fertilized by pollen from the 
petaliferous ones; and, so far the plant is arranged for as much 
cross-fertilization as other moncecious plants receive. 


A contribution to the life history of Cephalanthus occidentalis. 

The pistils of Cephalanthus occidentalis are exserted more than an 
inch beyond the flowers, and as there are usually from one hundred 
to three hundred flowers in the button-like head, the mass has a wel! 
known trichodic appearance. I had never been able to see these 
extending themselves. The flowers were always either closed or fully 
expanded with the pistils to their full length. Satisfied that the 
opening took place during the night, I cut a few on the evening of 


326 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Aug. Ist. and placed them in a glass of water in my library, and 
watched their behavior. 

The unopened flower, at 7 P. M., is very interesting from a small 
tooth bearing a black gland, seemingly situated in the axis between 
the lobes. It is really on the left hand side of*each lobe, and gives. 
to each division when carefully separated the outline of a mitten, 
where in covering the hand the thumb only is free. At 8 P. M. 
the lobes have parted, and what one would take to be a pair of uni- 
ted sagittate anthers, covered with pollen, have advanced just their 
length above the corolla-lobes. At 8°5, this length is doubled. The 
same progression continued till 8°30 when growth ceased, the slender 
“filament” having grown six lines in thirty minutes. 

_ Examining next the four anthers in the open flower, they were found 
apparently destitute of pollen, and, remembering that systematists had 
found a close relationship between Rubiaceew and Composite, the idea 
suggested itself that the stamens in the corolla were sterile, and that 
in some unaccountable manner two stamens had become as entirely 
consolidated with the style as in Orchidew, and that only two fer- 
tile anthers were left, which had united and formed a cap wholly 
covering the stigma. Acting on the suggestion a pair of fine tweezers 
were placed under the seeming anthers, and a gentle lift took it off, 
as if it were a thimble in miniature, leaving a clear greyish-white 
ovate stigma behind. The sagittate form of an anther is so plain, 
and the four angles that these would make united back to back so 
apparent, that lam satisfied no one, at first thought, would take them 
for anything else than as described. Full of enthusiasm over the 
mystery I sent some to my friend Mr. Sereno Watson, to learn what 
he would think of the “missing link” in this pair of monodelphous 
anthers. His reply that he found some grains of pollen in the true 
anther sacs, and only pollen on the stigma, led me to look into the 
matter again, and I found he was right. The four anthers mature 
before the pistil takes its rapid start. At anthesis the anthers are 
pressed firmly over the stigma. When the growth of the pistil oe- 
curs, the stigma wipes out, almost clean, the entire mass of pollen, — 
and so nicely as to retain the form of the anther lobes on the stigma 
as the style develops. I have since found that this simulation of the 
form of real anthers is not seen in the open air. The motion of the 
atmosphere or possibly the jar from the visits of nocturnal insects 
gives a rounded form to the stigma-covering mass. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 327 


After twenty four hours, a portion of the clear stigma is seen above 
the mass of pollen, showing that the stigma expanded a little after 
the growth of the style had been completed. 

I think it is conceded that plants have not atime for the opening 
of flowers from which they never depart, and that exceptions have 
been noted in even very regular habits. But it may be stated in a 
general way that the flowers of this Cephalanthus open rapidly, soon 
after dark, and never during the day time. 

The odor of the flowers is singularly grateful. They are visited 
by large numbers of insects for their nectar day and night. No 
pollen gatherers seem to work on them. There is indeed no chance 
to collect it from the stigma, no platform affords a facility for stand- 
ing during collection. The pollen remains on the stigma till the 
whole dries away. It is one of the most complete adaptations for 
self-fertilization known to me outside of the Cleistogene class. 

Interested in noting how this absolute in-and-in breeding affected 
productiveness, I subsequently found the flowers remarkably fertile. 
Numerous seeds were in every head examined. Carefully dissecting 
one, I found it had 279 flowers, of these 225 perfected seeds, and 
only 54 failed. 

In describing Cephalanthus occidentalis in Flora Cestrica, Dar- 
lington describes the flowers as “five lobed ;” most other botanists 
“four-parted.” My flowers were mostly four, but many five-parted. 

The glands between the lobes of the corolla appear to have been 
unnoticed. That the receptacle is “filiferous” has long been observed 
(Loureir’s Flora of Cochin China, 1788), and Gray (Synoptical 
Flora of North America 1884) notes that these “setiform bractlets” 
between the flowers are glandular-capitate. Donn (Dichlamydeous 
Plants, 1834) notes “in the American species glands none in calyx 
or corolla.” They are so easily noted in these specimens before me, 
that it is singular they should have been over-looked. There 
are four of these ‘“‘setiforme bractlets” at the base of each floret, and 
they are slightly squamiform at the base. They are nearly alternate 
with the lobes of the calyx, starting from a little to one side of the 
sharp angle that terminates at the base of the division of the calyx. 
The setiform bractlet is just the length of the tube of the calyx, and 
if adherent to the calyx, the gland would be just where it is sit- 
uated in the lobes of the corolla. No one ean fail to see the gland 
on the corolla is the analogue of that on the setiform bractlet. 
We have no hesitation in concluding that there is primarily another 


328 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF . [1887. 


series of bractlets between the calyx and corolla, and that they have 
become confluent with the corolla. On this theory the lobes of the 
corolla should be opposite and not alternate with those of the calyx. 
After this theory had suggested itself, examination of the flowers 
showed it was correct. The lobes of the corolla are opposite the 
lobes of the calyx. 

The close relationship of Rubiaceze to Compositee has often been 
remarked on. There are some correspondences in these observations 
worthy of note:-— 

Mr. Darwin remarks (Effects of Cross and Self-fertilization, p. 
173, 1877) that “Composite are well adapted to cross-fertilization,” 
and Professor Asa Gray (American Agriculturist) adopts the same 
view, referring to the ray-florets as if they were flags to attract in- 
sects. Adaptation, is however, chiefly inferred from the fact that 
the stigma, pushed up through the column of anthers, and cov- 
ered with pollen, generally cleaves at the summit. The interior 
faces thus seem destitute of pollen, and must receive it from some 
external agency. The author of the present paper has, however, 
shown by careful observation on the flowers of Chicory, that the 
pollen grains fall into the cleft as the lobes of the stigma diverge. 
Many experiments by enclosing flowers of different genera in fine 
gauze, resulted in the florets seeding just as well as when exposed 
to the visits of insects. He has, therefore, always contended that 
the supposed arrangements for cross-fertilization in Composite were 
deceptive, and that the species are generally closely self-fertilizers. 
In further support of this view he has called attention to the fact 
that in plants conceded to be dependent mainly on external aid for 
pollen, a large number of flowers never get fertilized at all, while in 
self fertilizers failure rarely occurs. | Composite come squarely into 
this class. The hermaphrodite florets rarely—one might also add, 
if ever—fail to perfect their seed. The remarkable fertility of the 
self-pollenized florets in the heads of Cephalanthus, deserve to be 
noted in correspondence with the self-pollenized florets of Composite. 

The “‘bractlets” at the base of the flowers, are the analogues of 
the scales on the receptacles of Composite. 

The bractlets, or a cycle of floral parts similar to and succeeding 
bractlets, unite with the corolla-tube, and form intra-lobular teeth 
in Cephalanthus. May not certain forms of seta (Helianthus, He- 
liopsis, ete.) be bractea that have become confluent with the calyx, 
their apices forming the setaceous teeth? It is dithicult to determine 


» 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 329 


this point from the want of correspondence in number (abortion ?) 
of some of the parts; but it is worthy of note that in the two genera 
just named, and others, where these teeth exist, a tooth is always 
alternate with the main “lobe” that distinguishes the ray from the 
tubular floret. 

I think it will be conceded that, given a very little arrestation, de- 
velopment, union or separation of parts as we find them in Cephal- 
anthus, it would not be difficult to construct a Composite flower. 


Amorpha canescens, Nutt—Amorpha_fruticosa, has leaves gland- 
ular pellucid punctate, the dots being irregular in size. The legumes 
are covered by very large glands, also irregular in size. In the 
leaves of Amorpha canescens the pellucid dots are also irregular, and 
in many leaflets so indistinct that one should scarcely note their ex- 
istence, only that we are looking for them. In the legumes, however, 
the glands are large and abundant, and readily observed through 
the dense mass of woolly hair that envelopes them. The point is 
worth noting. The carpels, morphologically leavés, usually have 
many characters suppressed in the progress of development from the 
primordial leaf to the carpel; but here we find characters existing in 
a marked degree in the leaves of an allied species, and nearly sup- 
pressed in its own foliage, reappearing as a strong feature in the 
legume. 

During anthesis many interesting points present themselves. The 
anthers are fully formed and exhibit their yellow surfaces through 
the bursting sepals, when they seem to have their further growth 
arrested, and the pistil only elongates. It extends to double the 
length of the calyx. This is the work of the first day of opening. 
The next day the stamens lengthen, but one at a time. As soon as 
the first one has reached the exact length of the pistil, another starts 
into growth, then another, until towards the end of the day’s work 
all are of about equallength. Soon after reaching its final growth 
the anther sacs burst, and thus one after another, in regular succes- 
sion, the pollen is ejected from the cells. On the third day the 
pistil recurves, the apex forming a right angle with the base, and 
usually having its stigmatic apex in among the withered stamens of 
the flowers lower on the spike. All this time, the only petal pos- 
sessed by the flower, the vexillum, has remained nearly quiescent. 
It projects its beautiful blue tint just a little beyond the calyx, the 
second day, after the last stamen has made its growth; but it is not 
till the third day that it makes a growth in earnest, when it goes on 


22 


330 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887, 


rapidly, not, however, reaching quite the length attained by the sta- 
mens and pistil. 

The observation worth recording here is that the bright corolla 
is often referred to in modern times, as being colored in order to 
attract insects to aid in the work of cross-fertilization. The col- 
ored corolla does not appear here until fertilization has been effected, 
which is evidenced by the recurving of the pistil. The orange-gold 
of the anthers would of themselves be sufficiently attractive; and the 
later effect of the vexillum, wholly superfluous, if mere attraction 
were the sole end nature had in view. Although the pistil matures 
a whole day before the stamens mature, the stigma receives the pol- 
len often from the stamen of the same flower, or from those in the 
immediate vicinity, and which matured the day before, which is self- 
fertilization,—cross-fertilization being, according to Darwin, the re- 
ception of pollen from another plant. The flowers seem very grate- 
ful to the pollen gathering insects. After cleaning out the orange- 
colored pollen, from the woolly linings of the cell, by the insect, the 
empty white anthers, gave an additional interest to the orange and 
blue of the more perfect flowers. 

The explanation of the late growth of the vexillum is evidently 
that growth is reflex—from the central axis downwards, as we see 
in Liatris and other Composite. After the axis, as represented by the 
pistil, has finished its growth, the spiral uncoils downward, and per- 
mits of the axial growths that the floral parts represent, beginning 
with the most advanced stamen, and running back to the petal, 
which of course would be the outermost verticil in the coil. 


Oxybaphus hirsutus— Oxybaphus, says an old writer of the Linnean 
School “is a genus of the class Triandria.” “The only known species 
is Oxybaphus viscosus. It is a native of Peru, and is nearly allied to 
Mirabilis, under which genus it is ranged by Cavanilles, but was 
made a distinct genus by L’Heritier, on account of its only having 
three stamina, and the calyx enlarged and peltate, attending the 
fruit.” In those times to have three stamens was an essential char- 
acter of the genus, In Gray’s Manual, O. nyctagineus being the 
only one described, the genus has “stamens mostly three.” In Coul- 
ter’s Flora of Colorado “stamens usually three” is the record. As it 
is stated of Mirabilis by Coulter “stamens usually five,” it is evident 
modern authors, equally with the founder of the genus, look to the 
number of stamens as in some measure a generic character. So far 
as I can find in works to hand, the number of stamens is not specially 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 301 


noted in any description, except in the one case of O. coccineus in 
Rothrock’s Report of the Wheeler Expedition. Choisey in DeCand- 
olles Prodromus has “stamina 5” as one of the characters of the whole 
genus. In view of this uncertainty it is worth placing on record, 
that O. hirsutus, Sweet, always within my observations, has five 
stamens. I have had plants growing from seed gathered by me in 
Southern Colorado a number of years ago, and the plants uniformly 
have five stamens. 

The flowers always open towards evening. On August 10th, I sat 
myself to watch their unfolding. At 4 P. M. one could just trace 
the pink color line, with a portion of a filament discernible ; by 4°30 
the stamens and pistil were fully exserted, over an inch in length 
beyond the perianth, the segments of the perianth were partially ex- 
panded, but were crumpled, and by 5 these were-fully expanded, and 
the flower perfectly in bloom. Hundreds opened, but the anthesis of 
all was simultaneous. The involucre is three-flowered, but one 
opens first, and we may call this a central one. The two lateral 
open together the next day. 

It is interesting to watch the expansion of the flower. The sta- 
mens in vernation are incurved. The anther seems to be caught 
in the imperfectly open flower. The filament, as it elongates, forms 
a loop. When the half hour of growth has been nearly reached, 
the perianth by that time expanding a little and, freeing the anther 
from pressure, the incurved portion springs suddenly forward, and 
instantaneously we have the long, straight, exserted stamen. In all 
that I noted the stamens proceeded thus: one at a time successively, 
the whole five occupying about two minutes to straighten out. 

The flowers continue open all night; but commence to close by 
day-light in the morning. 

I have noted on other occasions that some plants do not keep 
good time any more than some watches. I thought to repeat the 
observations on the evening of the 11th. Strange to say at 5 P. M. 
there were no more signs of opening than on the preceding day at 
4, At6 P.M. only one flower was open. At 7°30 they were all 
fully open as the day before at 5. It was a very dark and cloudy 
afternoon, heavy rain with lightning at 6°30. As most evening 
flowers seem favored by moisture and darkness, this contrary ob- 
servation is worth recording. 

The growth of the pistil is coincident with that of the stamens, 
and is of equal length. The anther cells burst at once on the stamen 


332 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


reaching its full length. The pollen is remarkably large, there be- 
ing only about 25 grains in each cell. The stigma seems receptive 
co-incident with the maturity of the pollen. There is nothing to 
suggest any special arrangements for cross-fertilization. The flow- 
ers are odorless. Moths visit the flowers freely. ‘The moth remained 
a long time feasting on a single flower, generally from two to three 
minutes. It used the mass of filaments with the style for a platform 
on which to work for the nectar at the base of the style. Its mo- 
tions would tend to shake the pollen out into the flower’s own stigma 
and aid in self-fertilization. Large numbers of the flowers on my 
plants are barren. Many have not one, some have but one, and 
rarely are there two seeds in a single involucre. 

Besides the three flowers that are produced in each jnyohaael 
cup, a branch occastonally proceeds from the same axis. The flow- 
ers are usually regarded as apetalous, but a close examination of an 
opening flower is strongly suggestive of an amalgation of the corrol- 
line and calycine whorls in one perianth. As the flower is opening 
the bud presents what a superficial examination would regard as 
a five-cleft calyx, with green-lance-linear and hairy segments, and 
it would be a surprise to an original observer to find a mono-pet- 
alous corolla, wholly in one piece with what appeared to be a dis- 
tinct calyx. At the apex of one of the segments, and which by the 
way are alternate with what should be petals, there are two small 
pin-like, white glands; at the apex of another one gland; and at the 
apex of a third a small and imperfect one. This indicates that the 
elementary parts forming the floral whorl did not coil rapidly on its 
spiral course; as also does the successive development of the sta- 
mens; we may reasonably look for some irregular flowers among its 
congeners. ; 


Irritability in the Stamens of Echinocactus.—It has been long 
known that the stamens of many Opuntias are irritable or sensitive 
when fully expanded under a hot sun. I have placed on record 
that this character extends to other allied genera. This summer I 
noted that the stamens of Echinocactus Ottonis, were particularly 
irritable. 


Diurnal opening of the flowers of Magnolia glawca—My brother 
Joseph called my attention to the fact, that cut flowers of Magnolia 
glauca, in water in our office, opened at4 P. M. I found this to be the 
case also with plants growing in the open air, no matter whether the 
sun was shining, or the sky cloudy. They open at 4 P. M. but close 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 333 


again before nightfall. The next day at 4, they open again, the 
anthers shed their pollen and then the petals close again. At 
4 the third day they again expand, and continue expanded for some 
days till they fade. 


334 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


NOTES ON THE ANATOMY OF ECHIDNA HYSTRIX. 
BY HENRY C. CHAPMAN, M. D. 


The specimen of Echidna hystrix upon which the following 
observations were made, lived in the gardens of the Zoological 
Society of Philadelphia about six weeks, spending most of its time 
entirely covered by the six inches of earth at the bottom of the cage. 
Its habit of feeding was similar to that of the ant-eaters, the tongue 
(Pl. XIV, 2) being slender and projected through the maxillary 
opening to the extent of about three inches. Under the artificial 
conditions of confinement it appeared sluggish. During life it-was 
noticed that the position of the feet was such as to project the big toe 
outward, the soles being turned upward and backward. 

A thick panniculus carnosus muscle covered the whole animal. 
A long slender muscle arose from the lower ribs on each side and 
was inserted in the soles of the anterior feet while a corresponding 
muscle arose from the tuberosity of the ischium to be inserted in the 
caleaneum. Otherwise there was nothing unusual about the mus- 
cles of the extremities. Those of the fore limbs were, however, 
enormously developed. 

The salivary glands, (Plate XIV, fig. 2, s,) were of large size, two 
inches in length, with well developed ducts which terminated by 
small openings in the floor of the mouth. The small intestines were 
one hundred and two inches and the large, fifteen inches in length. 
The latter terminated in the cloaca (Pl. XV, fig. 2, ¢.) At the 
union of the small with the large intestines a short vermiform ap- 
pendix was observed. The mucous membrane of the intestines 
was smooth throughout its entire tract, no valvulae conniventes 
being observed as in Orinthorhynchus. Peyer’s patches were well 
developed in the small intestines. 

Three vena cavae were present, two anterior and one posterior as 
in marsupials. Reta mirabile were observed in the iliac and bra- 
chial veins. The blood corpuscles were zc'o0 of an inch in diameter, 
the blood itself being loaded with quadrilateral crystals. 

The spleen (Pl. XV, 1.) was a triangular gland. The liver was 
four lobed and was provided with alarge gall bladder. The pancreas 
was well developed, its duct, contrary to the usual arrangement, passing 
into the iatestine at a point nearer the pyloric orifice than the 
bile duct. The kidneys (Pl. XV, 2, k.) were of equal size. The 


Proc, Acad. Nat. Sei. Philada. 1887, PI. XIV. 


E.J. N, Del. 


Chapman on Echidna. 


E.JU. N. Del, 


7 


Proc, Acad.Nat. Sct. Philada.188 


Chapman on Echidna, 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 339 


two ureters passed into the urogenital canal, the bladder opening into 
the latter separately, as did also the vasa deferentia from the testicles. 
While the anterior extremity of the urogenital canal thus received 
the openings of the bladder, the ureters and the spermatic ducts, it 
divided at its posterior extremity into two passage-ways, the posterior 
_ of which led into the cloaca, the anterior into the peneal urethra. 

The penis lay next to the wall of the cloaca and was attached thereto 
by fibrous tissue, the posterior ends being free and unattached to the 
pelvis. The glands were composed of four mammilloid processes pro- 
vided with minute papillae. The posterior orifice of the urethra was 
probably pushed during coition towards the orifice of the spermatic 
ducts so as to form a continuous canal with the latter, thus prevent- 
ing the escape of semen into the cloaca. No trace of a mammary 
gland was found. 

The brain (Pl. XIV, 1) differed from that of Ornithorhynchus in 
being much convoluted. As regards the corpora quadrigemina, the 
nates were well developed but the lines of demarcation between them 
and the testes and between the testes themselves were very obscure. 
The corpus callosum was developed only in its anterior portion. 
The thalamus opticus and hippocampus major were remarkably 
prominent. 

A little spur was present on the caleaneum as in Orinthorhynchus, 
but the gland and duct with which it communicated were much 
smaller and placed not so high up on the leg as in the latter. As 
this spur was present only in the male it may be a sexual appen- 
dage. The animal had been observed by Mr. A. E. Brown, the 
superintendent of the garden, to clean its spines by means of its 
hind limbs, and the secretion of oil from fhe gland which is dis- 
charged through the spur may merely assist in this process. 


NoveEMBER 1, 1887. 
Mr. JoHn H. REDFIELD, in the chair. 
Twenty-seven persons present. 


The death of Frederick Graf Marshall, a correspondent, was 
announced. 


Note on the Sense of Direction in a European Ant, Formica 
rufa.—Dr. Henry C. McCook remarked that during the summer he 
had made an observation upon the well known “horse ant’, or 


336 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Formica rufa of Great Britain. While visiting the Trosachs of 
Scotland he found a number of nests of this species scattered through- 
out the glen known as the Pass of Achray through which flows the 
little Achray River, “the stream that joins Loch Katrine to Achray.” 
These nests are found on either side of the foot-walk which leads 
from the Trosachs glen to “the sluices,” as they are popularly called, 
which regulate the stage of water in Loch Katrine. 

1. Structure of the Ant Hills—The mounds raised by the Rufous 
ants are heaps of earth intermingled with chippage of various sorts; 
they rise to the height of about three feet, and some of them are six 
or seven feet in diameter across the base. They stand amid the 
tall bracken which overhangs them, and at times almost conceals 
them from the passer by. The surface of the mounds is covered with 
bits of straw and leaves, stalks of grass and ferns and various 
material of like sort which forms a quite decided thatch. Numbers 
of openings appear upon the surface at irregular intervals from the 
summit to the base, and in the afternoon at 4 o’clock the workers in 
vast numbers were dragging the chippage back and forth apparently 
engaged in closing the doors for the night, although time did 
not permit an observation of the actual closure. 

2. Character of Roads and Engineering Skill—That which es- 
pecially attracted Dr. McCook’s attention was the character of the 
roads leading from the ant hills to the various points in the sar- 
rounding woods. These roads or trails were distinctly marked upon 
the surface of the ground, having in places a width of from two to 
four inches which was stained a dark brown or black, probably by 
the formic acid exuded from the insects; the leaves and grass upon 
which the trail was made were presse ,d down and smoothed by 
the constant action of innumerable legs upon the surface. So well 
marked were the trails that even without the presence of the columns 
of insects that thronged back and forth upon them, they were dis- 
tinctly and easily traced. While following up one of these roads 
the observer was impressed by the fact that it showed scarcely any 
deviation from astraight line. In order to test this matter more care- 
fully, he selected a large mound from which three roads radiated. 
These were all traced to their termination at three several oak trees, 
up which the columns of ants ascended in search of food supply 
from numerous aphides which infested the branches of the trees. 
The ant roads were then carefully marked out by stakes stationed 
at short intervals, a course which was made necessary by the fact 
that they were carried for considerable distances beneath the, tall 
bracken, which had to be pushed aside in order to reveal them. 
The result of his observations is as follows: 

Road No. 1 was 21 paces in length (about 65 feet) and was 
carried in an almost perteeey straight line from the nest to the 
terminal tree. No. 2 was 23 paces in length, (about 70 feet). It 
varied less than three inches from a direct line measuring from the 
nest to a point within two feet of the terminal tree. There the 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 337 


column made a detour of about six inches from the straight line, but 
an abandoned path, continuous with the main road, which had 
apparently been used at a recent date, was traced for a considerable 
distance further without any deflection. No. 3 was the longest road 
of the three, being 34 paces in length. It extended for six paces in 

a straight line from the nest, at which point it touched an old stump 
faith evidently deflected the path at a slight angle. From this 
point it was again continued in a nearly straight line as far as the 
beaten foot- path through the wood. Here the ant trail was oblitera- 
ted by the friction of passing human feet, but the ants themselves 
thronged over the pathway in a column much broadened by continual 
interference and loss caused by foot passengers. The trail was, how- 
ever, resumed at a point nearly opposite that at which it touched 
the path, and was continued again in a straight line six paces 
further to the tree, where it terminated. "When the entire 
trail was staked off it was found that its terminus deviated less than 
three feet from a straight line drawn from the point of departure at 
the ant hill. The greater deviation in this case seemed evidently to 
have been caused by the peculiar difficulties in the chosen track. 
The three roads so radiated from the nest that they were included 
within about one quadrant of a circle, of which the two shorter 
trails might represent the radial boundaries of the quadrant, while 
the longer trail was drawn nearly midway between the two. 

Taking the results of the three observations together it is mani- 
fest that the ants showed an accurate sense of direction in marking 
out and following their approaches to the trees. It would be scarcely 
reasonable to attribute such mathematical accuracy as above shown 
to mere accident. The roads in point of directness were as accurate- 
ly laid down as ordinary roads made by the engineering skill of 
men. The skill of the ants was all the more apparent from the fact 
that their paths were carried through the jungle of bracken and 
various other wood plants. The same fact appears to indicate that 
the insects could not have been largely directed by the sense of 
sight.* It would perhaps be idle to speculate upon the manner in 
which this feat of emmet engineering was accomplished, as there 
were no facts observed which give a clue to the mode of proceeding, 
but the problem is one well worth study by naturalists on the 
ground. 

3. Engineering of Texas Cutting Ants. . McCook in this con- 
nection alluded to an observation which has heretofore been placed 
on record’ describing an underground route of the cutting ant of 
Texas, Atta fervens. This route extended 448 feet, entirely beneath 
the surface of the earth, at some places as deep as six feet, and hay- 


* The vision of ants is probably limited within a very short distance from 
the eyes; under any circumstances, therefore, it could have but little influence in 
determining such a phenomenon as here recorded. H.C. McC. 


1 See the anthor’s Tenants of an Old Farm, p. 264; fig. 90. 


338 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


ing an average depth of eighteen inches. From the points at which 
the ants came to the surface, the road was continued in a straight 
line 185 feet further to a tree in a gentleman’s private grounds 
which the ants were engaged in defoliating. The entire length of 
the roadway was thus 669 feet, and the path as laid out by a young 
engineer who assisted in the observation, shows scarcely less deflec- 
tion from a straight course than that of the Rufous ants recorded 
in the above observation. 

4, Sentinels—The longest of the three trails alluded to made by 
the Scotch ants terminated upon an oak tree which was also occupied 
by a column of ants from a neighboring hill. The two columns 
rigidly maintained their places on opposite sides of the trunk. 
Sentinels were scattered along either margin of both columns and 
these exhibited great watchfulness and sensitiveness to the approach 
of any object. Dr. McCook on approaching his finger to these 
sentinels observed that they seemed to perceive his finger when it 
reached a point an inch or an inch and a half distant from the 
bark. At once the ants thrust out their antennae, extended their 
heads, then the two front legs, and finally the middle legs thus 
hanging to the bark of the tree by the hind legs alone, the abdomen 
being slightly turned underneath the body as though prepared to 
eject formic acid upon any adversary. In one case at least the ant 
hung to the bark by one hind foot alone, extending the whole body 
in a “perpendicular direction from the surface of the tree. It presen- 
ted a grotesque appearance, and exhibited every sign of eagerness 
and vigilance in the discharge of its duty as watchman. 

Several individuals were taken from one column and placed in 
the line of march of the ants from the other nest. They showed the 
usual evidences of strangeness and failed to fraternize, but on the 
other hand no one was assaulted by the passers by, a toleration 
worthy of note as showing some degree of community among the 
various nests of the one species. 

The time which Dr. McCook could give to these observations was 
limited to several hours of a summer afternoon, which he spent as a 
tourist in this interesting mountain region, but they present some 
conclusions which appear to be reasonably decisive, and which at 
least may serve to stimulate further observations in the same line 
extending over greater periods and including a greater number of 
cases. 


NoveMBeEr 8. 
Mr. CHarues Morris, in the chair. 


Twenty-one persons present. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 339 
NovEMBER 15. 
The President, Dr. Jos. Lrrpy, in the chair. 


Twenty-five persons present. 
Papers under the following titles were presented for publication:— 
“Note on Achines lorentzi Weyenburgh.” By David S. Jordan. 


Description of two new species of Fishes from South America.” 
By David 8. Jordan. 


Geological Results of the Boring of an Artesian well at Atlantic 
City, N. J—Mr. Lewis Woolman stated that there was commenced 
in the summer of 1886 at Atlantic City, N. J. an artesian well, the 
drilling of which has been since continued with some intermission 
until, at the present time, a depth of 1121 feet has been reached. 
During a recent cessation in the work caused by delay in the re- 
ceipt of pipe for tubing the well he had been permitted through the 
courtesy of the oentlemen interested in the enterprise to turn over 
and examine the sands, clays and marls accumulated in the dump 
heap and had found many fossil representatives of life forms, 
including a bone—the articulating end of a femur or humerus of 
an animal belonging to the Crocodilia,—presented by Dr. T. K. 
Reed, and a few shells and fish teeth presented by Jas. H. Moore, 
engineer in charge. There have been obtained from the well 52 
species in all, 42 being mollusks. Many of the smaller shells were 
entire and quite perfect but most of the larger ones were fragmentary, 
having been broken in pieces by the drill. James H. Moore also 
kindly furnished a minute description of the thickness and charac- 
ter of all the sands passed through, by a careful examination of which ~ 
and a grouping of the smaller seams with the larger ones that give 
character to formations, the speaker had constructed the following 
section :— 


Superficial Sands,Gravels 
Sands. First 285 ft. and Clays. Wood found 
at the base. 


Glave 285 ft. to 416 ft. Black Clays and Sands. 
“YS 1 416 ft. to 435 ft. = 19 ft. Bluish Clay. 
( Greenish Clays and Marls 


Clays | a oe comminuted 


and marls ¢ 435 ft. to 670 ft. = 235 ft. 1 ; Hae doe cid 
with fossils | and many seams of brit- 


tle marly clay of gray 
color. 


Ennely O7O'A toeeDinty— Dt ee ee 


| 
= 


sands. 


PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


691 ft. to 722 ft.— 31 ft. Chocolate Clay. 
Clays Fossiliferous Clays and 
with fossils 722 ft. to 806 ft. 84 ft. sands; shells and sharks 
L teeth. 

Non-fossiliferous sands, 
alternatin blackish, 
Sands. (” ft. to 866 ft. = 60 ft itch od.) ee 

brownin color. 
Clays. ( 866 ft. to 939 ft. = 73 ft. Dark Marls and Clays. 
Marls. I 639 ft. to 999 ft. = 60 ft. Green marls (various 
shades) and black marls. 
[ 999 ft. to 1119 ft. = 120 ft. Sands mostly yellowish 
Banda green and full of bar- 

a me nacles. . 

ne ft.to1121ft.— 2ft. White Sands. Water 


flowing to surface. 
Total 1121 ft. 

Prof Angelo Heilprin has kindly and very carefully examined 
and identified all the specimens of fossils. The speaker has placed to 
the right of each in the following list, the range along the Atlantic 
Seaboard where out- -crops containing the same fossils have previously 
been found—the names of the formation being those established by 
Prof. Heilprin in his Tertiary Geology, in which the formation in 
in the state of Maryland is divided into an older and a newer 
group :— 

Marylandian, Older Maryland group. 
== Lower Atlantic Miocene. 


Virginian, Newer Maryland group and depnate of 
Miocene Virginia. 
= Middle Atlantic Miocene. 
Carolinian, Deposits of North and South Carolina. 


= Upper Atlantic Miocene. 


Anomia (probably ephippium). N.C.S.C. 

Arca centenaria, N. J. Newer Md., Va., & S. C. 
Arca subrostrata, Older Md. - 

Arca (idonea?) Newer Md., Va., N. C. 

Arca (lenosa?) N; CLS: 

Artemis (acetabulum?) Newer & Older Md., Va., N.C. 
Astarte compsonema, Noi 

Astarte obruta, Newer Md. 

Astarte perplana, Newer Md. 

Astarte Thomasii, BU icee 

Cardita granulata, Newer Md., Va., N. C., 8. C. 


Cardita arata, 
Crassatella melina, 
Corbula idonea, 
Corbula elevata, 


Cardium (probably laqueatun), 


N.J. Newer Md., Va., N.C.,8.C. 
N. J. Older Md. Va., N. 
Newer and Older Md. 

N. J. Older Md. 

ING ele ovals 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 341 


Cytherea, 

Discina lugubris, NaS 
Donax (variabilis,?) 
Fulgur, 

Ineina trisuleata, S 

Mactra lateralis, N. 

Mactra ponderosa, Newer Md. 
Mytiloconcha incurva, N. J. Older Md. 
Mytilus incrassatus, 8. C. 
Mysia, 
Natica catenoides, J.. 
Nassa trivittata, J. 


N 
IN: 
Nucula obliqua, N. 
N. 
N. 
pe 


a 


ewer Md.,Va., N.C.S.C. 
N.C. 


Ostrea, 

Pecten Madisonius, 
Pecten Humphreysi, 
Pecten vicenarius 
Perna mazillata, 
Tellina subreflexa, 
Tellina declivis. 


J 

J. Newer Md., Va., N. C. 
J. Older Md. 
J. 


Older Md., Va. 


Turritella Cumberlandia, NEE 
Turritella equistriata, IN Gxt: 
Turritella plebeia, Newer Md. 


Turritella (sp. not determinable), 
Turbinella Woodi, 


Venus. 

Barnacles, Crustacea. 
Femur or humerus, Crocodilia. 
Tooth, Gavial. 
Tooth Lamna compressa, Shark. 
Tooth Odontaspis, Shark. 
Tooth, species not determinable, Shark. 
Teeth Myliobates, Fish. 
Spine of Echinus, 

Dendrophyllia, Coral, 
Polyzoan, 


James H. Moore had noted the depth from which the specimens 
furnished by him had been taken; with this information and an ex- 
amination of the sands of the dump and their contained fossils, it may 
be safely concluded that of the above :— 

Turritella plebeia came from a depth of about 450 ft. 
Corbula elevata came from a depth of about 730 ft. 
Perna maxillata came from a depth of about 800 ft. 

The paleontological evidence indicates that the portion of the sec- 
tion between 400 and 700 feet belongs to the Middle Miocene and 
all below that to the Lower Miocene. 

About 15 of the above species, it is believed, have never before 
been found in New Jersey. These are from the upper layers (Mid- 
dle Miocene) which no doubt exist further back from the shore, say 


342 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


about 380 miles N. W., where they are buried beneath 50 to 100 
feet of more recent Tertiary sands and gravels. 

Most of the other species (Lower Miocene) that have previously 
been noticed in the state occur at Shiloh, near Bridgeton, in Cum- 
berland County, while others are found in Salem County. ‘The lower 
strata from which they were obtained also probably exists in a direct 
N. W. line 33 to 35 miles from Atlantic City; but these are likewise 
covered by more recent Tertiary strata. 


NovEMBER 22. 
Rev. Henry C. McCook, D. D., Vice-President, in the chair. 
Twenty-eight persons present. 


Note on Cyrtophora bifurca and her cocoons, a New Orb-weaving 
Spider—Dr Henry C. McCook remarked that during a temporary 
stay in Florida, April 1886, he found nested upon the porch of Dr. 
Wittfeld’s place, Fairyland, Merrit’s Island, on the Indian River 
a little way below Rockledge, a spider which appears to be new to 
science. Its snare resembles that of Cyrtophora caudata, Hentz. It 
also resembles that spider in the manner of hanging its cocoon string 
in the vertical axis of its orb just above the hub. The character of 
the cocoon, however, differs entirely from that of caudata. It is in 
the shape of a somewhat irregular octogon, and is of a light green 
color. The speaker had found as many as twelve cocoons in one 
string overlapping one another in the manner which he had frequen- 
tly observed with the cocoons of the Labyrinth spider, (Epeira 
labyrinthea Hentz) and which may also be seen at times with the 
cocoons of caudata, although for the most part, the latter are arran- 
ged at intervals along the string. 

The cocoon strings collected varied in the number of cocoons 
attached thereto,—probably according to the period of advancement 
in the process of ovipositing on the part of the mother. Of the 
specimens collected one string contained 14, another 12, and another 
10 cocoons. They are bound together along one side by continuous 
series of thick white threads which extend from the top to the bottom 
of the string. Each cocoon consists of two parts which have evi- 
dently been fastened together by a selvage. These parts present 
the appearance of two dishes placed together edge to edge. They 
are woven of a soft but rather tough texture. A very slight tuft of 
flossy white silk is found inside, and within this the eggs are deposi- 
ted. In one cocoon of a string of thirteen, twenty five minute dead 
spiders were counted which had passed their first moult. In another 
cocoon taken from a string of five only, there were twenty six. 
The number varies a good deal, however. The cocooning period 
appears to extend into May; at least Dr. McCook had received 
from Miss Anna Wittfield, as late as the middle of June, a string 
in which were some cocoons empty, one with spiderlings passed the 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 343 


first moult several days, and another with young who had just 
broken the egg. There was no trace of the bifurcated abdomen 
upon these younglings. 

The spider is of a uniform light green color, about the shade of 
its cocoon. ‘The cephalothorax is of the same color as the abdomen; 
in this respect differing from caudata which is black. The head 
also is not so much elevated as is that of caudata. The adult female 
is three-eights of an inch in length, and the only specimen of a male 
obtained is about three-sixteenths of an inch in length, although it 
is an immature specimen apparently lacking one moult of maturity. 
The most striking characteristic of the female spider is that the 
conical prolongation of the abdomen which marks the genus is dis- 
tinctly cleft at the apex, giving it thus the appearance of the tail of 
certain fishes and birds, and for this reason it is named Cyrtophora 
bifurea. In this respect it decidedly differs from caudata whose 
apex is without a cleft. On the basal part of the dorsum of the 
abdomen are four conical processes arranged two on each side 
symmetrically, the hind pair being the smaller. These processes 
are soft resembling thus the like cones on the abdomens of the 
Angulata group of Epeiroids rather than the tough spinous pro- 
cesses upon Acrosoma and Giasteracantha. The spinnerets are surroun- 
ded by a broad white band which extends along the venter as far as the 
epigynum. The lip is sharply triangular, and the mandibles cut 
square across. In both these respects the species differs from caudata. 
The eyes of the front row are about equally separated from each 
other, although the interval between the mid-fronts is slightly less. 
The side eyes are barely separated from each other. The male speci- 
men alluded to above, Dr. McCook could not certainly affirm to belong 
to this spider. It resembles caudata in its general appearance, the 
abdomen lacking the bifurcation which marks the female, and the 
cephalothorax being of a jet black. 


NOVEMBER 29. 
The President, Dr. Lerpy, in the chair. 
Twenty-nine persons present, 
The following were elected members :— 
Messrs Garvin W. Hart, Charles A. Davis, Rev. R. H. Fulton,D.D. 
and Miss Mary E. Shively. . 
Orville A. Derby of Rio Janeiro was elected a correspondent. 
The following were ordered to be printed :— 


344 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


ON THE HOMOLOGIES AND EARLY HISTORY OF THE 
LIMBS OF VERTEBRATES. 


BY JOHN A. RYDER. 


I. The imperfect serial homology of the limbs of Vertebrates. 


That any one should seriously question the complete homol- 
ogy of the anterior and posterior pairs of limbs as found developed 
in the great classes;—Mammals, Birds, Reptiles, Amphibia and 
Lyrifera, (Ichthyes, or all fish-like vertebrates, except the Lampreys 
and Hags,) is, perhaps, at first thought, a somewhat startling prop- 
osition. The fact that there is an imperfect homology or a want of 
exact morphological equivalency between the parts of the same pairs 
of limbs in different forms, has been tacitly admitted by such of the 
transcendental anatomists as Gervais and Gegenbaur, and those 
anatomical philosophers who have been influenced by their a priori 
methods, in developing which, certain suppositions had to be made, 
which at the time, could not be or were not verifiable or refutable from 
data supplied by general ontogeny or embryology. The case stands 
differently to day. Since Gervais and Gegenbaur wrote on the the- 
ory of the limbs, owing mainly to the remarkably fruitful labors of 
Haeckel, Balfour and Dohrn, the great morphological problems 
presented for solution by the organizations of the diverse classes of 
vertebrata, have presented themselves under entirely new aspects. 
These are not only momentous as affording a key to the interpreta- 
tion of the anatomy of the adults of the different types, but also as 
throwing a not inconsiderable amount of light upon the relations 
and taxonomy of the major groups. 

That the paired limbs have been derived from some common, 
simple ancestral form of limb, is, I cannot help but believe, proved 
by the following general truths :— 

» 1. In the most undeveloped condition, the first traces of the 
paired limbs of all vertebrates, find formal expression as low longi- 
tudinal, lateral projections of the body, and lie in a plane parallel 
with that of the axis of the latter. This fact originally observed by 
K. E. von Baer, has in part afforded J. K. Thacher, F. M. Balfour, 
and St. G. Mivart, the basis for a theory of the development of the 
paired limb, but it remained for A. Dohrn to discover that there 
existed a continuous series of vestigiary structures in certain forms 
which connected the anterior and posterior limbs together into a 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 345 


continuous chain of serially homologous or homodynamous elements 
These lateral elements of the limb, are therefore, to be regarded as 
metameric structures, in that they correspond with the metamerism 
of the body. The fore and hind limbs are, therefore, and presuma- 
bly in all forms, to be regarded as directly or indirectly differentiated 
from a single pair of lateral folds, it matters not in what way the 
process may be obscured by extreme secondary modifications or 
specializations of development. 

2. The subsidiary doctrines which confirm the preceding, may 
be stated as follows :— 

a. The lowest truly limb-bearing vertebrates are the only ones 
in which the lateral folds, from which both pairs of limbs are derived, 
are continuous or which show a continuous series of limb-buds un- 
der the integument along either side of the embryo. 

b. This lowest limb-bearing group is also the only one in which 
the branches of the paired spinal nerves, which pass out to the met- 
americally repeated limb-buds, ever form a continuous series, or in 
which the paired limbs maintain their primordial horizontal posi- 
tion. 

c. The group here referred to, the Elasmobranchit, is, moreover, 
primitive in many other ways, especially as respects :—(1) or histo- 
logical development, in that no parosteal or membrane bones are 
developed, as in the higher types, and, (2) or morphological devel- 
opment, in that the branchiz are at first naked, with no opercule 
in the adult ; skeleton principally cartilaginous; distal part of ver- 
tical fins and paired limbs, supported and stiffened by actinotrichia 
above, with shagreen or dermal spines covering them; teeth gener- 
ally successional from a thecal fold, and transitional to the spines or 
denticles found in the common external tegumentary covering of 
the body; no air bladder or pneumatic apparatus; shoulder and 
pelvic girdles simple; jaws and mandibular arch simple, suspended 
directly to the skull ; a wide, spiracular, branchiferous cleft; gener- 
ative and renal apparatus of a primitive type; muscular buds, which 
are thrust into the median and paired limb-folds, with traces of a 
lumen or cavity, which has been derived from the cavity found in 
the myotomes, from which the muscular buds have been derived as 
outgrowths or diverticula. 

This evidence is quite sufficient for us at present to build upon, 
for the Ascidians, Leptocardians and Enteropneusta have no claim, 
as based either upon their morphology or upon their ontogeny, to 


23 


346 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


be regarded as forms ancestrally or phyletically related in a direct 
line to the limb-bearing vertebrates. It will probably be best to 
regard all of these, including the Lampreys and Hags, as extreme 
retrograde modifications or as adumbrations of something higher in 
the Chordate series, and indeterminate in every respect to their ex- 
act position with reference to the great limb-bearing phylum. The 
Elasmobranchit, therefore, alone remain as a point of departure. 

It is not possible to develop a rational interpretation of the inex- 
act homology of the paired limbs of the various types, in which it 
may be suspected to exist, unless we start with the Elasmobranchs, 
because, in the latter only, do we find the limbs in a condition which 
there is every reason to regard as the most primitive. The princi- 
pal mark of this primitiveness is, as before stated, the continuity, at 
a certain stage, of the limb-rudiments, the elements of which are, 
moreover, metamerically repeated, that is, they recur as out-growths 
from each and every successive myotome of the series underlying 
the paired integumentary folds, from portions of which, together 
with a greater or lesser number of the underlying muscular limb- 
buds and other mesoblast, the permanent limbs are finally differ- 
entiated. It is probable, theretore, that the lateral limb-folds of this 
primitive type may be regarded as typifying almost completely the 
ideal form from which all of the various types of paired limbs have 
been evolved, as seen in the various groups. That such a general- 
ized (not archetypal) ancestral form may be assumed to be repre- 
sented by the most generalized Elasmobranchs, (Rays and Torpedos) 
will, I believe, be fully justified by the evidence, which remains to 
be offered in what is to follow. 

While the method by which limbs are developed in Sharks and 
True Fishes, must be admitted by anatomists to be primitive, it 
must not be forgotten that long limbs of functional value, such as 
are possessed by Land Mammals, Birds and Reptiles, would be next 
to useless and an actual impediment in the struggle for existence, if 
appended to a fish. That this is true, is proved by the fin or pad- 
dle-like limbs of Plesiosaurs, Ichthyosaurs, Cetacea, Sirenia and 
Pinnipeds, in all of which there has occurred a gradual abbreviation, 
modification and even change of the position of the limbs, in order 
to economize the exertion of effort in a dense medium—water—in 
which short, fin-like limbs only would be preserved by mechanical 
selection. That is, the limb which presented the greatest mechanical 
advantages would be the one preserved, while its adaptation—modi- 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 347 


fication in a determinate direction (not hap-hazard, through fortui- 
tous variation,) would be conditioned by definite retroactions be- 
tween the organism and its environment, and thus gradually stamp 
it with peculiar and mechanically advantageous features. This 
view should. not be lost sight of; and, while it has been demonstra- 
ted to the satisfaction of all anatomists, (except P. Albrecht, whose 
views as to the primitive nature of the Cetacea are not borne out 
upon either morphological or paleontological grounds, ) that, the ab- 
errant forms alluded to above, are in all probability descendants of 
land and semi-amphibious types, we are forcibly reminded by these 
examples, of how the evolution of strongly marked types is directly 
conditioned by the peculiar nature of their specialized environment. 
_ This brings us to the question of distribution in time, or the se- 
quence of forms. Here, palaeontology comes to the aid of the mor- 
phologist and affords the final proof that the Fishes are veritably 
the oldest of the limb-bearing vertebrates. The evidence derived 
from ontogeny, comparative morphology, taxonomy and palaeon- 
tology is, therefore, in accord and quite conclusive as to the main 
fact of the primitiveness of the fish-like type, which is, therefore, the 
only one which can be regarded as affording the direct ancestral 
means through which the structural condition of the limbs of high- 
er forms may be reached. 

The mediate or indirect ancestry of the higher vertebrate types, 
was undoubtedly, one in which there obtained a condition even more 
primitive than in the most generalized of the limb-bearing fishes. 
Such a type was one which probably differed from the most gener- 

‘alized fish, in having the metameric elements of the paired limbs 
distinct for each segment; and not coalesced or fused into a more or 
less closely connected longitudinal series, covered by a simple, com- 
mon fold of integument as in the latter. The only types which ap- 
proach such a condition, are the existing Errant Annelids or Worms. 
These, or some peculiar generalized forms of Worms were therefore, 
the probable prototypes of the vertebrates as maintained by Dohrn 
and Semper, and, thanks to the brilliant researches of Bateson upon 
Balanoglossus, such a view has more in its favor now than ever be- 
fore. Yet, here again the unwary must be cautioned, since Balano- 
glossus, living as it does buried in the sand, has probably undergone 
some retrogressive metamorphosis, so that it has been itself modified 
and diverted out of the path leading in the direction of the descent: 
of the true vertebrate forms. 


348 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [ 1887. 


The presence of two lateral rows of vestigiary structures, in the 
position of parapodia, on either side of the tail of embryos of certain 
Elasmobranchs, and on either side of the dorsal median line, oppo- 
site the interval where the vertical dorsal fins are wanting, as first 
described by P. Mayer, led that investigator to regard such vestiges 
as parapodoid in character. 

The existence of vestigiary structures of this kind, as well as 
their segmented or metameric relations, which are essentially the same 
in their general features, as those of the metameric elements of the 
limbs themselves, lends additional probability to the doctrine, that 
the vertebrates are the off-shoots of a worm-like ancestral form. 

The suppression of the caudal parapodia or radial elements of the 
fins in the ancestral types, which led to the differentiation of the 
paired fins, may be ascribed to a number of other influences be- 
sides those referred to by Dohrn, of which the following may be 
mentioned, 

1. If the ancestral type has been one which was at one time 
tubicolous in habit, the abortion of the caudai parapodia would be 
accounted for. Though, it must be admitted that this view is in 
the highest degree improbable, but not impossible. 

2. The late outgrowth of the tail in annelids as well as in verte- 
brates, presupposes a belating of the functional activity of the cau- 
dal parapodia, through which their importance and development 
may have been hindered. 

3. The slight use made of the parapodia of the tail as locomo- 
tive organs, after the tail became laterally flattened or compressed, 
since it is well known that the principal power of propulsion exerted 
by fishes, is by means of the alternate flexures of the tail; the fins 
aiding only in a moderate degree, their principal office being to bal- 
ance or hold the body and keep it in the normal position. The ex- 
ceptions to this rule are very few; the most important being that of 
Mola in which the dorsal and anal fins are the sole organs of loco- 
motion, as shown by the writer elsewhere. 

The abortion of the caudal part of the intestine, now represented 
by the post-anal gut, as it is termed by embryologists, may have 
had something to do with the development of paired limbs over the 
sides of what remained of the body cavity, as urged by Dohrn, but 
there must have been forces at work which led to this abortive pro- 
cess, by which the primitive gut was shortened. And, while it is 
undoubtedly a fact that such a shortening of the alimentary tract 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 349 


has occurred, giving rise to the gutless and accelomatous tail of a 
number of classes, the shortening has been compensated for by the 
development of intestinal coils, diverticula, pouches, rugae, folds, 
follicles, crypts, glands, valves, ete., thus increasing the efficiency 
of the anterior portion of the alimentary canal as a digestive appa- 
ratus, so that the hinder part became useless, thus leading to its 
suppression. This seems to have been the cause antecedent to the 
one invoked by Dohrn. 

Accepting the morphological part of the theory of Dohrn, as to 
the phylogeny and ontogeny of the paired and unpaired limbs, a 
difficulty has arisen as to how the parapodia became mainly dorsal 
and ventral, if, as is supposed, they are derived from an ancestry in 
which they were lateral. The view that the presence or absence of 
the alimentary canal was an efficient cause is beset with grave diffi- 
culties. A view which seems to me to be far more probable, rests 
upon the exaggerated development of a very different set of paired 
structures in the lower vertebrates, namely, the myotomes. The 
homologous tract in the Annelids is almost equally developed around 
almost the entire circumference of the somites, whereas in the ver- 
tebrates their development is almost wholly lateral, especially dur- 
ing the early stages. The bilaterality of the muscular system thus 
finding expression in the much thickened or laterally hypertrophied 
somatopleure of the primitive vertebrates, would inevitably crowd 
the notopodia and neuropodia of the ancestral Annelid, toward the 
ventral and dorsal edges of the body; the infolding of the medull- 
ary groove would divide the somatopleure in the middle line, and 
the growth forward of the stout notochord would tend greatly to aid 
from beneath, in breaking the continuity of the somatopleural layer 
across the median line. The suppression of the dorsal moieties of 
the body cavities in the myotomes would also aid in effecting the 
needed change. 

With the advent of a laterally hypertrophied somatopleure, flex- 
ures of the body in the ventral or dorsal, as well as lateral direction 
would no longer be so well marked, and the habitual flexures of the 
body now established, would be alternating ones from right to left; 
thus, the habitual mode of flexure of the body of fishes would be at- 
tained. The mode in which muscular contractions resulting in the 
manifestation of movements would thus become more specialized 
than in the annelids and be brought to the stage observed in the 
lower vertebrata. 


350 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


The less marked development or thickening of the somatopleure 
over the lateral and ventral parietes of the body-cavity, in the prim- 
itive vertebrates, would doubtless tend to affect the position of the 
notopodia, from which the paired limbs are supposed to be derived, 
causing them to retain their primitive place. 

Thus far, only the ontogenetic theory of the limbs as been dis- 
cussed, in order to prepare the reader for the evidence which is now 
to be presented; many of the data are from personal studies, and 
such old data as I have found available, I trust, will be brought 
into such contrast with the others, as a whole, as to ore out their 
morphological significance. 

Il. The proof of the inexact homology of the limbs of different types. 

‘The inexact homology or equivalency of the limbs of different 
types of vertebrates has been suspected by authors, but no ohserva- 
tions or systematic comparisons have been put upon record to show 
that there were good morphological grounds for such a conception 
of the nature of limbs. The exact morphological equivalency of 
the pairs of limbs of different types, would require that they arise 
from the sides of the same segments or somites behind the skull, for 
each pair; in all species of vertebrates. If, for example, the limb- 
bud of the pectoral or fore-limb arose from the fifth to the eighth - 
post-occipital somites in all vertebrates, there could be no question 
that the fore-limb in one was the exact homologue of the fore-limb 
in every other form. Unfortunately, the facts of development and 
comparative morphology unequivocally compel us to admit that 
such is not the case. 

1. Embryological evidence, considering especially the points of origin 
of paired limbs. 

The positions in which the limb bade of the same pair arise in 
ditferent types varies between wide limits, and, while there are causes 
which in part explain these variations, there are some complications 
involved which refuse any other explanation except that which sup- 
poses, that such variation in point of origin is an indication of in- 
exact homology, 

It may be stated asa general trnth that, the paired nerves which 
go toa given limb have arisen from the somites, which were oppo- 
site or beneath the limb bud or fold, from which that limb developed. 
This may be shown to be true in the lower forms nearest the primi- 
tive type, from which all others may be supposed to have arisen. 
For example, the pelvic pair of limbs of physoclistous Fishes at first 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 301 


grow out close behind the pectoral limbs, with little or no interven. 
ing space between them, but notwithstanding this fact, and in spite 
of an extensive subsequent translocation of the pelvic limbs forward 
into a position in advance of the base of the pectorals, the paired 
nerves which go to the pelvic limbs retain their primary origin be- 
hind those which pass to the pectorals. In the adult physoclists, 
therefore, the nerves going to the pelvic limbs, cross below those 
going to the pectorals, on their way to the pelvic limbs. This re- 
tention of the original nerve origins is in itself the best proof that 
we can depend upon to give us a clew to the groups of somites from 
which a given limb has arisen. 

In many eases the origins of the paired nerves passing from the 
cord are much further forward than the foramina or intervertebral 
intervals which give them exit. This difficulty is probably quite 
explained away by the manner in which the vertebral canal grows 
in length compared with the cord. It is found, in fact, that the 
vertebral canal grows in length much faster, in many forms, than 
the cord, after a certain period. This causes the origins of the spinal 
nerves from the cord to appear as if they had been drawn forward 
some distance in advance of their points of exit from the sides of 
the vertebral canal. That this is a true explanation is proved by 
the fact that Kolliker has found the cord extending the entire length 
of the vertebral canal in the human embryo of three months, while 
the writer has found the same condition in the embryos of Cetaceans, 
two inches in length. It is, therefore, obviousthat the cauda equina 
in these cases is developed at a later period, and as a result of the 
growth in length of the spinal or vertebral canal at a more rapid 
rate than that of the included cord itself. Similar phenomena oc- 
cur in the cases of certain fishes (Lophius) and Goette has described 
the process in Bombinator igneus. In this last case, however, there 
is more or less positive atrophy of the posterior end of the cord in 
the course of development, so that only about 14 pairs of spinal 
nerves can be finally identified. In Mola, not only the cord, but 
the tail is also aborted to such an extent that only a very short, almost 
occipital, cord remains, the paired nerves passing directly to the 
lateral musculature of the vertical and paired fins, after forming a 
dorsal cauda equina. The cord in the long, flagelliform, reduced 
tail of the two Lyomeri, viz: Gastrostomus and Ophiognathus, shows 
unmistakable signs of atrophy or degeneration, in that the cord in 
the tail becomes so reduced to a mere flattened filament, that it is 


302 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


with great difficulty that the white and gray matter can be distin- 
guished in sections, or that any differentiation, except around the 
central canal, is visible. 

In the singular and remarkable case of the Cetacea the embryo- 
logical evidence, here offered, is entirely reconcilable with the views 
for the first time propounded by the writer upon morphological 
grounds, that the distal portions of the hind limbs are represented 
by the flukes. The latter being in reality the outward vestiges of 
hind limbs, so that the statement in recent text-books to the effect 
that, “the Cetacea are without hind limbs,” must be qualified. The 
morphological evidence attainable proves beyond a resonable doubt 
that the distal part of the hind limbs have been translocated back- 
wards into their present position in Cetaceans, through the inter- 
mediation of a type approximating the existing pinnipeds, in which 
a similar process is now taking place. 

In the Cetacea, the translocation of the hind limbs has been in a 
backward direction or just the reverse of what has occurred in the 
physoclistous Fishes. The Cetacean “lumbo-caudal plexus” which 
at least furnishes the sensory branches of nerves going to those or- 
gans, is therefore, either a backwardly translocated structure, simi- 
lar in character to the forwardly translocated pairs of nerves going 
to the pelvic limbs of Physoclists, or it may be that they represent 
the modified posterior part of the system of spinal nerves, which 
supply the muscles of the powerful tail and have thus acquired — 
secondarily a more intimate relation to the flukes. At any rate, the 
nerves, in this case, give us a far less potent argument in favor of 
translocation than do the skeleton and muscles, which are alone con- 
clusive, when contrasts are made between their condition in the 
normal Mammalia, the pinnipeds and the Cetacea as the last extreme 
of modification. 

But backward translocation of limbs is not confined to Cetacea. 
In all fishes so far observed by competent embryologists the pee- 
torals grow out on either side of the anterior end of the trunk as a 
pair of folds just behind the last pair of branchial arches. In one 
group however, the embryology of which is not known, and which 
will in all probability remain inaccessible to us for the reason that, 
both Gastrostomus and Ophiognathus, the genera referred to, are 
abyssal forms, there is every reason to believe that the pectoral 
pair of fins has been translocated backwards. In the case of Gas- 
trostomus bairdii, this translocation has pushed the pectoral fins 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 393: 


back out of their usual place, over about thirteen segments beyond 
the occiput, and the translocation of the pectoral of Ophiognathus 
is scarcely less. In both these cases the translocation is due to the 
extension backward of certain portions of the inferior arches of the 
skull, and of the mouth, as a result of which, the branchial appara- 
tus and heart have also been displaced and lost their attachment or 
contiguity to the skull, while the carotid arteries have been length- 
ened to an extent which is altogether without a parallel amongst 
fishes. 

Amongst median fins the anterior dorsal of Lophius is known 
to undergo considerable displacement forward, according to the 
published figures of A. Agassiz, showing the development of this 
form. Even in the history of the metamorphosis of the tail in het- 
erocercal types, I have attempted to show (Origin of Heterocercy) 
that associated with the deflection upwards of the end of the cau- 
dal axis, due to a definite combination of mechanical conditions, 
there has also occurred a translocation forwards, crowding together 
of the inferior basal and heemal supports of the caudal rays. 

Turning again to the evidence, purely morphological and embry- 
ological, we find that the last pair of spinal nerves in Phocena make 
their exit at the 45th vertebra, in Man at the 27th, in Lepus at the 
29th, which facts when contrasted, sufficiently prove that there have 
been changes in the position of the source of the innervation of the 
‘limbs. The additional evidence which we possess showing that the 
hind limbs of the Cetacea and Sirenia have suffered displacement 
and may not be exactly homologous with the hind limbs of other 
vertebrates, consists in the fact that the hinder limb-buds (future 
flukes) grow out at the sides of the cylindrical tail and but slightly 
in advance of its termination, as low horizontal folds which have 
degenerated into the flukes, which now consist internally of the low- 
est grade of tissue, viz: fibrous connective, covered by the closely 
adherent integument. 

In violent contrast to this we have the mode of development of 
the limbs of the Physoclisti at a parallel stage as buds or outgrowths 
immediately behind and with scarcely an interval between them- 
selves and the rudiments ofthe pectorals immediately in advance of 
them. Asa result of this, the paired spinal nerves which innervate 
the pectoral and pelvic limbs, form a continuous series with no in- 
terval whatever between them as shown by the accompanying ta- 
ble, while the greatest interval between the last brachial and first. 


304 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


lumbo-sacral nerve is found, as would be expected, in Phoceena, where 
it aggregates 16 pairs, according to the same table. We are accord- 
ingly forced to admit that the nerve supply going to a given limb 
is correlated with the position along the axis, at which it first grew 
out in the embryo. 

If it is still insisted that these comparisons are unfair, I shall now 
propose some fresh difficulties to be disposed of by objectors to my 
thesis, that, pairs of limbs which are apparently exactly homologous 
upon superficial inspection are not necessarily the exact homologues 
of each other. 

Take the cases of Cottus and Esox, if you please. We find here 
that in the first there is a continuous series of not more than seven 
pairs of nerves, reckoning from the occiput, which supply both the 
pectoral and pelvic fins. Turning now to Esoz, we find five pairs 
of post-occipital nerves, which send a nerve supply to the pectoral, 
then follows an interval of twelve pairs of “intercostals,” and itis 
only when we reach the 18th post-occipital pair, that we first find 
nerves which pass to the pelvic limb; eight pairs in all sending 
branches to that limb, so that, according to the old view, we have 
the preposterous conclusion that, the 25th pair of spinal nerves in 
Esox are the homologues of the 7th pair in Cottus/ 

We find in these two cases, moreover, that the rudiments of the 
pelvic limbs do not grow out at the same point, in respect to the 
median axis, but inthe embryos of Cottus far in advance of the point 
of origin of the same fin in the embryo of Esox. And in proof of 
the fact that the pelvic fin of Cottus has not been derived by its mi- 
gration forwards in the embryo, from a more posterior position sim- 
ilar to that in the embryo of Esox, we have the fact that we have no 
embryological evidence whatever, to show that such a translocation 
occurs. In fact, the rudiments of the pelvic fins grow out from the 
sides of the embryo in both genera in exactly the position required 
by the position of the nerve supply in the adults. 

Further, is it to be supposed that in a Bird, where there are about 
ten post-occipital pairs of nerves which have nothing to do with in- 
nervating the wings, it would be fair to compare the first five of 
these which have no direct relation to the fore-limb, with the first 
five post-occipital pairs in Esox ? 

Here again, the embryological evidence is conclusive, since in 
Fishes generally, the pectoral fin-fold grows out immediately behind 
the last branchial arches and from what would be the cervical re- 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 355 


gion in the bird, and Esow is no exception tothis rule. In the Bird 
(Chick and Sparrow), I find, just as was to have been expected, 
that the pectoral limb-bud (wing) does not grow out from the sides 
of the cervical or anterior region of the trunk as in Fishes, but some 
distance behind it. In fact, a corresponding number of somites in- 
tervene between the hindermost limit of the cranium and the ante- 
rior margin of the fore-limb of the embryo bird. This gives tv young 
embryos of birds their peculiar long necked appearance, because 
their necks are absolutely longer for morphological reasons than 
those of other warm-blooded vertebrates. We find indeed, that the 
fore limbs of birds are separated by a wider interval from the oral 
opening or the base of the skull, than those of Mammals. This fact 
will be palpably brought out, if two series of embryos of Birds and 
Mammals of approximately the same relative stages are laid side by 
side and compared. It will then be seen that the first traces of limb- 
buds in Birds arise farther back from the head than those of Mam- 
mals, thus clearly showing that the fore limbs, in the two cases, do 
not arise from serially equivalent somites, 

The fore-limb of the Bird, therefore, grows out and develops at a 
point posterior to that at which the fore-limb of the Fish is devel- 
oped ; the segmental elements which enter into the formation of the 
fore-limb (pectoral) of the fish, are therefore not homonymous with 
those which enter into the formation of the fore-limb (wing) of the 
bird. Nor can less be said when we come to compare the early stages 
of the Bird and Mammal. 

This failure of the limbs to arise from an exactly homonymous 
series of successive segments in different groups, shows in the clearest 
manner that such difference in origin unquestionably implies the ex- 
istence of inexact homology, with all the morphological consequence 
which must follow. 

We have also seen that sudden or rapid forward translocation of 
the hind limbs during their early stages, occurs only amongst Phy- 
soclists, where it has been repeatedly observed in different genera. 
In Cetacea, I have elsewhere sought to explain the peculiar method 
of their backward displacement in another manner, while the cases 
in which it is more than probable that the fore-limbs undergo rear- 
ward displacement include only one type of Fishes viz: the Lyomeri. 
In no others except Pinnipeds does there appear to be the slightest 
evidence of the occurrence of translocation. The defenders of the 
Archipterygium hypothesis are, therefore, so far as they would avail 


306 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


themselves of the theory of the translocation of the limbs, left with 
nothing to rely upon. Even supposing that the phylogenetic history 
is inaccurately repeated in the ontogeny of the forms here used in 
illustration, how will we explain on such a supposition, the persist- 
ent posterior origin of the pelvic limbs in Physostomes from folds 
separated by an interval of as many as 20 somites from the pectorals, 
while in Physoclists there is either a very small interval or almost 
none; and why is it that the nerve supply for the limb should be 
derived so constantly from the pairs underlying the point of origin 
of the limb-fold? We saw, moreover, that when translocation did 
occur during ontogeny, that the distal portion of the nerve supply 
was carried along with the limb, while the point of the origin of the 
nerve supply remained unchanged. The other cases of translocation, 
which are well made out, the Cetacea and Lyomeri are not fairly to 
be contrasted with that of the Physoclisti, because, in the first in- 
stance the hind limbs have become totally incapable of free or 
independent movement, while in the case of the Lyomeri, the fore-limbs 
have become detached from the cranium, and limb and pectoral arch 
so undeveloped as to present a condition which is attained by many 
fresh-water forms before they leave the egg. ‘The Cetacea, Lyomeri 
and Ichthyosauria, are the only vertebrates in which the pelvic or 
pectoral girdle has suffered displacement, detachment or reduction, 
except the Physoclisti, and, while it must be admitted that our in- 
formation as to how this occurred, is for the most part only inferen- 
tial and based upon comparative studies of the morphology of allied 
forms, as far as regards the first three, the actual observation of how 
such a process has occurred in the last named group should make us 
all the more ready to expect equally remarkable revelations regard- 
ing the others. And of fossil groups besides the Ichthyosauria, it 
is not impossible or improbable that such as the Enaliosauria and 
others, might afford profitable and suggestive contrasts. These, 
however, we can have little hope of studying from the stand-point 
of the embryologist, owing to the paucity of material. 

The embryological evidence has now been stated, together with 
such a discussion of the extent to which translocation of the limbs, 
during their early stages, has had any bearing upon the questions at 
issue, so that we may at once turn to the consideration of the mor- 
phology of adult forms in this connection. 

2. Anatomical evidence, considering especially the relations of the 
spinal nerves to the limbs. 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 357 


In order to make comparison easy between the various adult types, 
I have tabulated the pairs of nerves which enter into the composi- 
tion of the brachial and lumbo-sacral plexusés, or, as we may name 
them for brevity’s sake—proplexus and postplexus, in such a way as 
to show their inexact homology and homonymy at a glance. The 
pairs of nerves belonging to the proplexus are indicated by the sign 
x, while those belonging to the series of the postplexus are indicated 
by the sign 0; these signs are also placed in the successive columns 
from left to right in such an order as to indicate at once the serial 
number of the nerves they stand for, as reckoned from the occipital 
foramen towards the end of the tail. 

The relations of the proplexus and postplexus may be graphically 
represented by such a table and it is evident from a simple inspec- 
tion and comparison of the limb-innervating series of spinal nerves 
indicated by the arbitary signs, that there is clearly a lack of ho- 
monymy of the paired limbs, if the determination of such homonymy 
depends upon the origin of the paired limbs from somites, which are 
distant the same number of segments from the occiput or posterior 
extremity of the head. 

The thirty-two pairs belonging to the proplexus of Raia eglanteria 
cannot by any possible supposition be made equivalent to the third 
and fourth nerves entering into the proplexus of Rana; nor can it 
be shown that the proplexus of Raia is exactly homologous with 
that of Esox or Cottus. Even supposing that every two or three 
pairs of Raia represent morphologically, but asingle pair in Rana 
and Hsox, the difficulty is not disposed of, because, while it is possi- 
ble to suppose that one-half of a given number of somites in a Sela- 
chian, represent a morphologically equivalent number in Teleosts or 
Amphibia, there is no valid ground anywhere discoverable in mor- 
phology, for supposing that the ratio of the morphological equiv- 
alency, when the values of the somites of the two types are contrasted, 
is greater than this. This contrast, however, does not avail, for 
even upon such a supposition, one-half of the number of nerve pairs 
in the proplexus of Raia is sixteen, or eleven more than in Esoz. - 

The utter absurdity of this last way of bringing the proplexuses 
of Raia and Esox into homonymical agreement is brought out, if 
we make another contrast. In fact, it is possible to show that, if we 
push the theory of multiples too far that we cannot account for the 
relations of the post-plexuses of a Physostome and a Physoclist. 
For, suppose the thirty-two pairs of the proplexus of Raia eglanteria 


308 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


fused by fours into eight, this brings the first pair of the post-plexus 
into the position of the ninth, but in the Physostomous Esow, the 
the first pair of the post-plexus is the 18th, while in some Physoclists, 
the first pair of the post-plexus is the fourth or fifth, a result which 
makes the absurdity of such a method of reasoning still more pre- 
posterous. The climax is reached when the theory of multiple 
equivalency is resorted to in comparing the post-plexus of Raia and 
Esox. The thirty-third to the forty-sixth pair in Raia, fourteen in 
all, would be equal to about three, or a little more, pairs in the 
post-plexus of Hsox, on the basis of the doctrine of multiples. This 
is four less than the required number in Hsox, besides which, the 
first pair would be brought into the position of the ninth instead of 
the eighthteenth, its required place. Or if we took two pairs of 
spinal nerves of Raia to equal one of Ksox, we should only have 
seven for the post-plexus of the latter or one less than the required 
number, while the first would be brought into the position of the 
seventeenth instead of the eighthteenth, its required position. 

The table also shows that the proplexus of Raia batis, according 
to Swan, is nearly equal to the pro-and post-plexuses of Raia eglan- 
teria taken together. It is also shown that the proplexus of Mus- 
telus canis is made up of not quite half as many nerve pairs as that 
of Raia eglanteria, and it therefore has just a third as many as R. batis. 
In that it is now known that each anterior somite gives off just twice 
as many muscular buds as there are somites, the buds corresponding 
to as many rays, it is clear that the anterior fins of these three Elas- 
mobranchs are not the exact homologues of each other, that is, the 
pectoral of Raia is derived from more somites than that of Mustelus 
and they can therefore not be equivalent in an exactly homological 
sense. 

A still further inspection of the table will enable the reader to 
make many other comparisons which will be equally striking. 
Amongst the others, that of Phocena is one of the most interesting. 
It will be seen that the post-plexus is pushed backward. But this 
may be partially accounted for, as only the first five pairs can be 
fairly compared with those of other Mammals, this plexus in Phocena 
asa whole, having undergone reduction, the thirty-first to the forty-fifth 
pairs forming what ought, perhaps, to be considered a caudal plexus. 

Throughout, it will be seen that from the Amphibia onward, the 
number of nerve pairs entering into the formation of the plexuses, 
have undergone as marked and abrupt a reduction in number, as the 


TABLE, SHOWING THE SEGMENTAL DISTRBUTION OF THE NERVE PAIRS FORMING THE PROPLEXUS AND 
POSTPLEXUS OF VARIOUS VERTEBRATES. 


10 = 20 50 40 50 
7 e\5\a\al6\7|a|s|alslelala|5|7lalololr|el5| slalr|alolo|z|els|a|s|al\alolals|elstals|elololol a 


359 


Marsipobranciih 
Branchiostoma 


Anguilla x1 xX] xX] ><] x 
Cottus scorpio. XIKIX|XIOIOIO 
; (Ryder.) 
4 Esox lucius. KX] KX] Kx OlO/|O|O|OIOIOIO 
 (D’Alton.) 
= pe eaten XIII HIRI) KK | KT HTK 1K LK | 1 1K 1411 XK [1] X 1X ]x1X1x<lOlOlolololololololololololo 
& (Ryc er 
e Raia batis. al Kal Cad Cad tad ad Cad ad Eas Pad ad ba dPad Pad PAD GP AaD bd ab-db db abdbab ab abdb ab abedbab-abedb-db-apeabrabea beabeabea ted ted ieg 
3 (Szware ) 
5 Rana esculenta. x|x O/O}O|O 
PY (Ecker.) 
I Columba domestica. xIXIXIX O/O/O|O|O|O lO 
= (D’ Alton.) : 
— Testudo Europzea, X| X} ><] 1K O/O|O|O|O|O 
= (Bojanus.) 
—& = Phoceena communis X| X] XX} ><) >< O/O|OJO/O/O/OJO|O/O 0 |O|OlO lO |OlO|Ololo 
5 (Cunningham.) 
“2 Lepus cunriculus. x) xx] <x felie}ie}io}ie}(e) 
(7. &. Parker.) 
6 Homo sapiens. x11 X1>< }>< e}\e}(e}le}(e}(e) e}(e) 0) 
P (Gray.) 
.< Felis domestica. | <]><1 le}(e}ie}(e}lelle) 
A (qieart.) 
Mustelus canis. * abba bab aba db-ab-ab died babrabrab 


( Thacher.) 
Crocodilus acutus. 
(Hiirbringer.) 
Uromastix spinipes. abababed 
(Fiirbringer.) 
Platydactylus zgypticus. KI x} <]oe] x 
(Fiirbringer.) 


Pseudopus pallasii. 
(Fiirbringer.) x) 1X 


~ Cham ameleo > vulgari garis. vivel vinive 


1X] XK) KK 


1887.] 


* 


360 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [ 1887. 


radii or digits, in the transition from the many-rayed fishes. 
This is a very significant fact and is of striking importance, as 
indicating that there is a certain general correspondence between 
the number of nerve pairs and the number of digits in the hepta- 
dactyle, (=what was formerly considered the pentadactyle) limb of 
higher vertebrates, since the identification of extra, but vestigiary 
radial, ulnar, tibial and fibular digits by Bardeleben. The seven 
digits of the manus never much exceed the usual five, to six pairs 
of the proplexus, while the seven digits of the pes do not much ex- 
ceed or fall below the six to nine nerve pairs of the most usual type 
of postplexus. We saw too, that in those cases where an excessive 
number of digits were developed in the fore-limb, as in the case of 
Raia, there was an exact correspondence in the number of nerve 
pairs of the proplexus. The exactitude of this correspondence is in 
fact, apparently, in proportion to the degree to which the digital 
elements—radii (of the pro- meso- and metapterygium) have retained 
their archaic composition, relation, want of torsion, etc., in either 
limb, 

3. Fusion of radii to form the pro- meso- and metapterygium and 
their inexact homology. 

On the basis of the doctrines established by Dohrn, through onto- 
genetic research, it is quite safe to assume with him, that the three 
basal elements of the limb in Elasmobranchs have been derived from 
the primitively separate cartilaginous radii, developed in the meso- 
blastic tissue between the muscular limb-buds thrown off by the 
somites. The different genera of Selachians, however, show that 
the pro- meso- and metapterygium, as suspected by Wiedersheim, 
are probably not exactly homologous, because the mesopterygium is 
not always present, and when present, upon comparing any pair of 
genera, it will be found that in no two do the number of radii present 
in the pro- meso- and metapterygium correspond. This difference 
is apparently due to the fact that the number of radii in the whole 
limb, in different genera, is not constant, as already pointed out. 
Furthermore, it is evident that the pro- meso- and metapterygium 
respectively, cannot be of the same morphological value in different 
genera, if the same number of somites do not take a share in the 
formation of each of these three parts in different genera. It follows 
from this that neither the uniserial nor biserial archipterygium of 
Gegenbaur and Huxley can be made to yield such a fixed hypothet- 
ical type as will lead up to the various modifications of the paired 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 361 


limbs, because it can be shown that what is metapterygium in one 
ease is not such in another; besides, there are embryological difficul- 
ties in the way which are insuperable. The exact homological 
equivalency of pro- meso- and metapterygium, has in fact, been aban- 
doned by some of the ablest contemporary anatomists. 

4, Formation of plexuses and their inexact homology. 

There is no more reason to suppose that the nerve plexuses of 
vertebrates are exactly homologous, than there is for the supposition 
that the muscles are exactly homologous. The trapezius and latis- 
simus dorsi for example, cannot be regarded as having exactly the 
same morphological value in Man, Selachians and Amphibians, be- _ 
cause in these three cases they are not derived from the same num- — 
ber of somites; they are only physiologically homologous. 

The arguments of Gegenbaur, Fiirbringer and Davidoff that the 
limbs have migrated backwards or forwards, as indicated by the ex- 
istence of the collector nerves formed by the ansze and commissures 
between successive pairs, anterior and posterior to those pairs which 
form the functional plexus of the limb, are not sustained by em- 
bryological evidence, and the existence of the nervus collector is 
rather to be taken as evidence that the radii belonging to the pairs 
entering into the anterior and posterior portion of the n. collector 
have been suppressed or fused with the radii forming the peduncle 
of the limb. My reason for holding this opinion is, that the only 
ease in which the effect of translocation of a limb on the peripheral 
ends of the nerve pairs passing to that limb, has been traced embry- 
ologically, shows that their peripheral ends travel with the displaced 
limb, at the same time retaining their origins, and do not run par- 
allel for a long distance with the functional pairs, as is shown: by 
Davidoff’s own figures of the nerve plexus of Acanthias. 

Whatever fibres of the collector nerve enter into the plexus, of the 
functional limb, have been incorporated in virtue of the constriction 
of the limb fold posteriorly and anteriorly, as a result of which many 
radii which were originally attached to the sides of the body, have 
acquired a secondary attachment to the proximal ends of the blended 
radii, from which the so-called pro- meso- and metapterygium have 
been evolved. There can be no doubt of the fact, that in this way 
the limbs of primitive vertebrates first became pedunculate. It can 
thus be shown that the radii which are detached from the body, are 
not lost but simply carried farther out by the accelerated growth of 
the radii forming the skeleton of the peduncle of the limb. This 


24 


362 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


+. 


type of displacement of positions of a limb, cannot fairly be com- 
pared with the case of the Physoclists, in which the peduncle of the 
limb also shifts its position in reference to the origin of its nerve 
supply. The foregoing view as to the origin of the n. collector, has, 
I would state here, been arrived at independently by Wiedersheim 
in the second edition of his Lehrbuch, (p. 323). 

It might also be added that, wherever the proplexus and post- 
plexus are parts of a continuous series of pairs as in aia, the fin- 
folds of both pairs of limbs are also continuous at the time they first 
grow out, whereas, when they are not continuous, and when the an- 

terior and posterior limbs grow out as more or less widely separated 
- folds, but with abortive limb-buds intervening, which never form a 
part of the permanent limb, as may be observed in the embryos of 
Mustelus, the two plexuses are separated by an interval. 

Such forms as Raia, also exhibit extensive fusion of the proximal 
ends of the separate radii, leading to the formation of the longest 
possible type of pro- and metapterygium, whereas in the types like 
Mustelus, the propterygium and metapterygium are composed of fewer 
radii. They cannot, therefore, be homologous and we cannot on that 
account take any metapterygium or propterygium or whole fin of 
any particular type, as the ground form from which an ideal arch- 
ipterygium or cheiropterygium may be supposed to have arisen. It 
is probably better for the present to assume, for the reason that an 
inexact homology exists when the limbs of different vertebrates are 
critically compared, that the different types of limbs, as we now see 
them in the higher groups, have arisen independently and differently 
in the different phyla. That the manus and pes, as seen in the va- 
rions vertebrates, from Amphibians upward, show a common plan 
there is no doubt, but of the fact that similar structures may orig- 
inate independently of each other, we have numerous instances in the 
animal kingdom. 

It is not even certain that there may not be more than two pairs 
of limbs developed in certain Fishes. In the cephalic fins of Torpedo- 
and Narcine, the radii rest upon the rostral cartilage of the cranium, 
thus separating them from the shoulder girdle. This attachment is 
supposed by Gegenbaur to be a secondary one, the radii of the ceph- 
alic fins being part of the radii of the propterygium, secondarily de- 
detached from the anterior portion of the pectoral. But for this 
opinion there do not seem to be more valid grounds, than for the 
supposition that the cephalic fins are outgrowths of the head, since 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 363 


it is known that in some Dipndi, the pectoral limb is innervated 
partly by branches from the hypoglossus and vagus, (Protopterus). 

In the domesticated races of the Japanese Gold-fishes, popularly 
known as “Fan-tails,’ in which both the anal fin and the ventral 
lobe of the caudal fin are frequently double, it has been shown by 
Mr. 8. Watase that they arise from a pair of parallel ventral fin-folds 
extending from the hinder part of the yolk sack to the end of the 
notochord. «*He has further shown in the same memoir* that the 
double, ventral series of interhzemals of the anal and caudal of these 
fishes are the supports of the radii derived from actinotrichia and 
the cartilaginous nodules at their bases, thus bringing these fins into 
complete morphological harmony with the ventrals, in which the 
pelvic girdle is probably to be considered as representing modified 
interhemals. It indubitably follows from this, that the double or 
paired anal and the double inferior lobe of the caudal, are to be con- 
sidered as paired fins or limbs serially homologous with the pectoral 
and pelvic pairs. While this embryological and morphological 
evidence most admirably confirms the views of Dohrn as to the na- 
ture of the paired limbs, there can be little doubt that, the double 
anal and caudal have a just claim to be regarded as additional pairs 
of limbs, making four pairs in all. Their development is further to 
be regarded as due to reversion induced by a process of degenera- 
tion, which has affected the whole urosome or tail of these fishes 
from the vent backwards. This degeneration seems to be due to 
domestication, since it is now admitted by an expert American 
breeder of these varieties of gold-fishes, Mr. W. P. Seal, that the 
forms most modified and prized by fanciers can only be reared in 
restricted quarters or in aquaria or protected pools of moderate di- 
mensions. ‘The extreme shortening and modification of the muscu- 
lar and axial parts of the tail, has been produced in the course of a 
prolonged process of selective breeding, their singular changes of 
form being probably due to disuse. The most modified forms which 
the writer has seen alive, were slow and sluggish in their movements, 
their enormously lengthened caudal, pectoral and ventral rays and 
membranes seeming to interfere with any rapid motions. The short- 
ening of the muscular portion of the tail would also aid to produce 
such a result, as is known from Strasser’s experimental researches on 
the function of the tail in fishes. 


*On the caudal and anal fins of Gold-fishes. Journ. Science College, Im- 
perial University, Japan. Vol. I. 


364 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [ 1887. 


The degenerative processes made manifest in ontogeny, often undo 
the synthetic or constructive morphological work, which has been 
accomplished during phylogeny. This seems to be the case in these 
extremely modified forms of Gold-fishes, in which, indeed, there is 
palpable evidence of great cranial modification, similar to that seen 
in domesticated races of Pigs and in the Japanese Lap-Dogs (Dyso- 
dus, Cope), in all of which, as in these fishes, the anterior cranial 
and facial bones have been greatly modified. 

The preceding explanation seemed necessary in order to empha- 
size the doctrine that paired fins might be evolved from the sides of 
the tail as supposed by Dohrn and Mayer, by the median fusion of 
the ventral fin-folds, which, according to their views, were primor- 
dially doubleand lateral. It followsfrom this doctrine, that the nerves 
passing to the musculature of the anal and caudal pairs of fins, must 
be considered as forming two additional plexuses, neither of which 
can by any mode of torturing the facts, be rendered homologous 
with those which supply the pectoral or ventral pairs. 

ITI. Consequences of the preceding data. 

The facts presented above seem to me to lead to the conclusion 
that the ichthyopterygium in Fishes is very far from representing 
the same or homologous structure; a view which the ontogeny of 
the higher vertebrates fully confirms. While the first point has 
been admitted by Mivart, Huxley and others, the second has not 
received the attention which its importance demands. The fact that 
the rudiments of the paired limbs do not normally arise in a homo- 
nymous position or at the same points along the axis in Mammals, 
Birds, Reptiles, Amphibia, etc., and without any manifest action of 
translocation during development, seems to the writer to preclude 
the possibility of our assuming that there has existed a common and 
exactly homologous, ancestral chiropterygium, from which the limbs 
of vertebrates, from Amphibians upward, have been evolved. There 
are many difficulties in the way of an answer to this question. 
First of all, the universally admitted fact that similar structures may 
be developed under similar conditions in widely dissimilar types. 
Secondly, the utter want of exact homology when the pro- meso- and 
metapterygium are compared. Thirdly, the few unassailable facts 
which we possess in regard to undoubted instances of the transloca- 
tion of limb rudiments. Fourthly, the origin, by coalescence, of an 
indefinite number of radii to form the pro- meso- and metapterygium. 
Fifthly, the variations to which this coalescence is subject ; that is, 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 365 


posterior radii may be swept forward proximally or anterior ones 
may be swept backward proximally; or both processes may occur 
simultaneously ; or certain radii may be so accelerated in their growth 
and others so retarded as to give rise to a uniserial or biserial pe- 
dunculate limb. Sixthly, the evidence as to occurrence of the abor- 
tion and extensive loss of radii in any part of the ichthyopterygium 
is clear, as well as the frequent dichotomous subdivision of the dis- 
tal ends of single radii* as in the pectorals of Raia, and cephalic 
fins of Torpedo. Such secondary or divided radii may indeed be 
homologous with the digits of higher forms, as it seems might be 
countenanced by the fact that the limbs of some Amphibia have but 
two digits at first, and that the others afterwards bud out at one 
side or edge as was first noted by Prof. Baird, and subsequently con- 
firmed by Cope and Baur. Such a view is also tosome degree coun- 
tenanced by the manner in which supernumerary digits develop in 
Amphibia and by the simple structure and variability of the manus 
and pes of Amphiuma or Muraenopsis. Seventhly, the obviously 
compound nature of the mesopterygium of Polypterus as is proved 
by the presence of serially or segmentally arranged foramina, per- 
forating it for the passage of nerves, and which has been supposed 
to be shoved outward to give rise to the intermedium, which in 
the chiropterygium, must accordingly represent twelve fused radii, 
whereas, it ought not at most, represent more than three or four. 
Fighthly, the lack of correspondence or agreement in the structure of 
the tarsi and carpi of higher forms, some of which are believed to pre- 
sent traces of not less than six digits; and in others as many as seven, 
and the impossibility of determining with absolute certainty, the 
homologues of the tarsal and carpal bones, as the centrale is some- 
times represented by two elements or is so obscured as to be too in- 
distinct to be clearly made out; the same may be said of the inter- 
medium. Ninthly, the impossibility of determining from which bor- 
der of the primitive fold the elision or abortion of radii first began, 
owing to the fact that the torsion of the fold on its own base, does not 
always appear to occur or at least is not recapitulated, this torsion 
varies from 90° to nothing at all. Whether the suppression of radii 
was metapterygial or propterygial at first, we cannot now determine 
with certainty, and all that we can justly say is, that it has probably 
occurred on both borders in various types, and to the extent ofa 


*The radii of Elasmobranchs as here understood are in no sense the homv- 
logues of the rays of Teleosts, which are mainly derived from actinvtrichia. 


366 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [ 1887. 


variable number of radii in different cases. Tenthly, if the digits of 
higher forms represent the distal extremities of one or two dichoto- 
mously divided single rays, each derived from a single somite, it is 
not possible to state with certainty to which order of secondary 
branches they belong, because the epiphyses and diaphyses of the 
proximal long bones may represent elements which should be taken 
into account. The digits would probably represent the second sub- 
division, if the epiphyses of the long bones were thrown out of the 
reckoning. 

The following suggestion seems very important. The manifest 
impossibility of deriving a chiropterygium from a given or known 
uniserial or biserial ichthyopterygium, which will serve as a start- 
ing point for the limbs of all known higher vertebrates, forcibly im- 
presses the conclusion that, firstly, the limbs of all vertebrates are 
not necessarily exactly homologous and that, secondly, the chirop- 
terygium has in all probability been independently developed sev- 
eral times and indirectly from different segments along the sides of 
the primitive vertebrate body. 

The importance of this conclusion, as qualifying the prevalent 
doctrines regarding the homologies of the limbs of vertebrates, may 
be inferred since it has been found by Albertina Carlson (Kongl, 
Svensk. Vet. Akad. Handl. xi, 1887,) that in the Ophidia the post- 
plexus may be developed opposite the intervals between the 275th, 
to the 278th, vertebree. Besides this, Miss Carlson has shown that 
there is great variation in the position of the postplexus in different 
genera of Ophidians. 

It seems almost unnecessary to note here, that the modifications of 
the position of the limb in reference to the same segments along the 
body, also implicates the homologies of the muscles and blood vascu- 
lar supply. 

The view which has been suggested above as to the origin of the 
limbs of the higher vertebrates, implies that the distinction between 
the uniserial and biserial archipterygium is simply formal; that 
whether a fin shall become provided with series of radii on one or 
both sides depends on the manner in which coalescence of the pri- 
mary radii took place; whether, in fact, from one or both borders. 
The usual type in Elasmobranchs occurred by coalescence from be- 
hind. In Raia coalescence occurred from both the anterior and pos- 
terior borders of the pectoral as shown by its ontogeny, giving rise 


3) 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 367 


to a uniserial (anterior) propterygium, and a similar (posterior) 
metapterygium. 

The cause of such coalescence has been in part, that other adjacent 
functionally active parts pressed upon the radii which were growing 
at an accelerated rate. The mode in which the radii composing the 
fins were functional was also active in promoting coalescence, in fact, 
there is no reason to doubt that almost exactly the same arrangement 
of forces was potent in inducing the displacement forward of the prox- 
imal ends of the posterior radii of the pectoral and pelvic fins, as in 
the case of the caudal, as the writer has attempted to show in his 
essay on the origin of heterocercy. This is also strikingly shown in 
the dorsal and anal fins of some species. The increased pressure or 
resistance exerted by the surrounding water on the hinder lower 
quarter of the vertical or lateral fins while in action would constantly 
tend, owing to the peculiar flexures assumed by the surfaces of the 
fins while in motion, to shove the hinder border forwards and carry 
the basal ends of the hinder radii forwards. |The method of this 
might be shown by means of a diagram, in which the force exerted 
by the fin was one side and the resistence of the water the other side 
of a parallelogram of forces, while the direction in which the base of 
the fin was constantly tending to be displaced, would be determined by 
the resultant acting against the hinder lower margin of the fin. The 
alternating direction of the stroke of the fin does not impair the 
efficiency of this set of active forces, but makes them more efficient, 
since, though the action of the forces is alternately reversed as respects 
the directions in which they act, the effect is the same. 

This hypothesis of the origin of the uniserial fin applies to all its 
types, whether encountered in the dorsal finlets of Polypterus or in 
the paired fins of Elasmobranchs, Chondrosteans and Chimeeroids. 
It also leads up to amore comprehensive theory of the origin of all 
the modifications of the fins, as seen in the diverse types of fishes. 

As to the chiropterygium, we are warranted in the affirmation 
that, whether it has arisen from the dichotomous division of the dis- 
tal portion of a separate and single ray, or of two rays, or by the 
modification of the distal radii of a uniserial metapterygium, or of 
the distal end of a biserial metapterygium, our difficulties are pretty 
much the same. And, while the view that those limbs which seem 
to show traces of the plan of the chiropterygium, have probably 
arisen from some type approximating the metapterygium of some 
Elasmobranchs, we must admit that we cannot, for lack of evidence, 


368 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


specify the particular type of metapterygium and over what partic- 
ular somites it was primarily attached, nor even, indeed, that partic- 
ular radii, with terminal dichotomous divisions, may not have been 
equally well adapted to furnish the morphological foundation of the 
chiropterygium and the endless variety of terminal modifications of 
the fore-and-hind-limbs of the higher vertebrates. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 369 


PROLONGED LIFE OF INVERTEBRATES: NOTES ON THE AGE AND 
HABITS OF THE AMERICAN TARANTULA. 


BY HENRY C. MCCOOK, D. D. 


Until very lately little has been known concerning the possibilities 
of prolonged life among the lower orders of animals. It is well 
known that the waste of life is very great in the natural conditions 
surrounding most inferior creatures, so that the immense fecundity 
of insects and araneads, for example, is abundantly checked. Ihave 
counted over eleven hundred eggs and young spiders in the single 
egg-cocoon of the Bank Argiope, Argiope riparia, yet one of the 
rarest finds for an observer isa very young individual of this common 
species. In efforts to breed spiders from the cocoon, I have at various 
times seen colonies numbering one hundred or more dispersed from 
the maternal egg nest to the surrounding foliage, of which during 
the year not a single survivor could be traced. 

Bee keepers are well aware of the great mortality among working 
bees, caused not only by disease and accidents, but especially by 
those enemies which prey upon them. Ants are quite as much, per- 
haps even more exposed to loss from accidents, the exigencies of 
weather and the appetites of various insectivorous animals. There 
is, therefore, abundant occasion for the seemingly exhaustless fertil- 
ity of the queen mothers of formicaries. These queens probably 
have a longer life than the workers. They are larger in size and 
apparently organized for more vigorous resistance of the influences 
which work for their destruction. Moreover, the instinct of the 
workers has provided a system of preservation by surrounding the 
queen with a guard of attendants which never leave her unprotected, 
which care for all her wants, and vigilantly separate her by a reg- 
ular system of seclusion within the portals of the formicary, from 
many influences which would prove hostile to health and fatal to 
life. 

I. Srr Jonn Luspocr’s AGED ANT QUEEN. 

How long an ant queen may live in entirely natural habitat is 
unknown, and perhaps cannot be determined. But recently through 
the patience and ingenuity of Sir John Lubbock, we have learned 
that under artificial protection both workers and queens of certain 
species may attain a great age. Nearly six years ago I had the 
privilege of visiting this distinguished naturalist at his country seat, 
High Elms, Kent, and examining, under his personal direction, his 


370 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF | 1887. 


artificial formicaries and the mode in which they are preserved. At 
that time I saw a queen of the Fuscous ant, Formica fusca, which 
was nearly eight years old. During the past summer (1887) I again 
visited Sir John at his house in London, and on inquiry after the 
aged queen, which I supposed to be still living, was informed that 
it had died the day before, having at the time reached the wonder- 
ful age of more than thirteen years. I was permitted to see this 
venerable queen as she lay in death on the floor of one of the wide 
chambers which the workers had excavated in the soil compacted 
between glass plates that bounded their formicary. She was still 
attended by the circle of “courtiers,” which, according to my pub- 
lished observations,’ are in the habit of waiting continually upon 
ant queens. Some of these attendants I saw licking the dead queen, 
or touching her with their antenne and making other demonstrations 
as though soliciting her attention or desiring to wake her out of sleep. 
“They do not appear to have discovered that she is really dead,” 
remarked Sir John. And so indeed it seemed. It was certainly a 
touching sight to witness these faithful attendants surrounding the 
dead body of one who had so long presided over the maternal des- 
tinies of the colony, and seeking by their caresses to evoke the at- 
tention which never again could respond to their solicitations.’ 

Such experiments as the above clearly indicate that artificial en- 
vironment may have a beneficial influence upon insects as well as 
domestic animals, and that the interference of human intelligence 
may be a preservative factor as well asa destructive one in the 
lives of even our most lowly organized fellow creatures. 

While awaiting with great interest the details of the life history 
of this venerable sovereign of the emmet world, which Sir John 
Lubbock will doubtless publish, I venture to note the simple fact of 
her prolonged life as an introduction to some facts in the same line 
of observation, but relating to a spider. 

II. Lone Lire oF A SPIDER. 

Karly in the year 1872, I received from Dr. Joseph Leidy a spec- 
imen of our common American‘species of the Theraphosoide, first 
described and known as Mygale Hentzii, and popularly called the 
tarantula. This animal was given to Prof. Leidy by a young friend 
and turned over to me with the request that at its death the specimen 


1 “Honey and Occident Ants” Chap. iv, p. 41 and Pl. VI, fig. 29. 
2 See note at end of paper. 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 371 


should be returned to him.’ As the individual seemed to be in good’ 
health, I preserved its life in order to gain information as to its 
habits and vital endurance. It was first placed in a large glass 
fish globe on a bed of earth, where it was kept for more than 
a year. It was then transferred to a wooden box made with 
glazed slides and a sliding glass door at the top, the whole being 
eighteen inches long, twelve inches wide and ten high. One 
end was filled with dry soil which was slightly compacted and 
heaped up; the other end was sparsely covered with earth. There 
was thus presented a bit of level space for a water trough, for exer- 
cise etc., and full opportunity for the spider to burrow should it be 
inclined to its natural tastes. The animal was kept in this box un- 
til mid-summer of the present year. I last saw it early in July, just 
prior to my departure for England. On June 22nd, 1887, I made 
this note: ‘This spider which has been kept ever since 1882 is to- 
day in good health. It is on the outside of the earth moundlet in 
its box looking hearty after the winter’s fast. It has had nothing 
to eat since October last—at least eight months, but has had water 
freely. Some flies have been put into it lately, but I do not know 
that they have been eaten.” The spider was then left in the care 
of my friend, Professor Fronani, who for several summers, while at 
work in the Library hall of the Academy, had kindly cared for it 
during my absence, giving it water and feeding it with insects, par- 
ticularly grass-hoppers, or locusts. 

On my return from abroad I was met at the Academy by the in- 
telligence that my tarantula was dead. It had descended into the 
burrow, which for several years it had maintained close to the side 
of the box, about the end of July, and since then had not come up. 
Looking into the box I could see against the glass what appeared 
to be the fragments of the moulted skin on one side of the cavity, 
and on the other side the outlines of the creature’s dead body. Prof. 
Leidy, from whom the animal had been received, and after whom I 
had named it, (a name being convenient for familiar reference, ) hap- 
pened to be in the Library hall at the time I took up the remains 
of the spider from its burrow. We found the carcass already partly 
decomposed and being preyed upon by dermestid larvae. Close be- 
side it were the fragments of its cast skin. It had evidently died 
shortly after moulting. 


1]t was captured about the beginning of April 1882, at Hill’s Ferry, Stanislaus 
Co., California, was kept in a bottle without food for two weeks, then sent to 
Prof. G. E. H. Weaver at Media, then a student in Swarthmore College. Mr. 
Weaver fed it on beefsteak which it took readily. 


372 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Reckoning its death as having occurred at the close of July 1887, 
the spider was five years and three months in my possession. I have 
not sufficient data to estimate accurately the rapidity of growth in 
this species, but judging from such facts and indications as I have 
observed, I do not hesitate to reckon the animal to have been from 
eighteen months to two years old when I received it from Dr. Leidy. 
At the period of its death, therefore, it must have been at least seven 
years old, and may have been eight. It has thus attained the dis- 
tinction of having reached the greatest age of any spider known to 
science. How long this species and members of the Theraphosoidee 
generally live in their natural habitat is of course unknown. I have 
no doubt that they live much longer than spiders of the other great 
sections or groups, but am inclined to think that it is not usual for 
them to reach such on age as my tarantula “Leidy.” In its case, 
as in that of Sir John Lubbock’s queen ant, human protection 
probably aided to prolong life. 

Such observations as have heretofore been made upon the age of 
spiders fall in with the general indications as to their vital endur- 
ance made by the prolonged age of this tarantula. Blackwall, 
the veteran British araneologist, kept spiders of the species Tegenaria 
domestica and T. civilis to the age of four years." Moggridge made 
a calculation upon the age of trap-door spiders based upon the aver- 
age growth in the nests of the young, for he established the fact 
which has subsequently been confirmed that the young spider instead 
of abandoning its nest enlarges it with its growth. The conclusion 
of this calculation was that it took at least four years to produce a 
full size trap-door nest, and of consequence the architect must be at 
least that old.” The most recent information upon this point is given 
by Mr. Fredrick Enock in a paper published two years ago.’ 
This observer in an extended and interesting communication upon 
the habits of the British Atypus speaks of one individual which he 
had in his possession over three years, and which, judging from its 
size when first captured, he puts at the age of six years. Other 
examples which had been under observation for more than two 
years were well grown when first transferred to his artificial colony, 


1 “Spiders of Great Britian an! Ireland.” p. 8. 
2 Moggridge. ‘Harvesting Ants and Trap-door Spiders.” p. 127. 


3“The Life-History of Atypus picews, Sulz.”’ Transactions Entomological 
Society of London. 1885. p. 416. 


: NATU ENCE ILADELPHIA. 
1887 ATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILA A 373 


and at the date of his paper, June 1885, were still in good health. 
He ventures the inference that Atypus is about four years in 
reaching maturity, then retains her young for eighteen months 
under her care before turning them out to shift for themselves, and 
after that lives in vigorous health for a period which he believes 
may sometimes reach the advanced age of ten years. 

I may add here, as in the same line of research, that Dr. George 
H. Horn a distinguished authority in the Coleoptera, has called 
my attention to the fact that a female of Cybister roeselit was 
preserved for eight years of continuous life by Dr. David Sharp. 

As has been stated, my tarantula died in the act of or in conse- 
quence of casting its skin. It has usually been accepted as a fact 
that the final moult of spiders is made just before the attainment of 
maturity. Unfortunately the decayed condition of the carcass does 
not permit me to determine the question in the case of this particu- 
lar individual. But these interesting queries are suggested: did the 
artificial conditions of the spider’s life so influence its organism as 
to retard the functions that result in the act of moulting? Are we 
therefore to consider this final moult, accomplished at the age of 
seven years or thereabouts, to have been abnormal as to the time of 
its occurrence? Or, may we infer that this represents the normal 
periodicity of moulting and of consequence that the mature spiders 
of this family, which are so frequently taken in various parts of the 
earth, are all of them as old as the one whose history I have been 
noting ? 

III. Hasrrs oF THE AMERICAN TARANTULA. 

1. Moulting and its dangers.— During its confinement “Leidy” shed 
its skin several times. The first moult occurred sometime in August 
1882. I had been absent on my usual summer vacation and return- 
ing August 31st, saw the animal lying on the soil about the middle 
of its glass nest with its feet gathered together looking dull, gray 
and faded out—apparently dead. I shook the globe. No response 
was made by any action, and as I was at the time in a great hurry, 
I left without more careful observation, concluding that the spider 
was dead. I was not able to visit it again until the fifth day of 
September following. I threw off the cover of the globe and put 
my hand in to take out the dead body, which lay apparently in the 
same position, in order to preserve it in alcohol. As I touched it 
the animal leaped to its feet, and as I hastily withdrew my hand 
thankful for the danger which I had escaped, for the creature bears 


374 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


a poisonous fang, it presented itself quite changed in appearance. 
The body was of a fresh, bright color, the cophal thorax a clean 
whitish gray, the head and fangs dark brown. The abdomen was 
black with brown hairs covering it. The legs were black with 
yellowish brown hairs and spines. I at once understood that the 
spider when first seen was in the torpid condition which usually 
immediately precedes the act of moulting. In the interval between 
my visits it had cast off its skin which I found lying in a tolerably 
complete condition on one side of the glass. The spinnerets and 
abdomen were entirely unbroken, the spider having evidently 
escaped therefrom by pulling its abdomen forward. (Fig. 1). 


Fig. 1. Moult of Tarantula showing mode of Escape. 
The dorsum of the cephalthorax was attached to the upper part of 
the abdomen, and the sternum to the lower part, showing that the 
fore part of the skin had cracked around the median line of the 
cephalthorax. The feet and legs were attached to the sternum, and 
on one side the casts were entirely complete. 

The death of this tarantula is another example of a fact which I 
have previously observed, that the act of moulting is frequently 
attended by dangers of one kind or another to spiders. It is common 
to find specimens without one or more limbs, also with distorted and 
abbreviated limbs. I have frequently found males lacking several 
legs. The theory commonly adopted is that in most of these cases 
the loss has resulted from conflicts, perhaps among rival lovers in 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 375 


attendance upon the same female. Something of loss may be attri- 
buted to this cause, but I am satisfied that in a much larger degree 
losses and malformations are due to the accidents of moulting. One 
example I may cite, the loss of two limbs experienced by a large 
tarantula which I had kept under observation; for during the last 
few years I have had a number of these large creatures in artificial 
nests. This spider lay upon its back during part and on its side 
during the remainder of the time of moulting. The skin was cast 
by a succession of movements of the body or parts of the body re- 
curring at regular intervals reminding one of labor pains among 
mammals. For some reason two of the legs refused to separate 
from the skin and after a prolonged struggle they were broken off 
at the coxae, and remained within the moult. One foot of another 
leg shared the same fate. This moult occurred in the spring; during 
the latter aprt of August of the same year the spider again moulted. 
The moult was a perfect cast of the animal, the skin, spines, claws 
and the most delicate hairs all showing, and their corresponding origi- 
nals appeared bright and clean upon the spider. When the cast off 
skin was removed the dissevered members were lacking thereon, but 
on the spider itself new limbs had appeared, perfect in shape but 
smaller than the corresponding ones on the opposite side of the body. 
The dissevered foot was also restored. The rudimentary legs had 
evidently been folded up within the coxae, and appeared at once 
after the moult, rapidly fillmg out in a manner perhaps somewhat 
analogous to the expansion of wings in insects after emerging.’ 

It is possible that my tarantula “Leidy” was too much exhausted 
by long previous fasting to endure the severe strain which evidently 
is laid upon the organism in the act of moulting, although judging 
from the disjecta membra of the skin recovered from the burrow it 
had succeeded in casting them all off without any mutilation. The 
Spring of 1887 was a backward one, and I experienced great diffi- 
culty in procuring insects for food from the immediate neighborhood. 
The annual supply of grass-hoppers and locusts upon which J had 
relied came very late. Perhaps had the spider been strengthened 
by a few week’s generous feeding previous to its last moult, it might 
still have been alive. 

2. How to keep spiders alive—tI may say here that my experience 
in keeping other large spiders is that there is quite as much danger 
from over—feeding as under—feeding. I have found the best success 


1 See Proceedings Academy of Natural Sciences Philadelphia, 1883. p. 196. 


376 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF (1887. 


by giving a generous supply of living food during the summer and 
early autumn, and withholding food almost entirely during the 
remainder of the year. I was particular, however, to keep a vessel 
continually supplied with fresh water within the box. Spiders 
require water quite as much as other animals, and failure to keep 
them supplied will be fatal to health and life. I have sometimes 
succeeded in tempting a tarantula to suck the juice of a bit of raw 
beef, but the only food that can be relied upon is living insects; and 
the spiders appear to be able to lay up within the four or five months 
of summer enough nourishment, in connection with a free supply of 
water, to last them during the entire year. They do not become 
torpid in the winter time, it should be said, but remain active 
throughout the entire season, provided they are kept in a room 
heated to a moderate temperature. If exposed to severe cold they 
are soon benumbed, but quickly recover when again brought into a 
warm atmosphere. 

When the spider was disposed to feed, an insect was seized with 
the fore legs, palps and mandibles, which rapidly conveyed it to the 
mouth against which it was held by the palps which also turned the 
carcass as the spider had occasion, aided by the mandibles, the 
latter crushing the victim meanwhile. (Fig. 2). On one occasion 


‘! cae i ali a2 3 


a Raa pasa ee SARA NE ee MP : ' 
. 2. Tarantula feeding upon-a locust.—The white Silken rug shown. 


Saar wee 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. ot7 


while in the act of feeding upon a locust a second individual 
approcached near enough to be seized It was put upon the ground 
where it was held down until the spider, moving slowly around, 
overspun and swathed it, evidently reserving it for future use. 

3. Spinning and Spinning work.—The central space of the little 
mound in the box was usually kept covered with a white sheeted 
web, suggesting the idea of a rug, upon which the creature loved to 
rest. If this were removed or covered over with dirt it was restored 
by the spider in a little while. In the act of spinning, the long 
inferior spinnerets were curved upward, and from the spinning tubes 
along the exterior part gave out numerous fine threads. These were 
attached to the ground by the downward motion of the spinnerets. 
The abdomen was lifted up, the threads were thus drawn out, the 
downward motion repeated, and simultaneously the end of the 
abdomen with the spinnerets attached received a lateral motion 
which caused the threads to be spread over the surface of the 
ground. At the same time the animal slowly moved its whole body 
around as upon a pivot, thus dispersing the silk over a circular 
patch of the surface, about equal in diameter to twice the length of 
its body, or to the spread of its legs. (See Fig. 2). At times a 
web much more open in texture would be found spread more or 
less freely over nearly the whole surface of the soil. 

Tt has been said that when the white central rug became soiled 
by dirt or food debris it was soon over spread with a clean layer. 
In course of time the top of the mound in “Leidy’s” box became 
thus covered with a thick mass of intermingled silk and clay which 
I easily removed and have preserved intact. The piece represents 
nearly the compass of the central rug, and is a curious compound of 
intermingled soil and silk. It is a fact that the remarkable hinged 
door which the trap-door spider attaches to her burrow is made up 
of alternate layers of silk and soil. If one were inclined to specu- 
lation, or to a “scientific use of the imagination,” he might raise the 
inquiry: may not the the trap-doors spiders have found in some 
such accidentally formed texture the original suggestion of her mud- 
and-silk door? On the other hand, one might also wonder why the 
tarantula and, in fact, other spiders with equal facilities of like 
nature have not developed some trace of the same habit? 

Two locusts were once placed in the box at a part where the 
threads were numerous, one of which was soon entangled in the 
spinning work and began to struggle for freedom. Tarantula was 


25 


378 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


on the mound about ten inches distant and moved slowly towards 
the insect, creeping, crouching, evidently directed by the agitated 
web. It was very tardy in its approach and my attention was 
unavoidably diverted, but shortly afterward I saw the spider 
devouring the locust. The question was raised, does the tarantula 
in natural site take its prey in this way, by lines spread before its 
den or elsewhere upon the surface of the ground? Mr. Bates 
appears to have the opinion that the web of the large Brazilian 
tarantula is used to capture prey; at least, he speaks of birds 
entangled therein and fed upon by the spider.’ 

The thick texture of the sheeted web is produced by the act of 
beating downward with the long spinnerets, repeated motions of 
which up and down make little loops which thicken over the surface 
and are beaten down and then smoothed over by the spinnerets. 
(Fig. 3.) The action does not greatly differ from that of all other 


Fig. 8. Spinning the rug; use of the long spinnerets. 
spiders while engaged upon similar spinning work. In the act of 
spinning, tarantula frequently reaches one hind claw to the spin- 
nerets and makes a series of rapid strokes, then stretches out the 
foot as though carrying the thread with it. It would appear to be 
intended thus to draw out the silk from the spinning tubes, but the 
motion was so rapid that I never could exactly make out its full 
purpose or determine whether it might not be a mode of clearing 


1 The Naturalist on the Amazon, il, p. 58. 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 379 


out or rearranging the spinning tubes and surrounding spines; in 
other words, the adjustment of the spinning machinery. 

4.. Character of the Nest and mode of burrowing—The opinion 
prevails largely that the tarantula, Mygale Hentzii, makes a trap- 
door nest, and it has not been an uncommon thing for me to meet 
tourists who had purchased in California specimens of trap-door 
nests, and at the same time a specimen of the large tarantula which 
the sellers claimed had made it." 

I am satisfied by my long continued observations of these crea- 
tures in confinement, as well as by authentic reports from various 
persons, that they make no trap-door, and that their only nest is a 
burrow in the ground. Dr. J. Rowland, of Media, Pa., who has 
several times visited Los Angelos, informs me that the tarantula is 
there found in holes covered with a slight web. A little mound of 
fresh earth is thrown up around the surface edge of the hole which 
is merely covered over by a delicate web. There is no trap-door 
to this den, which is a burrow about an inch and a quarter in diam- 
eter extending downward from ten to twenty inches in depth. The 
boys bring the spiders up by pouring water down the holes. The 
great creatures burst out of the open gate, spread their long legs and 
hurry away, and are then easily captured. According to Mr. G. 
W. Holstein who has frequently observed them in Texas they live 
in holes about one and an eighth inch in diameter which appear to 
have a white silky lining and are generally found in sandy soil. 
One burrow dug up by his brother was ten inches deep; was desti- 
tute of a lining, but at the bottom there appeared some sort of a 
nest. When disturbed the creatures run into holes formed by the 
weathering out of fossils &c. At Los Angelos the animals are 
found at times occupying gopher holes. 


1 Professor Spencer F. Baird, the late distinguished and lamented Secretary of 
the Smithsonian Institution, entertained this opinion, and when I once questioned 
i, thought he had specimens in the museum at Washington that would prove it. 
He subsequently wrote me: “I did not find in any of the California nests any 
remains of spiders at all but we have two from Jamaica which still have large 
hairy spiders in them. ‘These nests are much more slender than those from Cali- 
foinia. I shall be pleased to show them to you whenever you visit Washington, 
I cannot send them as they are too fragile for transmission.” I have not yet had 
the opportunity of examining these specimens, but think that they will be found to 
belong to the genus Memesza or Cteniza, and are not true tarantulas. 


380 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [ 1887. 


Mr. Bates describes spiders of this family (Mygale Blondii and M. 
avicularia) as inhabiting broad tubular galleries smoothly lined 
with silken webs. The galleries are two inches in diameter and 
run in a slanting direction about two feet.' Again he speaks 
of them as spreading a thick web beneath a deep crevice in trees, 
and having their cells under stones.” Once more in alluding to 
their diversified habits he says that some species construct among 
the tiles or thatch of houses dens of closely woven web which in 
texture very much resembles fine muslin. From these domiciles 
they invade the house apartments. Others, according to Mr. Bates 
build similar nests in trees.* I believe that it will be found that 
the creatures that burrow in the earth are identical with those 
which spread sheeted webs among the trees. Numbers of tarantulas 
come to our port (Philadelphia) in fruit vessels, and are often found 
in the great pendants of bananas, to which they had no doubt 
resorted as a convenient field for capturing prey, and were them- 
selves captured and shipped hidden away among the clusters of 
fruit. 

In the case of the spider ‘“Leidy” the only effort made at nest 
building was a rude burrow which was excavated against one side 
of the box and which in the course of time was extended downward 
to the bottom of the box and laterally along the bottom either way, 
thus forming an irregular cavity. Into this it frequently, descended, 
dividing its time between the cave and the outside surface. This 
burrow was entirely destitute of a silken lining, although occasion- 
ally the opening at the surface would be overspun with a thin sheet 
of spinning work. I have seen the same habit in other individuals 
of the species kept in confinement. The only attempt at a nest ever 
observed by me has been this burrow, with an occasional sheeted 
closure, and rarely a slight silken lining of the interior of the burrow, 
I believe, therefore, that the popular theory that the tarantula makes 
a trap-door is without foundation in fact, and that its ordinary hab- 
itat is a plain burrow like that made by most Lycosids. 

The mode of making the burrow was well observed by me at va- 
rious times. In the act of digging, the spider first uses the two leg- 
like palps, the digital brushes of which are well adapted for that 


1 Bates **The Naturalist on the Amazon” Vol. ii, p. 58. 
Zid. Vol. i; p. 161 
Side Vola ie peOb: 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 381 


service. Then the two front feet are brought into play to gather up 
the loose pellets of soil and scrape them into a ball. The first and 


Fig. 4. Tarantula digging up and gathering a ball of earth to carry away. 


second pairs of legs now close up around and under the balled mass, 
thus compressing it inside the mandibles. (Fig. 4.) When the 
pellets have thus been gathered and squeezed into a mass, they are held 
within the extended mandibles, the palps in the meantime girdling 
them at the sideand 
, beneath, and so are 
carried away from 
the burrow to the 
dumping ground. 
(Fig. 5.) 
I never observed 
any scratching and 
scraping the dirt 
Fig. 5. Mode of carrying excavated soil. backward in the 
fashion of a dog digging in a rabbit burrow, which is also the action 
of ants, bees and wasps when excavating the earth. Always the 
pellets were deliberately loosened as I have indicated, squeezed to- 
gether into a ball and carried off. During the act of digging, and 
indeed quite habitually during all actions such as eating etc., the 


382 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


spider kept her spinnerets curved over the end of the abdomen with 
a diverging ray of threads issuing therefrom and attached to the 
surface beneath. 

5. Toilet Habits—After digging, the palps were used to wipe off 
the fore parts of the body, very much as a cat uses her paw for a 
like purpose. The fore legs were placed against the palps and were 
cleansed by rubbing the two together. The toilet was also accom- 
plished by overlapping one leg with the other, the second leg over 
the third, for example, and then rubbing the two as if a man were 
to scratch his leg by drawing the inner surface of one along the front 
surface of the other. The first leg was thus rubbed against the sec- 
ond, of course being pressed down upon it meanwhile. The palp 
too was thrown back to the first lez which it brushed off in the same 
manner. After digging in its burrow, “Leidy” was always quite 
sure to cleanse its person, and by reason of its size the use of its 
palps in wiping off the fore part of its body presented a most amus- 
ing likeness to the familiar action of pussy when washing off her 
face with her paws. 

6. The character of the egg cocoon.—A large female tarantula was 
sent to me from the West Indies, and arrived at the Academy during 
a prolonged absence. She died before my return and was preserved 


Lia ees. A <. 


Fig. 6. Cocoon and eggs of Tarantula. 
in spirits; but afforded me an opportunity, which I had long desired, 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 383 


of determining the egg cocoon made by this family, the Therapho- 
soide. While cleaning out the box in which she had been sent I 
observed a piece of spinning work within, which proved to be an 
abandoned cocoon. It was much flattened, but when inflated 
showed a hollow spheroid composed of thick silken cloth, somewhat 
soiled on the outside, but within clean and white. It measured two 
inches along the longer axis and 14 inch along the shorter one. It 
was empty of young, whose first moults, however, were within the 
cocoon, as were also a few unhatched eggs which are yellowish 
spheres, two millimeters in diameter. Three small openings in 
the case showed where the spiderlings had escaped. Both cocoon 
and eges are shown natural size in the accompanying figure. 
(Fig. 6). 

The interior of this cocoon was without any flossy lining or 
padding, resembling thus the egg sacs of the Lycosoide generally. 
A curious flap overlapped the cocoon at one side, whose use I could 
not conjecture, unless it may have served to attach the object to the 
mother’s body; or, perhaps, it was simply a remnant of material 
which had remained after the eggs were rolled up within the silken 
rug upon which they are probably deposited after the manner which 
I have shown to exist in the genus [ycosa.' 

The janitor who received the box containing this spider and 
placed it in my room was at the time new in his position and did 
not understand the importance of observing all the particulars in 
the habits of living creatures sent to the Academy. He therefore 
failed to make any notes, but told me when questioned that he 
believed that the cocoon was attached to the lower part of the body 
of the spider whenit arrived. No doubt this isa correct observation, 
and we may assume with some degree of certainty that the large 
ege sac of the Theraphosids is carried by the mother lashed to the 
spinnerets at the apex of the abdomen, precisely as in the case of 
Lycosids, whose well known habit is familiar to every frequenter of 
our fields. 

This cocoon is exhibited in my collection of Aranead architecture 
deposited in the Academy, and is the only one, so far as I have been 
able to learn, exhibited in any similar institution. Termeyer speaks 
of cocoons of the Mygalide of South America (“Aranea aviculariw’) 
even greater than the above. They are three inches long by one 


1 See Proceedings Academy Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 1884. Page 
138, my nete on “How Lycosa Fabricates Her Round Cocoon’’. 


384 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [ 1887. 


wide, and are placed in the fissures on the trunks of trees. They 
contain thousands of eggs. This extraordinary size of the cocoon 
had made the inhabitants who do not observe carefully, imagine 
that this spider would take the cocoon of ‘the bombice moth, del 
Guyavo (Janus, Linn.)” and having destroyed or eaten the chrysalis 
would place her own eggs therein, and then artificially close the 
hole by which she had penetrated it. One of these cocoons weighs 
as much as six cocoons of the silk worm when they are washed, and 
as much as three or four after having been washed.’ 

Madam Merian, who first recorded a report that the Theraphosoidee 
prey upon small birds, must have observed the cocoon of these 
spiders, as it seems to me. She indeed speaks of them as having 
their domicile in a large round nest resembling the cocoon of a 
caterpillar, but the plate to which she refers is a fairly accurate 
figure of a female tarantula with a large oval cocoon attached to 
her abdomen in the way usual to Lycosids.” I have the opinion that 
the egg cocoon of the spider was mistaken by Madamoiselle Merian 
or her informants for a “domicile.” At all events we may consider 
that it is fairly well assured that, in her cocooning habits, the female 
tarantula throughout most or perhaps all species, closely resembles 
the Lycosoide, and the resemblance probably extends to all the 
Territelariz. In other words, the Theraphosid cocoon is (1) 
round or ovoid, (2) is carried about with the mother, attached to 
her body, or kept under her care, and (3) the young for a period 
longer or shorter remain with their mother. The affinity between 
these two great groups of araneads is also marked in their nesting 
habits; both burrow in the ground a cylindrical tunnel or shaft 
within which they domicile, sometimes lining it more or less com- 
pletely with silk.’ 

7. Attitude at rest and in attack—While resting upon its silken 
rug a favorite position of the tarantula was as follows: On one side 
the first leg and the last leg were well extended, the feet were lifted 
a little distance above the ground. The second and third feet were 


1 Communications Essex Institute, Vol. v., 1866—67, p.61. ‘Researches and 
Experiments upon silk from Spiders and upon their reproductions, by Raymond 
Maria de Termeyer.’’ Translated from the Italian, and revised by Burt G. 
Wilder. 

* Desertation sur la Generation et les Transformations des insects de Surinam. 
Mariae Sibillae Merian. Ala Haye, mdocxxvi.; Fig. 18 and explication. 


3] purpose tracing this resemblance more in detail ina subsequent paper on 
“Nesting Habits of the American Purseweb Spider, Atypus niger.”’ 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 385 


placed upon the ground. On the opposite side, the legs rested upon 
the surface. One of the palps was lifted up; the other touched the 
earth. Sometimes when slightly alarmed or its attention was 
attracted by any noise or agitation, all the fore feet, the two pairs 
on each side, as well as the palps, would be raised from the ground 
and slightly thrown back. If the alarm or excitement increased 
the whole fore part of the body would gradually be raised, the legs 
‘and palps thrown backward in a curved position, and the mandibles 
also bent back, slightly separated and ready for striking. In this 
rampant attitude the body rested upon the two hind pairs of legs 
which were rather extended, and on the third pair which were 
slightly bent and pressed firmly against the soil. As they were 
more or less stiffened and straightened the body would be thrown 
backward or depressed. This was the position invariably taken by 
the tarantula when angry, and from this position it would spring 
forward and strike any object which excited its wrath, or which it 
wished to destroy. 

Having struck out, which was done by bringing down palps, fore 
paws and fangs together upon the victim, the creature sank back 
into its rampant position. If so inclined it could rapidly repeat 
this movement. The whole attitude was an admirable expression 
of anger and readiness to strike for defence or offence. In the fine 
muscular exhiliration imparted by the creature’s passion, the limbs 
assumed such graceful curves, and the pose of the body showed so 
happy a combination of vigor and ease, that the formidable spider 
really looked beautiful. It could stand in this rampant attitude 
with motionless rigidity for many minutes. 

Among these notes of the general habits of the tarantula I may 
place the following, also communicated to me by Mr. Holstein. 
His observation of the tarantulas in Texas convinces him that they 
are very irritable. They will jump at least ten inches if they are 
excited thereto by sticks, although they are otherwise not inclined 
to be troublesome. He has known them to jump almost as high as 
his horse’s knee. In the sandy country along the Colorado River 
in Texas they are very numerous, and one became so enraged one 
day as to run up the horse of one of the company as far as the 
shoulder before it was knocked off. Some Texans say that it is an 
infallible sign of rain to see these creatures crawling about freely. 

I have myself captured them in Texas without difficulty, but 
was never able to find anything satisfactory as to their field habits 


386 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [ 1887. 


except the fear which they show when the famous wasp popularly 
called “the tarantula killer,’ Pompilus formosus, happens to be in 
the neighborhood. The excited haste with which the huge spider 
hurries off into hiding, when one of these formidable hymenopters 
is near is a very striking sight." 


1 The following note was received from the author of the above paper just as 
the printed pages were going to press, and work thereon has been stopped in order _ 
to admit the explanation.—The Editor. 

Dr. Epwarp J. NoLAN, 
Dear Sir :— 

I have this morning received a note from Sir John Lubbock dated 
January 6th, in which he says “My old ant queen is still alive, but 
I fear a little stiff” 

I am not able to explain the discrepancy between this statement 
and the account given of the apparent death of the same insect in 
my paper (page 370). It is evident, however, that both Sir John 
and myself were deceived by what must have been a transient sus- 
pension of activity. I saw the ant, and carefully observed it for five 
minutes or more, and am confident that it had the undoubted 
appearance of death. .Sir John must have been laboring under the 
same mistake for at least a day. 

I have no explanation of the phenomenon which thus deceived 
one of the most careful observers of emmet habits in England, to say 
nothing of myself. I await anxiously the explanation, for which I 
have written, of this apparent “resurrection,” but in the meantime 
am desirous that some statement shall be got into or attached to my 
paper, to modify in accordance with present facts what I therein 
say. 

If the work has not too far progressed to allow this, will you 
please see that this note or the substance thereof, is inserted at the 
end of the paper. 

Very truly yours, 
Henry C. McCook. 


1887. | NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 387 


DESCRIPTION OF TWO NEW SPECIES OF FISHES FROM 
SOUTH AMERICA. 


BY DAVID STARR JORDAN. 


Cristiceps eigenmanni, sp. nov. 

Head 4 in length to base of caudal; depth 4. D. III-X XIX, 2: 
A. 27 or 28. Scales in lateral line about 80. Type No. 12556 
D.C: Z, 

Body rather stout, compressed. Eye nearly twice as long as the 
sharp snout. Maxillary reaching to about opposite front of pupil. 
Tentacle on top of head small, shorter than pupil. Hook on shoul- 
der-girdle obsolete, the structure as in Labrosomus. First dorsal 
rather low, scarcely joined to second ; soft dorsal of two very evident 
soft rays. Scales very small. Pectoral a little shorter than head. 
Color (in spirits) brown, much mottled, some dark cross-bars espe- 
cially distinct on dorsal and anal; five of these on second dorsal, 
one on first dorsal, one on base of caudal, six on anal. Caudal and 
pectorals pale, finely barred. No dark ocellus on dorsal or anal. 

The type of this species, 23 inches in length, was dredged by the 
Hassler, off Bermeja Head in Northeastern Patagonia (Lat. 41° 
17m. S: Long. 63° W). It is in good condition, and it is numbered 
12556 on the register of the Museum of Comparative Zoology. I 
have named the species for my former assistant, Mr. Carl H. EHigen- 
mann, who has contributed a good deal to our knowledge of the 
fishes of tropical America. 

The species resembles Auchenopterus (Cremnobates) marmoratus, 
but the seales are much smaller than in Auchenopterus. 


Mycteroperca xenarcha. sp. nov. 

Head 27 in length to base of caudal; depth 3. D. XI.16. A. 
IIT, 11. Scales 110 to 115. Length of specimen especially de- 
scribed (24198, Museum of Comparative Zodlogy, from James Island, 
Galapagos) seven inches. 

Allied to Mycteroperca bonaci and Mycteroperca faleata. 

Body rather deep and compressed ; head compressed, with rather 
short, sharp snout, which is 43 in head; profile depressed above eye. 
Mouth large, the maxillary reaching beyond eye, 27’c in head. Low- 
er canines small; upper canines (two in number) strong, scarcely 
directed forward. Eye small, 63 in head.  Preorbital narrow, # 
width of eye. Interorbital area flattish, its width 6 in head. Nos- 


388 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


trils small, the posterior scarcely the larger, separated from the an- 
terior by one diameter, Angle of preopercle scarcely salient, but 
provided with coarser teeth; a rather sharp notch above it. Gill 
rakers moderate. X+18. Scales moderate, scarcely ctenoid. 

Dorsal spines low, the outline of the spinous dorsal gently con- 
vex, the fourth spine longest, 3 in head. Soft dorsal high, its out- 
line angular, the tenth ray produced, 3% in head. Anal fin formed 
asin M. falcata, its seventh ray produced, 2 in head, its posterior 
outline concave. Caudal subtruncate, the outer rays slightly pro- 
duced. Pectoral 1% in head. 

Color in spirits plain dark olivaceous, the edges of the fins scarcely 
darker. | 

Several specimens of this species from the Galapagos Islands are 
in the Museum of Comparative Zodlogy. These were mixed with 
specimens of the more common Mycteroperca olfax, from the same 
locality. Other specimens (10061 M. C. Z.) are from Payta, Peru. 
Mycteroperca xenarcha resembles M. olfax in form and color. In 
M. olfax however, the nostrils are close together, the posterior some 
three times the diameter of the anterior: the second and third dor- 
sal spines are elevated, about half higher than the fourth. Both 
species have the angular anal fin as in M. falcata, a character also 
shown in less degree by M. acutirostris and M. tigris. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 389 


NOTE ON ACHIRUS LORENTZI. 
BY DAVID STARR JORDAN. 


In the review of the Pleuronectidz of America and Europe, pub- 
lished by Jordan and Goss in the Report of the U. S. Fish Commis- 
sion for the current year, mention is made of a species of Sole from 
Uruguay, described by Dr. Weyenbergh under the name of Achirus 
lorentzi. This description was at that time not accessible to us. 
Through the kindness of Sefior Augustin Pendola, Secretary of the 
National Museum of Buenos Ayres, a copy has been recently sent 
to me. As the paper is very difficult of access, I have thought it 
well to reprint the description in these Proceedings. 

Achirus Lorentzii, Weyenbergh. (Actas de la Academia Nacional de Ciencias 

Exactas, Buenos Aires, Tom. III. Entr. I. p. 13.) 

“Achirus lorentzii, Weyenbergh. 

“Esta nueva especie de la familia des los Pleuronectoideos, tiene 
alguna semejanza con la especie figurada en el “Atlas” del viaje de 
D’Orbigny, con el nombre de Achirus lineatus Lac.; pero las difer- 
encias, sin embargo, son bastante grandes. 

“Ta aleta dorsal no se extiende en al Achirus Lorentzti, como 
sucede en al A. lineatus, hasta el labio superior de la boca, 6 hasta 
la nariz, sino Gnicamente hasta la altura del fin de la fisura agallar ; 
su forma tambien es diferente. En A. lineatus esta aleta se aumente 
poco 4 poco, de manera que la parte posterior tiene, mds 6 menos, 
el doble de la parte anterior, formando uno linea regularmente en- 
corvada. En A. Lorentzii, la parte posterior es igual 4 la anterior 
enanchandose ambas regularmente hasta tomar la parte mds ancha, 
una forma aguda, hacia al medio, y como dirigiéndose los rayos todos 
deste punto. El ntiimero de estos es 40. En A. lineatus la aleta 
anal se extiende hasta la fisura agallar, y presenta la misma forma 
regularmente corvada. En A. Lorentzii la forma de la aleta anal 
es la misma que la de la aleta dorsal; su parte aguda y mas larga se 
encuentra un poquito mas 4 la cola, y esta aleta contintia solamente 
hasta dos cent. distante de la fisura agallar. El] ntimero de sus rayos 
es 38. El color de la superficie derecha es como el de A. lineatus 
de manera que puede llamarse muy bien color sepia oscura. Las 
manchas negras son ménos grandes y ménos oscuras que en A. lin- 
eatus, y las escamas un poco mas grandes. El color del lado ciego 
es blanco, lo que acontece casi siempre en esta familia. Una otra 
diferencia notable es que A. Lorentz tiene aletas ventrales rudiment- 


390 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


arias y pequefias, pero bastante distintas, de lo cual no se nota nada 
en la fig. de A. lineatus de D’Orbigny. Los pelos de la barba son 
ménos desarrollados en nuestro especie, y le faltan los apéndices en 
el labio superior, que se ven en la mencionada figura de A. lineatus. 
La boca es encorvada mas rectangularmente en nuestra especie, y 
los ojos son mds pequefios y mas esféricos, encontrandose el ojo in- 
ferior que es mas chico, perfectamente en el angulo de la corvadura 
locale. 

“Las lineas transversales, que han dada origen al nombre de A. 
lineatus se encuentran tambicn en nuestro especie, pero son mucho 
ménos anchas, y 4 pesar de que el numero siempre parece el misura, 
no hay una regularidad muy constante 6 tipica en la distribucion de 
estas lineas in en sus corvaduras. 

“La linea lateral es mas gruesa y mas recta en A. Lorentzit que 
en A. lineatus, y en ésta dicha linea se encorva mucho mas, por la 
parte de arriba, y hacia la cabeza, que en nuestra especie. 

“Los extremos purptireos que se ven en la parta superior de las 
aletas dorsales y anales de A. lineatus. y en su aleta caudal, no se 
encuentran en A. Lorentzti, en éste tales partes son solamente un 
poco mas claras que lo demas de las aletas. Kl nimero de rayos en 
la aleta caudal es 19. En la membrana de las aletas se ven ambas 
especias los mismas pequefias manchas negras. 

“El tamafio mayor que conozco, de mi especie, es de dos decimetros 
de largo, desde la barba hasta la extremidad de la cola: 14 centi- 
metros de ancho entre las dos extremidades agudas de la parte mas 
ancha de las aletas dorsal y anal. 

“Parte mas gruesa del cuerpo, 18 milimetros. 

“He encontrado este pescado en las aguas, al rededor de Santa Fé, 
pero enel Parand mismo. Tambien lo he recibido del Uruguay. 

“Me parece que ésta es la primera especie, de la interesante familia 
de los Pleuronectoideos, que ha sido encontrada en agua dulce, pues 
todas las que conocemos hasta ahora, viven en el mar, 6 en gulfos y 
bocas que estén en comunicacion directa con el mar; es decir, en 
agua salada 6 salobre,. He dedicado esta especie al sabio botanico 
y célebre viajero alemen, Profesor Dr. D. P. G. Lorentz, antes mi 
colega en esta Universidad, por haber sido él el primero que fijé6 mi 
atencion sobre la existencia de esta especie en nuestro pais.” 

This species seems to be a valid one—apparently allied to Achirus 
lineatus but distinguished, if Dr. Weyenbergh has counted correctly, 
by the small number of the fin rays. (D. 40, A. 38.) 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 391 


Dr. Giinther has identified it with Achirus mentalis, a species with 
D. 66, A. 48, but has given no reason for so doing. 


Supplementary note.—In our Review of the Pleuronectide, we overlooked 
Achirus fischeri (Solea fischert, Steindachner, Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Flusz- 
fische Sud-Amerkas, 1879, 13.), from Rio Mamone, a tributary of the Rio Bayano, 
near Panama. This seems to be “a valid species allied to Achirus fonsecensis, 
but with D. 61, A. 44, and the right pectoral of only a single ray. 

In this connection, I may notice that the species called “ P/agusza’”’ of which the 
development has been traced by Prof. Alexander Agassiz, (Proc. Am. Acad. Arts 
Sci. 1878, XIV, Pl. 10, f. 171.) is not a ““Plagusia” (i. e. Symphurus), nor is ita 
Sole at all, but the young of some Platophyrs, apparently P2. ocel/atus. Thus far, 
nothing is certainly known of the development of the Soles. 


392 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


DECEMBER 6. 


Mr. THomas Mrrnan, Vice-President, in the chair. 
Twenty-six persons present. 
The death of Evan Randolph, a member, was announced. 


The origin of the Grassy Prairies—Mr. Meehan said that in 1871 
he had offered to the Academy some facts to show that the views of 
the origin of the prairies, at that time generally accepted, could not 
be sound, and he then suggested some points that must have had 
considerable influence in bringing about this tree-less condition. 
Among these points, he had named the annual prairie fires of the 
Indians. Given a sheet of grass to be annually burned over, and 
forests flanking it, trees, obviously, could not extend far. Young 
sprouts from a tree stump would not flower. It took aseedling tree 
or sprouts from a stump to persist in growth for a number of years 
before its flowering stage is reached. Hence, though trees should 
‘spring up on a grassy prairie, the annual burning to the ground pre- 
venting the sprouts from reaching maturity, would be an insuper- 
able bar to the surrounding forests encroaching far on the area of 
the prairie. 

A further consideration, since that time, made it evident, that 
tree seeds could scarcely get a chance to grow at all in these grassy 
places. He had studied the so-called “balds” or open grassy places 
on mountain tops and sides, surrounded on all sides by forests, where 
there had been no annual fires, and yet no trees. He referred par- 
ticularly to such spots on Roan Mountain, North Carolina. There 
would be open spaces covered by a thick matted sod, the chief grass 
composing it being Danthonia compressa. Spruce, Fir, Oak, and 
representatives of other genera surrounded them on all sides. 
Though the trees may have been fifty or even a hundred years old, the 
grassy outline had evidently been definitely fixed years back, and 
had not since been encroached upon until these later times. Since 
cattle had been permitted to browse, young trees could be seen here 
and there springing up. If the browsing continued, trees would 
eventually cover the balds. In the past, seeds falling on the thick 
matted grass, could not grow. There would be too much light and 
too little moisture, so far from the ground. Should a seed sprout 
under such circumstances, the radicle would dry up before it pushed 
through the thick mass of grass to the necessary earth. Browsing 
cattle kept down the grass, and gave the seeds a chance to reach 
the ground, and their hoofs would often make the ground bare, and 
even tread the seeds beneath the surface. Though eaten to the 
ground, the trees would sprout again,—some get stronger and larger,— 
and some eventually get to be trees, finally shading and killing out 
the light-loving grass. While annual fires certainly prevented trees 
spreading over grassy areas, we could now account for their non-ex- 
istence, even as young seedling plants. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 393 


Our own prairies afforded evidence of the soundness of these views. 
There would often be seen elevated peninsular-like arms stretching 
from the woody area into the grassy basins, or even little islands of 
elevated ground in the midst of the flat sea of soddy land, covered by 
trees of various kinds. These elevations by reason of drouth, lighter 
soil, or other special conditions, were unfavorable for the growth of 
the thick mass of herbaceous vegetation that possessed the land be- 
low. ‘The seeds could not only sprout and become trees, but the ab- 
sence of much grassy undergrowth saved them from serious effects 
from fire on lower prairie ground. 

There could be no doubt these considerations fully accounted for 
the perpetuity of the grassy areas, and the inability of the forests to 
encroach thereon. 

If we are now asked how these extensive areas were given over to 
grass in the first place, we may safely reply that the trees were not 
there to dispute with it for the possession of the ground, or they 
would have conquered. We may imagine the prairie region as in a 
state of transition from the paludose to the limose state, with ligneous 
or arborescent vegetation on the higher lands, many miles away. 
The tufty grasses would undoubtedly take possession long before their 
woody neighbors could come down from the hills and spy out the 
land. The struggle for life would be at the boundaries where the 
two forces met. The trees could not gain rapid advances, but by 
the overshadowing of their branches would weaken the grass be- 
neath, and thus, by slow approaches, gradually conquer their 
weaker neighbors. In meadows, where cattle kept the coarse grass 
down, or where briars or light bushes kept tough grass from spread- 
ing, or where the ground was too gravelly or sandy or the native 
grasses not of a close tufty character, trees found no obstruction 
whatever in their endeavor to take possession of the soil. 


DECEMBER 13. 
The President, Dr. Jos. Lerpy, in the chair. 


Twenty-three persons present. 


Bot-larvae in the Terrapin—Prof. Letpy remarked that the 
habits of a naturalist often led him to observe things in our daily 
life which usually escape the notice of others. In our food he had 
frequent occasion to detect parasites which he preferred to reject 
but which are unconsciously swallowed by others. While he liked 
a herring, he never ate one without first removing the conspic 
uously coiled worms on the surface of the rows; and he had 
repeatedly extracted from a piece of black bass or a shad a thread 
worm which others would not distinguish from a vessel or a 
nerve. While he did not object to the little parasitic crab of the 
oyster, he made it a point to remove the equally frequent leech from 
the clam. It was in a piece of ham, he was eating, that he first: 


394 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


noticed the trichina, which was no doubt one of the causes that led 
Moses to declare the pig to be unclean; and in the hundred tape- 
worms he had examined, from our fellow citizens, during the past 
twenty five years, he had ascertained that they had all been derived 
from rare beef. He continued, in a visit to Charleston, 8. C. before 
the late war, at an evening entertainment among other viands, 
were nicely browned slices of the drum-fish, Pogonias chromis. 
A friend informed him that some portions were more gelatinous 
and delicate than others and helped him to what was supposed to be 
one of such. On cutting into it he had observed imbedded in the 
flesh a soft mass which appeared of enigmatic character. The 
following day he procured from market a drum-fish on the dissection 
of which, he found imbedded in the tail several egg-shaped masses, 
about three inches long and less than an inch thick, which proved 
to be a large coiled worm, (Acanthorhynchus reptans).’ This it was 
that gave delicacy to the dainty, and in this instance the parasite 
seems to enhance the excellence of the food. At another evening 
entertainment nearer home he partook of some stewed terrapins. 
Taking into his mouth what appeared to be an egg it produced such 
an impression as led to its rejection. Seeming so peculiar he tied it 
in the corner of his handkerchief for more convenient examination. 
The specimen, now exhibited, was a membranous bag which con- 
tained thirty yellowish white maggots from 8 to 12 mm long by 1.5 
to 3 mm broad. They are the “larvae of a bot- fly, and resemble 
those of the Gastrophilusof the horse. Their characters areas follow:— 

Body of the larva fusiform, acute anteriorly, obtuse posteriorly, 
consisting of twelve segments including the head, which is armed 
with a pair of strong, black, hooked maxillae; terminal segment 
with a pair of trilateral oval, ‘chitinous disks, each with three spir- 
acles; intermediate segments with numerous minute recurved hook- 
lets, disposed in incompletely separated bands at the fore and back 
part of the segments. 

The sac containing the larvae is about three fourths of an inch 
long and half an inch broad, with a short tubular prolongation open 
at the extremity. It was uncertain whether the sac formed part of the 
intestine. 

The dish of stewed terrapins was suspected to have been a mixture 
of the diamond-back, Emys palustris and the red-bellied terrapin 
E. rugosa. This is not the only instance of the occurrence of bots 
in turtles, as Prof. A.S. Packard notes the case of larvae being 
found in the skin of the neck of the box-turtle, Cistudo carolina? 


DECEMBER 20. 
Mr. Geo. W. Tryon Jr. in the chair. 
Twelve persons present. 


iProcwAL. Nwon leoss lll: 
2 American Naturalist, 1882, 598. 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 395 


A paper entitled “The Miocene Mollusca of the State of New 
Jersey,’ by Angelo Heilprin, was presented for publication. 

Determination of the Age of Rock Deposits—Prof Heilprin, re- 
ferring to the methods that had been used by geologists and physi- 
cists to determine the rate of formation of rock masses, stated that 
in the case of the organically-formed rocks, especially those, like the 
chalk, which were largely in the nature of a deep-sea deposit, the 
data deduced from sedimentation and accumulation were of little or 
no value, since the rate of growth here was almost wholly depend- 
ent upon the rate of development of the oceanic organisms which 
use lime in the construction of their hard parts. In the deposit now 
accumulating along the sea-bottom, known as the Atlantic or Globi- 
gerina ooze, the speaker thought we had some direct clue bearing 
upon the solution of the problem. Manifestly, there can be no more 
rapid accumulation of the calcareous ooze than there is lime-carbon- 
ate suspended in the sea; and again, the quantity of lime-carbonate 
(in the form of microscopic tests and fragments) suspended in the 
sea must depend upon the quantity of the formative material con- 
tained in the sea—the quantity of lime carried in by the rivers. 
The researches of the officers of the Challenger expedition have shown 
that ina column of oceanic water of 600 feet depth, with a transverse 
area of one square mile, there are contained some 16 tons of suspended 
organic (foraminiferal) particles; these, if precipitated to the floor 
of the sea, would make a deposit z5355 inch in thickness. Now, 
it would seem from careful observations made on many of the most 
important rivers of the globe’ that the quantity of lime carried out 
by them into the sea annually is about one-sixth that of their sus- 
pended sediment, and would cover the sea-bottom, if precipitated 
at a rate proportional to that of the removal of continental sediment, 
one foot in 3000 years—to a depth of about ;;55 inch. Assuming 
that one-half of this amount is used by the Foraminifera for the con- 
struction of their shells, the rest being taken up by the mollusks, 
corals, etc., then the foraminiferal accumulation from this (ap- 
parently the only) available source would be the 555 part of an inch 
annually, or very nearly the amount that would accumulate from 
the droppings contained in the 600-foot column of water, as deduced 
from the Challenger determinations. At this extremely slow rate of 
accumulation, it would require a period of 100000 years to form a 
single foot, and where, as in the case of the Chalk, we have a similar 
deposit hundreds of feet in thickness, we would require a period of 
millions of years for its formation. The speaker stated that there were 
probably factors involved in a more rapid formation of the Atlantic 
ooze with which we were not acquainted, and it hardly appeared 
credible to him that the rate of formation could be as slow as the data 
indicate. But the method of calculation was based upon tangible 
facts, and was accordingly interesting. 


1Mellard Reade, Presidential Address, Liverpool Geol. Soc., Oct. 1876. 


396 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


DECEMBER 27. 
Mr. Tuomas Mrrnan, Vice-President, in the chair. 
Seventy persons present. 
The death of Dr. Ferdinand V. Hayden, a member, was announced. 
Papers under the following titles were presented for publication:— 


“Description of New Species of Uniones from Florida.” By 
Berlin Hart Wright. 


“A Bibliographic and Synomymic Catalogue of the Genus Auri- 
culella Pfr.” By Wm. D. Hartman M. D. 


“A Bibliographic and Synomymic Catalogue of the Genus Acha- 
tinella Swnsn.” By Wm. D. Hartman M. D. 


The following was ordered to be printed :-— 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 397 


THE MIOCENE MOLLUSCA OF THE STATE OF NEW JERSEY. 
BY PROF. ANGELO HEILPRIN. 


The known forms of miocene mollusca of the State of New Jersey 
numbered up to 1884, the year when I published my “Contributions 
to'jthe Tertiary Geology and Paleontology of the United States,” 
some thirty species, as follows: 

Ostrea Virginica (O. Mauricensis.) 
Ostrea percrassa 
Pecten Humphreysti 
Plicatula densata 
Mytilus inflatus ? 
Tithodomus subalveatus 
Carditamera aculeata 
Carditamera arata 
Crassatella melina 
‘Astarte Thomasii 
Astarte distans 

Mysia parilis 

Yoldia limatula 

Venus Ducatellii 
Venus plena 
Mercenaria cancellata 
Tellina Shilohensis 
Tellina peracuta 
Tellinella(?)capillifera 
Thracia myceformis 
Anatina alta 

Corbula elevata 
Saxicava parilis 
Turbinella Woodi 
Fulgur scalariformis 
Natica catenoides ? 
Turritella equistriata 
Turritella Cumberlandia 
Turritella secta 
Fissurella Griscomi. 


398 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Several excursions with my class to the “marl” diggings near 
Shiloh, Cumberland Co., and the examination of material from an 
artesian well-boring in Atlantic City (kindly placed in my hands by 
Mr. Lewis Woolman), enable me to increase this list by about fifty 
species, of which some four or five prove to be new forms. The 
following species have been identified from the diggings near Shiloh : 

Ostrea percrassa 

Pecten Humphreysti, var. Woolmani (Heilprin) 
Pecten Madisonius 

Plicatula densata 

Mytilus injlatus 
Mytiloconcha incurva 
Lithodomus sp. ? 

Perna maxillata 

Arca centenaria 

Arca Marylandica 
Pectunculus lentiformis 
Nucula obliqua 

Yoldia limatula 

Astarte distans 

Astarte compsonema 
Crassatellu melina 
Carditamera arata 
Carditamera aculeata 
Lnuecina crenulata 

Cardium laqueatum 

Chama congregata 

Venus athleta 

Venus mercenaria ? 

Venus (Mercenaria cancellata ? Gabb.) 
Mactra lateralis 

Tellina sp.? 

Teredo sp,? 

Saxicava parilis ? CS. insita ?) 
Murex nov. sp. 

Turbinella Woodi 

Fulgur scalariformis 
Cantharus Cumberlandianus 
Nassa trivittata 

Columbella communis 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 399 


Terebra curvilirata 

Triforis nov. sp. 

Cancellaria sp.? 

Marginella sp.? 

Pleurotoma nov. sp. 

Turbo eboreus 

Carinorbis (Delphinula) globulus 
(D. lyra ? Conrad) 

Natica hemicrypta 

Turritella Cumberlandia 

Turritella cequistriata 

Trochita centralis 

Crucibulum costatum 

Crepidula fornicata 

Crepidula plana ? 

Fissurella Griscomi 

Discina ( Orbicula) lugubris 

Of the species here indicated the greater number have been 
found in States other than New Jersey, and leave no doubt that the 
deposits which they represent constitute a part of the regular Mio- 
cene series of the Atlantic border. The general faunal facies is most 
nearly that of the Lower Atlantic Miocene (“Marylandian’’) or 
Middle Atlantic Miocene (“Virginian”), with a decided leaning to- 
ward the former, whose position it occupies geographically. I have 
elsewhere (Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1880 pp. 31-32; Contrib. 
Tert. Geol. and Paleont. U.S., p. 9,) given reasons for referring these 
Cumberland County deposits to the ‘‘Marylandian” division of the 
Atlantic Miocene, a reference which appears justified, apart from 
other considerations, by the presence of such fossils as Ostrea per- 
erassa, Pecten Humphreysii, Perna maxillata, Crassatella melina, ete. 
These species belong to the Lower Miocene (Contrib. Tert. Geol. and 
Paleont. U.8., pp. 71 and 77), and characterize principally the basal 
series of deposits. Indeed, it is a little questionable if they do not 
actually connect with the Oligocene. 

The newer Miocene deposits, as determined by their fossil remains, 
had not been recognized in the State prior to the present year, 
although the existence of such deposits in their proper position 
could not reasonably be doubted. In my work above referred to 
(1884) I remark (p.9): “It is very likely that both divisions of the 
Miocene indicated by me as occurring in Maryland and Virginia, 


400 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


and by me designated as the ‘Marylandian’ and ‘Virginian,’ or 
the lower and middle Atlantic Miocenes respectively, will eventually 
be found to be equally well-marked off in New Jersey, although up 
to the present time, from the sparseness of the fossil remains that 
have been collected, no such subdivision could be satisfactorily at- 
tempted. But from what material we have at hand, it may be 
safely asserted that the localities which have been so assiduously 
searched in the neighborhood of Shiloh, and elsewhere in Salem and 
Cumberland Counties, belong to the older, or ‘Marylandian’ divis- 
ion.” 

The existence of the newer Miocene deposits has now been def- 
initely determined through the material obtained by Mr. Woolman 
from the artesian boring at Atlantic City, which has been placed in 
my hands for examination. The species of fossils obtained here are 
the following: 

Discina lugubris 
Ostrea sp.? 

Anomia ephippium ? 
Pecten Madisonius 
Pecten Humphreysii 
Pecten vicenarius ? 
Perna maxillata 
Mytilus incrassatus 
Mytiloconcha ineurva 
Arca centenaria 
Arca subrostrata 
Arca idonea ? 

Arca lienosa ? 
Nucula obliqua 
Astarte compsonema 
Astarte obruta 
Astarte perplana ? 
Astarte Thomasii 
Cardita granulata 
Carditamera arata 
Crassatella melina 
Cardium Claqueatum ?) 
Lucina trisuleata ? 
Lucina erenulata 


Mysia sp.? 


1887.] NATTRAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 401 


Cytherea Sayana ? 

Artemis acetabulum 

Venus sp.? 

Donax variabilis 

Mactra lateralis 

Mactra ponderosa ? 

Tellina declivis 

Tellina subreflexa 

Corbula idonea 

Corbula elevata 

Turbinella Woodi 

Fulqur sp? 

Nassa trivitiata 

Natica sp.? 

Turritella Cumberlandia 

Turritella equistriata 

Turritella plebeia 

Barnacles 

Kehinoid fragments 

Dendrophyllia (coral) 

Lamna compressa 

Odontaspis 

Myliobatis 

Crocodilian bone 

Many of the species occur only in fragments, but the greater num- 

ber admit of definite determination. Unfortunately, in most in- 
stances, the depth at which they were obtained could not be ascer- 
tained, and in so far, therefore, such species give but little positive 
evidence as to the horizons which they actually represent. But the 
introduction of a very considerable number of forms, as compared 
with the number of such forms occurring in the deposits near Shiloh, 
which are more or less characteristic of the “Virginian” (Middle 
Atlantic Miocene) deposits, and those of still newer date (“Caroli- 
nian”), leave no room for doubt that a distinct faunal horizon,— 
the correspondent, in all probability, of the Middle Miocene—is 
penetrated by the bore. Again, that the older beds are also repre- 
sented is proved by the occurrence of Perna mawillata, Pecten 
Humphreysii, Crassatella melina, ete., but only in the case of 
the first-named species, Perna mazillata, could the absolute posi- 
tion—depth of some 800 feet—in the section be obtained. The po- 


402 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


sition here indicated accords approximately with the theoretical 

position deduced from a calculation of dip and strike, using the 

Shiloh Perna beds as an equivalent. At a height of some 350 feet 

above the Perna beds, and consequently, at an actual depth of about 

450 feet, occurs a stratum containing large numbers of Turritella 

plebeia, a species, which in Maryland, incisively marks the newer 

Miocene deposits of the State (7. e. the “Virginian’’), as distinguished 

from the older (“Marylandian”). Its presence in the position which 

it occupies in the Atlantic City bore section would, of itself, be al- 

most sufficient to determine the existence of a second faunal horizon. 
The following table enumerates, as far as is known to me, all the 

Molluscan species that have been thus far determined from the 

Miocene formation of the State: 

Disceina lugubris, Conr. Mioe. Foss., p. 75. 

Ostrea Virginica (O. Mauricensis) Gmel. 

Ostrea percrassa, Conr. Mioe. Foss., p. 50. 

Pecten Humphreysti, Conr. Bull. Nat. Inst., p. 194. 

Pecten Madisonius, Say. Journ. A. N.S., IV. p. 134. 

Pecten vicenarius? Conr. Proc. A. N.S., 1. p. 306. 

Anomia ephippium ? L. 

Plicatula densata, Conr. Proc. A. N.S. 1. p. 311. 

Mytilus inflatus, Tuomey and Holmes. Plioc. Foss., p. 33. 

Mytilus incrassatus, Conr. A. J. Science, XLI., p. 247. 

Mytiloconcha incurva, Conr. Mioc. Foss., p. 52. 

Lithodomus subalveatus, Conr. A. J. Conch., II, p. 73. 

Perna mawxillata, Lam. 

Area centenaria, Say. Journ. A. N.S., IV., p. 138. 

Arca Marylandica, Conr. Mioc. Foss., p. 54. 

Areca subrostrata, Conr. Mioc. Foss., p. 58. . 

Area idonea? Conr. Foss. Tert. Form., p. 15. 

Arca lienosa ? Say. Amer. Conch., pl. 36. 

Pectunculus lentiformis, Conr. Mioc. Foss., p. 64. 

Nucula obliqua, Say. A. J. Scieuce, II, p. 40. 

Yoldia limatula, Say. Amer. Conch., pl. 12. 

Astarte compsonema, Conr. A. J. Conch., II, p. 72. 

Astarte obruta, Conr. Journ. A. N.S., VII, p. 15. 

Astarte perplana? Conr. Mioce. Foss., p. 48. 

Astarte Thomasii, Conr.. Proc. A. N.8., VII, p. 267. 

Astarte distans, Conr. Proc. A. N.S., 14, p. 288. 

Crassatella melina, Conr. Mioc. Foss., p. 22. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 403 


Cardita granulata, Say. Journ, A. N.S., IV., p. 142. 
Carditamera arata, Conr. Mioc. Foss., p. 11. 

Carditamera aculeata, Conr. Proc. A. N.S., 14, p. 585. 
Incina erenulata, Conr. Mioc. Foss., p. 39. 

LIncina trisuleata ? Conr. <A. J. Science, XLI, p. 346. 
Mysia parilis, Conr. A. J. Conch., II, p. 71. 

Mysia sp.? 

Chama congregata, Conr. A. J. Science, X-XITI, p. 341. 
Cardiwm laqueatum, Conr. Mioc. Foss., p. 31. 

Cytherea Sayana, Conr. Mioc. Foss., p. 13. 

Venus Ducatellii, Conr. Mioc. Foss., p. 8. 

Venus plena, Conr. A. J. Conch., V, p. 100. 

Venus latilirata, Conr. Proc. A. N.S., 1, p. 28. 

Venus sp.? 

Mercenaria cancellata, Gabb. Journ. A. N.8., IV, p. 376. 
Artemis acetabulum, Conr. Foss. Tert. Form, p. 20. 

Mactra lateralis, Say. Journ. A. N.S., I, p. 309. 

Mactra ponderosa? Conr. Journ. A. N.S., VI, p. 228. 
Donax variabilis, Tuomey and Holmes. Plioc. Foss. p. 95. 
Tellina Shilohensis 

Tellina declivis, Say. Journ. A. N.S., VII, p. 181. 

Tellina peracuta, Conr. A. J. Conch., II, p. 71. 

Tellinella capillifera, Conr. A. J. Conch., II, p. 71. 
Amphidesma subrefleca, Conr. Journ. A. N.S., VII, p. 133. 
Thracia myeformis, Conr. Proc. A. N.S., 14, p. 585, as Saxicava. 
Anatina alta, Conr. Proc. A. N.§. 14, p. 585. 

Corbula elevata, Conr. Mioc. Foss., p. 7. 

Corbula idonea, Conr. A. J. Sci., XXIII, p. 341. 

Saxicava parilis, Conr. A.J. Conch., II, p. 70. 

Saxicava incita ? 

Teredo sp.? Conr. A. J. Conch., v, p. 101. 

Murex nov. sp. 

Turbinella Woodi, Gabb. Journ. A. N.S. (2d ser.) IV, p. 375. 
Cantharus Cumberlandianus, Gabb. Journ. A. N.S., 2dser., IV, p.375. 
Fulgur scalarispira, Conr. Proc. A. N.5., 14, p. 584. 

Nassa trivittata, Say. Journ. A. N.S., II, p. 231. 
Columbella communis, Conr. Proc. A. N.S., 14, p. 287. 
Terebra curvilirata, Conr. Proc. A. N.S., 1, p. 327. 

Triforis nov. sp. 


404 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Cancellaria sp.? 

Marginella sp.? 

_ Pleurotoma nov. sp. 

Natica hemicrypta, Gabb. Journ. A. N.S. (2d ser.), IV, p. 375. 

Natica catenoides ? Wood. Crag. Moll., p. 141. 

Turbo eboreus, Wagner. Journ. A. N.S,, VIII, p. 52, 

Carinorbis (Delphinula) globulus, H.C. Lea. Trans. Am. Phil. Soe, 
(D. lyra? Conrad.) [ITX, p. 262- 

Turritella equistriata, Conr. Proc. A. N.§8., 14, p. 584. 

Turritella Cumberlandia, Conr. Proc. A. N.S, 14, p. 584. 

Turritella secta, Conr. Proc. A. N.S8., VII, p. 268. 

Turritella plebeia, Say. Journ. A. N.S., IV, p. 125. 

Trochita centralis, Conr. A. J. Science, XLI, p. 348. 

Crucibulum costatum, Say. Journ. A. N.S, IV, p. 182. 

Crepidula fornicata, Say. Journ. A. N.S., I, p. 225. 

Crepidula plana? Say. Journ. A. N.S., II, p. 226. 

Fissurella Griscomi, Conr. * Mioe. Foss., p. 78. 

The references to descriptions do not necessarily indicate first 
description. 

Notes on New and Old Species. 
Murex Shilohensis. nov. sp. 

Whorls about seven, angular, flattened on the shoulder, which is 
crossed diagonally by the variceal ridges; varices about eight on 
the body-whorl, sub-equal, spinosely elevated on the shoulder angu- 
lation, and crossed by four sub-equal revolving ridges, which appear 
double on the crests of the varices; only two such ridges on the 
whorls above the body-whorl. 

Aperture somewhat more than half the length of shell, key-hole 
shaped, with the canal broadly deflected. Length nearly °75 inch. 

A single specimen from Ayres’ pits, near Shiloh, in the possession 
of Miss Emma Walter, of Philadelphia. 

Pleurotoma pseudeburnea. nov. sp. 

Spire elevated, of about ten volutions; apex papillate; whorls 
convex, porcellanous, strongly ribbed, somewhat impressed on the 
shoulder; ribs numerous, deflected, those of the several whorls al- 
ternating in position. No revolving lines. 

Aperture about one-third the length of shell; canal slightly de- 
flected ; columellar lip well defined. 

Length, slightly exceeding a half-inch. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 405 


From Ayres’ pitsnear Shiloh. Fairly abundant. From the col- 
lection of Miss Mary 8. Holmes, of Philadelphia. 


Triforis terebrata. nov. sp. 

Spire gradually tapering, nearly parallel-sided ; whorls? flat, orna- 
mented (on the body-whorl) with two prominently beaded lines, 
and two alternating lines of smaller beads; on the whorls above the 
body-whorl the lowest line is indistinct, or entirely covered over; 
transverse lines connect the beads of the different series; columella 
smooth, arcuate. 

Length, ? 

A fragment only, showing three whorls, from Ayres’ pits, near 
Shiloh ; in the possession of Miss Ella Lyndall, of Philadelphia. 

The species appears to be most closely related to Cerithium (Tri- 
foris)moniliferum, of H. C. Lea. 

Pecten Humphreysii, var. Woolmani. 

Under this name I propose to designate a Pecten, which appears 
to be only a variety or sub-species of the Maryland P. Humphreysii, 
differing from the normal type of that species in the greater eleva- 
tion of the ears, and the more distinct quadrangulation of the ribs 
of the convex valve. The ribs are also more prominently lined. 
All the New Jersey specimens that I have seen of what appears to 
be Pecten Humphreysii agree in these characters. 

Illustrations of these species will be given in a future paper. 

Note. Since the preparation of the above Mr. Woolman has obtained from the 


Atlantic City boring Vassa obsoleta, the impression of a fish-scale, and several 
Foraminifera (Crstellaria, Robulina, etc.) 


406 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


The following annual reports were read and referred to the 
Publication Committee :— 


REPORT OF THE RECORDING SECRETARY. 


The operations of the various departments of the Academy are 
so fully set forth in the reports of the several officers and Sections 
that little remains for the Recording Secretary to note of the history 
of an uneventful but prosperous year except the statistics of pub- 
lication and exchange. 

One hundred and three pages of the Proceedings for 1886 and 
three hundred and twenty-eight pages of the volume for 1887 have 
been issued, the former being illustrated by two and the latter by 
fifteen plates. The second part of the ninth volume of the quarto 
Journal, consisting so far of papers by Profs. Wm. B. Scott and 
Henry F. Osborn is in process of preparation, but, in consequence 
of an unavoidable change of printers, the work progresses with dis- 
discouraging slowness. 

Three titles have been added to our exchange list, inereasing the 
number of copies of the Proceedings now distributed to foreign cor- 
respondents to 382. In addition sixty one copies are mailed to 
domestic exchanges and one hundred and fourteen to subscribers, 
making the whole number of each issue sent out 557. 

Twenty-five papers have been presented for publication as 
follows:—Henry F. Osborn 3, Geo. A. Koenig 2, C. A. White 2, 
David Starr Jordan 2, C. Rominger 2, Joseph Leidy 1, Otto 
Meyer 1, Thomas C. Porter 1, Harrison Allen 1, Andrew Garrett 1, 
Adele M. Fielde 1, Edw. Potts 1, Henry C. Chapman 1, Carl F. 
Eigenmann 1, John A. Ryder 1, Angelo Heilprin 1, Thomas 
Meehan 1, Henry C. McCook 1, Charles Wachsmuth and Frank 
Springer 1. One of these has been accepted for publication in the 
Journal and the others will form part of the current volume of the 
Proceedings. 

Communications have been made at the meetings by Messrs Allen, 
Heilprin, Ryder, Holman, Foote, Koenig, Meehan, Rusby, McCook, 
Leidy, Brinton, Sharp, Wilson, Binder, Kelly, Trotter, Dolley, 
Martindale, Willcox, Chapman, Cresson, Parker, Woolman, Cheston 
Morris and Jefferis. _ When reported by their authors these, to- 
gether with occasional notes on the natural history of Swatow, 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 407 


China, by Miss Fielde, have been published as minor articles in the 
Proceedings. The practice of reporting the meetings in a popular 
form for the newspapers has been continued as far as possible. 

The average attendance at the meetings has been 21. 

Seventeen members and sixteen correspondents have been elected. 
The deaths of ten members and three correspondents have been 
recorded in the published Proceedings. Resignations of meimber- 
ship from John B. Deaver M. D., W. L Springs and W. H. Harned 
were accepted on the usual conditions. 

The Academy was represented at the banquet in celebration of 
the Centenary of the Adoption of the Federal Constitution by a 
committee consisting of Messrs Thomas Meehan, Jacob Binder and 
Theo. D. Rand. 

Nine of the portraits in oil belonging to the Academy have been 
loaned to the Academy of Fine Arts as a portion of the interesting 
collection of historical portraits now being exhibited to the publie. 

All of which is respectfully submitted. 


Epw. J. No.ay, 
Recording Secretary. 


REPORT OF THE CORRESPONDING SECRETARY. 


The duties of the Corresponding Secretary have shown but little 
variation during the past year, the letters received being almost 
entirely those of transmission of publications or acknowledgement 
of the reception of those sent by us. 

The plan adopted some time ago of sending our Proceedings by 
. mail, in parts as completed, has caused the number. of letters of 
acknowledgement to exceed those of transmittal. 

Publications acknowledged by circular letter, ; 64 
Those acknowledged by Postal Card, . ; : 32 
The latter about equally divided between native 

- and foreign societies. 
Letters of transmittal, . P , : : 28 

These are for the most part from societies and others who send 
through the International Exchange. 

Among the letters were eight asking the Academy to supply 
deficiencies. While it has been possible to reply favorably to the de- 
mand in nearly every case, some could not besotreated. Unfortunately 


408 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


some of our earlier volumes are either entirely or partly out of print, 
but it is hoped the finances of the Academy may permit republica- 
tion in the near future. 

During the year sixteen Correspondents have been elected and 
notification promptly sent. Responses have been received from 
fifteen, in several cases accompanied by gifts to the library or 
museum. 

The additions to the museum during the year have been of great 
value as will be learned from the Curators’ report. To the Curator- 
in-charge I must express my thanks for acknowledging in my behalf, 
the donations as received. 

Among the miscellaneous correspondence we have received noti- 
fication of the death of eminent students many of whom were 
numbered among our membership. 

A number of letters of slight interest have been referred to the 
members of the Bureau of Scientific Information or answered 
directly. 

Respectfully submitted, 
GEORGE H. Horn, M.D., 


Corresponding Secretary. 


REPORT OF THE LIBRARIAN. 


The additions made to the library during the year ending 
November 30, 1887 amount to 3380. They consist of 447 volumes, 
2908 pamphlets, part of periodicals and of works issued in numbers 
and 25 maps, sheets etc. 

A complete catalogue of these additions is appended. They have - 
been received from the following sources :— 


Societies, . . . . . . ~ ~» 1283 | Smithsonian Institution, 3 
Editors, . . . . 836 | Geological Survey of Russia, . 3 
Lave Williamson Fund, . 3 « 673° | Hon Chas MS Betts: 2 3 
SATIEHOTS, 50.) Ae Seecr A335 Wald Die We ou Ne Ruschenberger, 2 
Brazilian Government, 3s aps Sou) Angelo Heilpnn, 2 
Mr. John H. Redfield,. . . . 37 | U.S. War Department, c 2 
Wilson Fund, . 35 | Geological Survey of Portugal, . 2 
U.S: Department of ‘the Interior, 27 | Mexican Government, 2 
Executors of Dr. George Martin, 19 | Publishers, . : 2 
In Exchange,. . Pipes aL: Pennnsylvania State Board of 

U. S. Department of State, oS Veh) ee Health, . =... eee Y 
By Subscription, . . ail dy iat fhe OI) Alice Schomburgk, wos 2) ee 
H. B. M. Government,. . . . 101! Yale College, . «a. Oe a 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 409 
Geological Survey of Canada, 9 | Fish and Game a eens 
Thomas Meehan, 8 Mass, 1 
Geological Survey of Kentucky, Ba Gr Wie Carpenter & Co. 1 
Geological Survey of New Jersey, 7 | B. H. Warren, $ 1 
Geological Survey of India, 7 | Messrs Tiffany Sa Cowie. a 1 
U. S. Treasury Department, 7 | Department of Mines, Nova Scotia, 1 
Norwegian Government, i \e WWE. D2 Scott, 1 
United States Department of Agri- Chas. E. Smith, it 

culture, 6 | E. V. d’Invilliers, 1 
Geolgical Survey of New Zealand, 4 | Isaac Burk, il 
British Museum, . 4 | Robert Nebinger, 1 
U. S. Fish Commission, - 4 | Mrs. Joseph E. Mitchell, 1 
Minister of Public Works Pravices 4 


They were distributed to the several departments of the library 
as follows:— 


Journals, 2506 | Agriculture, 9 
Botany, 254 | Medicine, 8 
Geology, : 189 | Mammalogy, . 8 
General Natural History, - 101 | Helminthology, 7 
Conchology, . . . : . « 95 | Public Documents, 7 
Entomology, . . . . .  A6 | Ichthyology, 6 
Anatomy and Physiology, . ee owe) Chemistry. 6 
Voyages & Travels,. . . . 24 | Omithology, 4 
Anthropology, . . , . - . 19 | Geography, 4 
Bibliogmaphy,. . . . . . . #15.) Herpetology, . 1 
Pmeyclopedias, . . . . . =. 14 | Microscopy, ; 1 
Elysical science,  . . = . = 13 | Miscellaneous, (unclassified), 5 eR: 
HME EAIOGWe ns sl cr sok te AS 


The Academy is to be congratulated upon at last securing an 
almost complete set of De Martius’ Flora Brasiliensis from the 
government of Brasil. Our thanks are due Prof. Orville A. Derby 
for efficiently endorsing our repeated applications to the Ministry of 
Agriculture, Commerce and Public Works for this most important 
addition to the botanical library. From the parts received we have 
been enabled to bind eighteen volumes and efforts are being made to 
obtain the numbers required to complete the set to date. Among 
the other distinctively important works added during the year 
mention may be made of a complete set of Pfltiger’s Archiv, in forty 
volumes, and a beautiful colored copy of Sibthorpe’s Flora Graeca, 
ten volumes folio. The latter has been obtained partly through 
the I. V. Williamson Fund and partly by subscriptions from Messrs 
Thomas Meehan, Chas Schaffer, John H. Redfield, W.S. W. Rus- 
chenberger, Isaac C. Martindale, Aubrey H. Smith, Geo. H. Horn, 
Wm. C. Henszey, Wm. W. Jefferis, Jacob Binder and Geo. A. 
Binder. 


27 


410 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Special acknowledgments are also due to Mr. John H. Redfield 
for thirty-seven volumes of botanical works not before possessed by 
the Academy and treating for the most part of ferns; to the execu- 
tors of Dr. Geo. Martin for nine volumes on cryptogamic botany 
and to Her Britannic Majesty’s Government for the continuation of 
the invaluable reports of the Challenger Expedition, thirty-two 
volumes of which have been received. 

The accompanying list of accessions indicates our continued in- 
debtedness to the Isaiah V. Williamson Fund, which, after our 
exchanges, continues to be the most important source of the library’s 
growth. 

I am happy to be able to report that the crowded condition of the 
cases devoted to the journals has been in a measure relieved by the 
erection of about one thousand feet of additional shelving. Advan- 
tage has been taken of the increased accommodation to again revise 
the catalogue of periodicals. The work progresses very slowly in 
consequence of the absence of assistance and the limited time that 
can be given to other than current work. It is intended, however, 
as the revision progresses, to again apply to corresponding societies 
for such deficiencies as may still exist, repeated applications being 
sometimes necessary before a satisfactory return can be obtained. 
Although the applications sent out during the last two or three 
years have been productive of encouraging results, many societies 
have not been heard from either negatively or affirmatively, and 
these will receive special attention. 

I have been again indebted to friends of the Academy for the 
means of securing the services of Signore E. Fronani during the 
summer months. His entire time has been devoted to the work of 
transcribing my original card entries, and the new catalogue has 
progressed so far as to be in fit condition for use. The case for its 
reception was designed and its construction supervised by Mr. Jacob 
Binder, to whom the Academy is also indebted for the satisfactory 
completion of the additional library cases. The few cards remaining 
to be copied (next year, it is hoped) have been placed temporarily 
with the others and, as now arranged, the catalogue supercedes 
entirely the hand-lists of the special departments of the library for- 
merly in use, one defect of which, among many, was that the 
alphabetical arrangement could not be maintained for any length of 
time. In as much as it is easier to glance down a printed or written 
list than to turn over a number of cards it may be that there are 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 411 


certain inconveniences in the use of a card catalogue by specialists 
who, for the most part, desire to consult only the books belonging 
to their own department, but the accuracy of the alphabetical ar- 
rangement and the certainty of finding the entry in its proper place ’ 
with an indication of the position of the book in the library, more 
than counterbalance the disadvantages. 

Two hundred and thirty-four volumes have been bound during the 
year. They were mostly special works received in numbers and 
some I. V. Williamson journals. Hundreds of volumes of periodicals 
~ yet remain to be bound. An effort is being made to lessen the in- 
convenience of consulting these by glueing the numbers of each 
volume firmly together, but this cannot be considered more than a 
temporary expedient and it is earnestly hoped that means may be 
soon provided for their permanent arrangement. 

An interesting portrait in oil of Thomas Say, formerly one of the 
series belonging to Peale’s Museum, has been received from Mrs. 
Joseph E. Mitchell. 


All of which is respectfully submitted. 
Epw. J. Novan. 


Librarian. 


REPORT OF THE CURATORS. 


The Curators present the following statement of the Curator-in- 
Charge as their report for the year 1887 :— 

The Curator-in-Charge respectfully reports that the collections of 
the Academy are, generally speaking, in good condition, and that there 
has been but insignificant loss to the Museum through either care- 
lessness or unintentional neglect. The various departments of the 
institution have been more or less dependent for their development 
upon the volunteer labors of specialists in their several sections, 
and for the valuable assistance thus rendered the Curator-in-Charge 

desires to express his grateful acknowledgements. The thanks of 
the Academy are especially due to Mr. George W. Tryon, Jr., Conser- 
vator of the Conchological Section, to Mr. J. H. Redfield, Conserva- 
tor of the Herbarium, and to Mr. Jacob Binder, Conservator of the 
collection of minerals bequeathed to the Academy by the late 
Mr. Wm. S. Vaux, who have severally devoted much time and la- 
bor to the interests of the collections under their charge. To the 


412 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Entomological Section, likewise, acknowledgement is due for work 
done in connection with the caring for the collection of insects. 

In the departments other than those here specified the work has 
been done under the immediate superintendence of the Curator-in- 
Charge and his assistant, Mr. J. E. Ives, whose services were secured 
in theearly part of the year. As in previous years, the entire col- 
lection of alcoholics has been carefully overhauled, and specimens 
no longer serviceable—of which there were but few in number—re- 
moved from the bottles. 

Much the greater part of the Curator’s attention has been given 
to the collections of the main floor, which have been largely rear- 
ranged to the end of rendering them more accessible and of securing 
room for further collections.’ The large centre cases devoted to 
osteology have been turned lengthwise with the building, and a 
number removed to other parts of the hall, thereby necessitating an 
almost complete rearrangement of the collections contained therein. 
This has been accomplished with a nearer approach to system than 
has been possible heretofore. The bird and reptile skeletons have 
been removed to their respective departments on the first and second 
galleries, while the mammalian skeletons retain their former positions 
along the south wall. The greater number of these last have been 
carefully compared and redetermined, and the errors of previous de- 
terminations corrected and eliminated; it is believed that, with a 
few exceptions, concerning which there is no record, all the forms 
are now authoritatively determined, and arranged in accordance 
with the most approved system of classification. The nomenclature 
of Prof. Flower, Director of the British Museum, has been largely 
_ followed. 

One of the most important pieces of work of the year has been the 
preparation of a complete catalogue of mammalian osteology, for 
which the Academy, is principally indebted to Mr. Ives, the assist- 
ant to the Curator-in-Charge. The number of specimens therein re- 
corded is 925, divided as follows among the several orders :— 


Primates, . .°. > « »-.» » 109 | Rodentia, ;.. <7 ee seeeeeeencan 
Gannivorasse ee eae eee (all enicentatar PREP iin oc: lS: 
Ungulata and Proboscidea, . . 205 | Insectivora, .°. © 2) 
@heiroptera,s Gh 6G 26a SG 2 | Didelphya, . . \.e0e ee 
Cetacea,. . 2 =)» «» .» se )62 | Monotremata, 2) 1 
Sirenia, Shavit eck eee arene 9 


It will thus be seen that while some of the orders are largely repre- 
sented, others are very deficient, and require much in the way of addi- 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 413 


tion before they can be considered to be in any way sufficient. The 
Academy has received much assistance toward filling gaps from the 
Zoological Society of this city, which has on several occasions do- 
nated some of the rarer animals which, through death, were no 
longer serviceable in the Zoological Gardens. Among these may 
be enumerated a hippopotamus, kangaroo, wombat, echidna, ete. 
It is hoped that with more intimate relations between the two in- 
stitutions further advantages of this kind may be acquired. Itisa 
singular fact in connection with the development of an institution 
like the Academy, that while its collections frequently embrace 
numbers of specimens that are considered rare, and not ordinarily 
obtainable, other specimens, much more common, are largely or 
wholly wanting. Thus, in the case of our own institution, while 
there is what might be termed a superabundance of the skulls of 
tigers, bears and wolves, there is not a single complete skeleton 
of the ordinary cow or ox, sheep or goat; and it was only during 
the course of the present year that the Academy obtained, through 
purchase ($100), the skeleton of the American bison. The disartic- 
ulated parts of a second individual were received at about the same 
time from the Smithsonian Institution at Washington, through the 
good offices of the late Prof. Spencer F. Baird. It is especially de- 
sirable that the commoner animals should have a representation in 
the museum, and it is earnestly to be wished that the museum fund 
may be so far increased as to permit of purchases in this direction. 

In the department of Ornithology, the Academy has profited 
through the services of a special taxidermist, Mr. I. S. Reiff, who 
has, with a fair amount of care, examined the greater number of 
the 30,000 birds in the collection, applying arsenical poisoning and 
insect-powder where necessary, and readjusting the plumage of par- 
tially mutilated specimens. The total number of birds marked out 
as no longer serviceable for museum purposes is some 12 or 13, a 
very insignificant number when the extent of the collection is taken 
into account, and when it is remembered that this represents a 
destruction, not only for a single year, but for several years past. 
The immunity from insect depredations is not a little remarkable, 
seeing how imperfect the ornithological cases appear to be in com- 
parison with those which more modern methods have succeeded in 
producing. An application of pure naphthaline in cores will be at- 
tempted this year as a further preventive of destruction. The fol- 
lowing list indicates the species of birds which have been removed 


414 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


from the cases as above stated: Treron aromatica (Java), Treron 
aromatica (Ambunensis, Java), Chasmarhynchus variegatus (Brazil), 
Pitta cerulia (Java), Cassicus hemorrhous (8. Amer.), Aleopus picot- 
des (Kast Indies), Turdus sp.? (New Jersey), Thryothrus luscinia, 
Icterus Girardii (Guatemala), undet. (East Indies), and Spermestes 
Poensis (Fernando Po). 

The Ornithological department has recevied valuable and exten- 
sive accessions during the year, the more important being a collec- 
tion of skins from the collection of Dr. H. B. Butcher, presented in 
the name of J. Dickinson Sergeant, and a like collection presented 
by Dr. W. L. Abbott of this city. The latter, consisting principally 
of birds of the United States, the West India Islands, and South 
and Central America, is estimated to number between two and three 
thousand skins, mostly in a very good state of preservation. These, 
for want of space-room, have not yet been definitely located, and it 
is imperative that some immediate provision be made for their safe- 
keeping. 

To the departments of Geology, Mineralogy and Paleontology 
there have been a number of additions, in the main of no very great 
importance, except in so far as pertains to the specimens purchased 
by the Wm. 8. Vaux fund. These are referred to in the report of 
the special conservator, herewith appended. The extensive collec- 
tions of Florida fossils and rocks, which were obtained in the early 
part of last year, and which, for want of case room, had been, dur- 
ing study, temporarily deposited in the room’ properly belonging to 
Archeology and Ethnology, are now in a condition to be placed in 
their proper position, a number (10) of new cases having recently been 
added to the main floor. By their addition the collection of ter- 
tiary invertebrate fossils of the Academy becomes by far the most 
important of any in the country, and falls probably but little below 
that of any in the world. Valuable accessions to the paleontolog- 
ical collections are an almost complete skull, leg bones, ribs, etce., of 
a Mastodon, found near Pemberton, N. J., which were generously 
donated to the institution by J. Coleman Saltar, of Pemberton, and 
Emlen McConnell, of Philadelphia, two young students of geology 
who first called attention to the interesting find. This is the most 
perfect specimen of the animal that has been found in the State 
during a period of some forty years. 


There have been but few additions to the department of Arch- 
eology, and attention is called to the report of the Professor of 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 415 


Ethnology and Archeology, who deplores that for want of room he 
should be compelled to decline donations to this section of his de- 
partment. The condition of overcrowding is, unfortunately, only 
too true for almost all'{the other departments, and the necessity for 
an extension to the present building becomes more pressing every 
day. Unless assistance is rendered in this direction the collections 
of the Academy, which are of their kind probably still the most ex- 
tensive and important in the country, must cease to grow. An 
appeal to the Legislature of the State, made in the early part of the 
year, for aid in constructing an annex in which to exhibit the 
natural history resources of the State of Pennsylvania and the ex- 
tensive collection of the State Geological Survey—deposited in the 
cellar of the Academy—was favorably reported upon in Committee, 
but failed of its purpose by reason of a design to construct a Survey 
Museum in the State Capital. The encouragement and endorsement 
which the Academy’s petition met from many of the most 
influential citizens of Pennsylvania—Congressional representatives, 
merchants, manufacturers, and those most interested in the develop- 
ment of the natural history resources of the State—lead to the hope 
that at no very distant day that assistance may be obtained which has 
so long been needed. In the meantime it is earnestly to be hoped that 
he patriotic instincts of the citizens of Philadelphia will generously 
assert themselves, and not allow that institution to go in want which 
has cast so much lustre, not only upon the science of the city, but 
upon the science of tlte whole country. 

In its educational workings the Academy is doing much good. 
The museum has been thrown open free to the classes of all institu- 
tions of learning, and the collections are largely made use of by 
schools both in and out of the city. The attendance at the class 
lectures, as well as participation in the field-excursions in connection 
with these, is also considerable, and shows that the facilities for 
study and work afforded by the Academy are largely appreciated. 
The course of popular evening lectures which, on the recommenda- 
tion of the professors, and with the approval of the Council, was 
inaugurated in the spring of last year, has proved successful beyond 
expectation, and has led to the preparation of a more extended 
course, now in process of execution. Unfortunately, the hall of the 
Academy is not well suited to the delivery of lectures to large 
audiences, and hence no absolute satisfaction can be given toa large 
proportion of the listeners. But the character of the attendance 
speaks well for the interest in the work. 


416 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


In connection with the work of facilitating study in the several 
departments of natural history, the Curator-in-Charge desires to 
call attention to a synoptic collection of minerals, rocks, and fossils, 
which has been arranged on the main floor as a practical key or 
cuide to geological inquiry and to the various text-books that have 
been prepared upon the subject. The arrangement of the collection, 
which is contained in ten table-cases, is approximately as follows: 
rock-forming minerals, accessory minerals in rocks, ores, rocks proper, 
rock-structures, distinctive groups of fossils, and the genera of recent 
shells. It is thought that through a collection of this kind much 
valuable assistance can be given to the student, to whom the large 
general collections of the Academy can be of but little service. 

Specimens for study have during the year been loaned to Profs. 
Scott and Osborn, of Princeton, N. J., Prof. R. P. Whitfield, of 
New York, and Prof. O. C. Marsh, of New Haven. 

In conclusion, the Curator-in-Charge desires to call attention to 
three pressing wants of the Academy: 1. The absolute need of an 
extension to the present building, wherein to store the rapidly 
increasing collections, and to accommodate the material already in 
possession that can no longer find proper place for exhibition. 
2. An amphitheatre or lecture-hall suitable for large audiences ; 
and 38. A museum fund, wherewith to purchase such needed speci- 
mens for the Museum as do not come in the regular way of donation. 
It is also earnestly recommended that some provision be made 
toward permitting access to the Museum on Sundays. It cannot be 
denied that a large part of the population of our city is debarred 
from the advantages offered by the Academy by reason of the in- 
stitution being closed on the only day which is free to the artisan, 
merchant or mechanic. Complaint in this regard is frequently 
made, and it is much to be wished that the Academy may at an 
early day meet the generous demand that is made upon it. The 
additional expense that would be entailed upon the institution 
through such opening, while beyond the resources available at pres- 
ent, must necessarily be slight, and it is but fair to assume that such 
assistance might be obtained as will permit of the project being car- 
ried into execution. 

Very respectfully, 
ANGELO HEILPRIN, 


Curator-in- Charge. 
JosEPH LEIDY, 


Ch’n Curators. 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 417 


REPORT OF THE CURATOR OF THE WILLIAM &. 
VAUX COLLECTIONS. 


The Curator of the William 8. Vaux collections respectfully 
submits his fifth annual report to the Council of the Academy :— 

The collections are in good order and condition. No change has 
been made since the report of 1886, except such as would necessarily 
result from the introduction of the new specimens added to the 
collections. 

During the year 156 specimens were purchased at a cost of $638.00. 
To accommodate the increase, $44.60 have been expended for two 
new cases. 

The collections consist at present as follows :— 
Number of mineral specimens as per report of 1886, d 6,630 


Purchased during the year ending November 30, . 5 156 
Total, : , : : : 4 6,786 
Archeological specimens (same as reported in 1886), —.. 2,940 


The growth of the collections since they came into the Academy’s 
possession has been as follows :— 


Specimens purchased in 1884, __.. : ; : : 60 
Specimens purchased in 1885, .. : : : : 104 
Specimens purchased in 1886, : : ; , 114 
Specimens purchased in 1887, _.. ; : ‘ , 156 
Total, : : : : : 5 ‘ c 434 
The aggregate cost of these has been. ; ‘ $2086.70 


Among those purchased during the present year most worthy of 
special notice may be mentioned a Stalagmite of Aragonite. This 
specimen measures 4 ft. 4 in. in height, and weighs about 100 pounds. 
It was taken from a cavern in the Organ Mountain, New Mexico, 
and is believed to be an unusually fine example of stalagmitic for- 
mation. Other interesting specimens are a fine group of Rutiles 
from Georgia, remarkable for their high lustre and sharp angles of 
crystallization; a large specimen of Wulfenite from Arizona, the 
stone matrix of which is 6 by 8 inches, coated over with beautiful 
red translucent crystals of Molybdate of lead; a large specimen of 
Stibnite from Japan, weighing 125 pounds, consisting of a group of 


418 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


70 or 80 well terminated crystals of Antimony Sulphide, with beau- 
tiful modifications; and several specimens of Azurite and Malachite 
from Arizona. 
Respectfully submitted, 
JACOB BINDER, 
Curator. 


REPORT OF THE BIOLOGICAL AND MICRO- 
SCOPICAL SECTION. 


During the year 17 stated meetings were held with an average 
attendance of 10 members. 

The Annual Exhibition was held Dec. 9th, 1886 with the ‘aaa 
success. 

One member and eight contributors were elected during the year. 

The deaths of Dr. N. A. Randolph and of Paul P. Keller were 
announced. ) 

The following are the more important subjects under discussion 
during the year:— 

December 6, 1886. Recent advances in Embryology, by Prof. 
J. A. Ryder. 

December 6, 1886.  Fructification in the Algae, by Dr. L. 
Brewer Hall. 

January 3, 1887. Observations upon Trichia scabra, by Harold 
Wingate. 

January 3, 1887. Demonstration of Prof. Ryder’s ribbon cutting 
Microtome. 

January 17, 1887. Observations upon the eggs of the Skate, by 
Prof. J. A. Ryder. 

February 9, 1887. Upon the best methods of making Cells, by 
Dr. L. Ashley Faught. 

February 9, 1887. The blastodermic layers in the yolk of different 
animals, by Prof. J. A. Ryder. 

February 21, 1887. The hairs and spines of Onosmodium Vir- 
giniana and other plants, by Dr. J. B. Brinton. 

February 21, 1887. Experiments with the moth larva in refer- 
ence to the manner in which they injure wood fibres, by George 
B. Cock. 

March 7, 1887. Experiments with the moth larva and Cock- 
roach with referrence to the manner in which they injure wool 
fibres, by George B. Cock. 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 419 


April 4, 1887, Upon the anatomy of the sexual apparatus of 
the Bee, by Prof. J. A. Ryder. 

April 4, 1887. Description of a new Microtome for making 
large sections of the brain ete., by Prof. J. A. Ryder. 

April 18, 1887. The hearing organ of Mysis flexuosa, by 
by Harold Wingate. 

April 18, 1887. Hemiarcyria serpula, by Dr. George A. Rex. 

April 18, 1887. Structure of the leaf of Deutzia, by Dr. J. B. 
Brinton. 

April 18, 1887. Anatomy of the leg of the Honey Bee, by Dr. 
L. Brewer Hall. 

April 18, 1887. The making of wax cells, by John C. Wilson. 

June 6, 1887. Karyokinesis, by Prof. J. A. Ryder. 

September 19, 1887. The evolution of an eight-limbed verte- 

brate, by Prof. J. A. Ryder. 
' September 19, 1887. The warts upon the legs of the Horse, by 
Prof. Harrison Allen. 

October 3, 1887. The development of the ovum in the Field 
Mouse, by Prof. J. A. Ryder. 

October 17, 1887. Placentation in animals, by Prof. J. A. 
Ryder. 

On October 17, a course of lectures to be delivered during the 
winter was arranged by the lecture committee. The first one by 
Prof. J. A. Ryder upon “The two great Plans of Animal Organiza- 
tion” was given in the hall of the Academy Monday, November 
21, 1887. 


Very respectfully, 
Rosert J. Hess, 
Recorder. 


REPORT OF THE CONCHOLOGICAL SECTION. 


The Recorder of the Conchological Section respectfully reports 
that during the year past, such Conchological papers as have been 
accepted have been published by the Academy as heretofore. 

The Section has lost by death, one member, Isaac Lea, LL. D. 
who died in last December at the advanced age of ninety four years. 
At a special meeting of the section held Dec. 14th, 1886 the follow- 
ing minute was adopted and by direction transmitted to his family. 


420 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


“The Republic of Natural Sciences has lost a generous friend and an 
efficient workman by the death of Dr. Isaac Lea. His services to 
the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, have extended 
through seventy-one years from June 1815. He was one of the 
founders of the Conchological Section, Dec. 1866, and was its first 
Director. During a period of over fifty years he gave his time and 
talents, his labor, influence and money in aiding the progress of 
Conchology in its several departments and especially in that of the 
fresh water mollusks. In this he was leader and master, and among 
the first in authority. His name is conspicuous wherever Con- 
chology is studied on account of the valuable services he has 
rendered in this department of the Natural Sciences. 

His happy life was prolonged far beyond the common lot. We 
sincerely deplore his loss. Our sympathies are with his family. 
We place this record on our minutes in testimony of our sense of 
his high and in every respect exemplary character and conduct.” 

Mr. G. W. Tryon Jr., Conservator, reports as follows :— 

“The presentation by Mrs. Susan D. Brown of Princeton N. J., 
of the extensive and valuable collection of pulmoniferous land shells 
made by her late son Albert D. Brown is the principal event in the 
history of our section during the year. Mr. Brown, a well known 
conchologist and one of the founders of this Section, by devoting 
his attention to a single great group of the mollusca succeeded in 
amassing a collection which, for the completeness of its suites and 
beauty of arrangement ranked easily among the best in the world. 
His mother, anxious to place these treasures where they would be 
most useful, offered them to us subject to no restriction whatever. 

Upon consideration of the extent and condition of the collection, 
your conservator decided that no portion of the mounted series 
should be excluded from our cases; for although we already pos- 
sessed a large proportion of the species, the localities were in most 
cases different, and the specimens frequently much finer than ours. 
Hundreds of the species were, however, new to us. The mounting 
and labelling of the Brown shells was confided to Mr. Frank Stout, 
and this duty, which has occupied his time for the major portion of 
the year, has been very acceptably performed. The collection num- 
bers 5404 trays and labels, containing 19,593 specimens. Mrs. 
Brown also presented the fine microscope used by her late son. A 
suitable inscription has been engraved upon this instrument, which 
is intended for the use of members of the section and conchological 
students generally. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 421 


Other important accessions include suites of the land shells of 
China from B. Schmacker and Rev. M. Heude, those from the latter 
being a set of his types, a collection of Philippine and two of 
Polynesian shells obtained by purchase, a series of the shells dredged 
in southern American waters by Dr. Wm. H. Rush, U.S. N. includ- 
ing a number of recently described new species, a collection from 
Canton, Ills. from J. Wolf, and a large collection of Iowa shells from 
B. Shimek. Our American suites have continued to be enriched, 
as heretofore, by the gifts of numerous friends. In all 47 additions 
from 31 sources have been made aggregating 739 lots and 3699 
specimens (see Additions to Museum.) These have all been labelled 
and are incorporated in the collection ee now embraces 51,327 
trays and labels and 189,150 specimens.” 

Five members and fourteen Ser rape neepte have been elected 
during the year. 

No changes have been made in the By-Laws of the section. 

The officers for 1888 are :— 


Director, . ; : . W.S. W. Ruschenberger. 
Vice-Director, . . . John Ford. 

Recorder, . ; : . §. Raymond Roberts. . 
Secretary, . : : . John H. Redfield. 
Treasurer, . : F . Wm. L. Mactier. 
TAbrarian, . ; : . Edward J. Nolan. 
Conservator, : Geo. W. Tryon, Jr. 


Respectfully milftorteed, 
S. RaymMonp RoBeErts, 
Recorder. 


REPORT OF THE ENTOMOLOGICAL SECTION. 


The Recorder of the Entomological Section, would state that the 
year now closing, has been one of advanced success. The meetings 
have shown a marked improvement in the attendance of the mem- 
bers, also in the increased interest in the proceedings. 

Much valuable information to Entomologists has been given, 
through the remarks and addresses made by those present. Dr. 
Horn has especially studied to assist all who were interested in the 
special branch of Coleoptera. The section has held seven meetings 
in the year, at which various entomological matters have been 
discussed. 


422 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


The American Entomological Society has been able during the 
year to publish about 225 pages of its Transactions, and in addition 
thereto has issued a supplementary volume, containing 351 pages, 
making a total amount of about 575 pages of printed matter issued. 

The collections have been cared for by the custodian and curator, 
and are in a remarkably good condition. 

The following are the officers elected for the ensuing year. 


Director, . : : ; . Geo. H. Horn, M.D. 
Vice-Director, . ; ; . Rev. H. C. McCook, D. D. 
Recorder, . ; g : . J. H. Ridings. 

Treasurer, . E. T. Cresson. 


TE cparalle submitted, 
J. H. Rrprnes, 
Recorder. 


REPORT OF THE BOTANICAL SECTION. 


The Botanical Section respectfully reports that at the annual 
election for the coming year, the following officers were elected :— 


Director, : : . Dr. W.S8. W. Ruschenberger. 
Vice-Director, : 4 . Thomas Meehan. 

Recorder, ; : ; . Dr. Charles Schaffer. 

Cor. Secretary and Treasurer,. Isaac C. Martindale. 
Conservator, . : ; . John H. Redfield. 


The Section is out of debt and has a balance with its Treasurer. 

The meetings have been held regularly on the appointed evenings, 
with a full average attendance, and honored at times by distinguished 
visitors. At every meeting communications have been received 
and discussed, and some of the more important have been printed in 
the Proceedings of the Academy. 

The Herbarium continues the encouraging growth reported for 
several years, the past year being perhaps still more encouraging 
than the others. Through the attention of the Conservator, John 
H. Redfield, aided by Mr. Burk, everything is distributed as fast as 
received, and the record shows that the collection now embraces of 
flowering plants and ferns a total of 27,267 species out of a possible 
100,000 known to Botanists. 1078 were new additions of the past 
season. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 423 


The Conservator’s account of our progress in detail is attached as 
part of this report. 
Respectfully submitted, 
THomAs MEEHAN, 
Vice-Director. 

Conservator’s Report for 1887.—The Conservator of the Botanical 
Section reports that the donations to the Herbarium during the 
year closing December 12th, are estimated to be 7921 species, of 
which 2245 are Phanerogams and Ferns, 5601 are Fungi and 75 are 
Lichens. Of the 2245 species of phanerogamic plants and ferns, 
1078 are believed to be new to our collection, 98 of them represent- 
ing new genera. 1099 are North American, 611 are from Mexico 
and South America, 64 are from the Eastern Continent and 471 are 
Australian. What portion of the Fungi may be new to the collec- 
tion cannot be estimated until the completion of the catalogue of 
this Order now in progress. 

For the principal part of the large additions to the Academy’s 
collection of Fungi, we are indebted to Mrs. Anna T. Martin, widow 
of the late Dr. Geo. Martin of West Chester, who has presented to 
us the entire collection made by her husband, consisting of 4040 
specimens neatly mounted in pockets and placed in boxes, and all 
numbered to correspond with MSS. catalogues accompanying, 
These were mostly collected by Ravenel, Rehm, Kunze, Rabenhorst, 
and Winter and by Dr. Martin himself. The donation also included 
Centuries I to XVII of Ellis’ North American Fungi, of which 15 
Centuries are duplicates to those possessed by us. Drs. Rex and 
Wingate have also kindly presented Centuries XVIII and XIX of 
the same series making it complete to the present time. These im- 
portant additions taken in connection with the earlier collections of 
Schweinitz, Ravenel, Michener and others, make this department of 
our Herbarium of unusual value, and call for thorough re-arrange- 
ment and critical examination of our material and the preparation 
of such a catalogue of our Fungi, as shall make the whole readily 
accessible and useful to students. This task has, by the Section, been 
committed to Messrs. Stevenson, Rex, Brinton and Wingate, and 
we may hope it will be completed within another year. 

The number of species of phanerogams and ferns, represented in 
our Herbarium at date of last report, was . , : ABO So 
to which add the estimated accessions of the past year . 1,078 
and we have the estimated present total . : 5 . 27,267 


424 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Among the additions of the past year worthy of special notice are 
the following, for which we are indebted to members of the Section :— 
four remittances from Baron F. von Miller of Melbourne, Australia, 
through Mr. Meehan, containing 471 species of Australian plants, 
of which 310 are new to the collection, 52 of them representing new 
genera :—a collection made by Dr. Palmer in the Mexican State of 
Jalisco, in 1886, embracing 510 species, of which one-half were new 
to us :—and a first instalment of the plants collected by N. N. Rusby 
in Chili, Bolivia and Brazil in 1885 and 1886, consisting of about 
450 species. Most of the latter are yet undetermined except as to genus, 
but it is estimated that about one-half are new to us, many of them 
being yet undescribed. 

The time and labor required for the proper care of the new addi- 
tions and for their incorporation into the Herbarium, have some- 
what retarded the work of mounting the North American portion of 
it, nevertheless material progress has been made. All of the Poly- 
petalous and Monopetalous orders are now mounted and some portions 
of the remainder, leaving less than one-fourth of the work yet unac- 
complished. In all the work that has been performed, the Conser- 
vator has been greatly aided by the efficient services of Mr. Isaac 
Burk. 

In order to provide space for the Martin collection of Fungi, it 
became absolutely necessary to make some disposal of a large amount 
of duplicate plants, which had been gradually accumulating through 
a long period of years, many of them of considerable value, others 
in bad condition. These by vote of the Section, have been sent to 
Bryn Mawr College on terms believed to be mutually advantageous, 
and the proceeds will be used for the increase of the Herbarium. 

A complete list of the additions accompanies this report, and will 
appear in its proper place, under the head of “Additions to the 
Museum.” 


Respectfully submitted, 
JoHN. H. REDFIELD, 
Conservator. 


REPORT OF THE MINERALOGICAL AND 
GEOLOGICAL SECTION. 


The Mineralogical and Geological Section would respectfully re- 
port to the Academy, that a number of meetings have been held 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 425 


during the year, but that owing to absence of members and other 
causes, the attendance and interest has not been as great as in former 
years, nor have the additions to the collections been as large, ex- 
cepting those to the Vaux collection. 

It would also report that the officers elected for the ensuing year, 
are as follows: 


Director, . : ; ; : ; . Theo. D. Rand. 
Vice-Director, . : : : , . W. W. Jefteris. 
Recorder and Secretary, . : : . Charles Sciffer. 
Treasurer, . : : : : 5 . John Ford. 

Conservator, : . W. W. Jefteris. 


Respectfully submitted, 
THeEo. D. Rann, 
Director. 
CuHAs. SCHAFFER, 
Recorder. 


REPORT OF THE PROFESSOR OF INVERTEBRATE 
PALEONTOLOGY. 


The Professor of Invertebrate Paleontology respectfully reports 
that during the year he has conducted a course of practical instruc- 
tion in geology and paleontology, the course comprising some twenty- 
five lectures in the class-room and nine field demonstrations. The 
attendance in the lecture-room was about forty, and in the field 
thirty or more. Much good work was done in the field, the two ex- 
cursions to the marl diggings in the southern part of New Jersey, 
adding considerably to our knowledge of the Tertiary fauna of the 
State. Thirty species not hitherto recorded had been identified, 
and three new forms determined. The existence of the Newer 
Miocene deposits had also been determined by one of the members 
of the class, Mr. Lewis Woolman, who has published a paper on the 
subject in the Proceedings of the Academy. The undersigned has 
Fikewise prepared a paper upon the New Jersey Miocene fauna, giv- 
ing a complete list of the Miocene Molluscan species known to date. 
The excursion supplementary to the general course, extended over a 
period of nineteen days, comprising the region between the Del- 
aware Water Gap and the Catskill Mts., and was participated in by 


fifteen students. 
28 


426 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887, 


The collections in the department of Invertebrate Paleontology 
have received a number of accessions during the year, but none of 
very great importance. Attention is called in the report of the 
Curators to the addition of a number of new cases to the main floor 
of the Museum, which will now permit of the definite location of the 
Academy’s share of the extensive series of fossils collected in Florida 
in the early part of last year, and which, during study, had been 
temporarily deposited in the room pertaining to Ethnology and 
Archeology. The arrangement of a synoptic geological and paleon- 
tological collection, designed as a “key” or practical manual for the 
student, is also indicated in the Curator’s report. 

The collections in general have been studied by a number ot 
students from the city schools, and material from them has been sent 
to Prof. R. P. Whitfield, of New York, to assist in the preparation 
of an extensive work on the fossil invertebrate fauna of the State of 
New Jersey. 

Very respectfully, 
ANGELO HEILPRIN, 
Prof. of Invertebrate Paleontology. 


REPORT OF THE PROFESSOR OF INVERTEBRATE 
ZOOLOGY. 


The Professor of Invertebrate Zoology respectfully reports, that 
during the past year he has delivered a series of ten lec- 
tures on the “Sense Organs in the Animal Kingdom,” besides hav- 
ing conducted a class in animal dissection during the spring months. 
In the autumn he inaugurated a class in practical comparative his- 
tology, which at present numbers six students, meeting once a week, 
on Saturdays. 

A course of some five lectures is intended to be given during 
January and February of the coming year, on “Certain Chapters in 
Zoological Philosophy.” 

The additions to the Museum have not been very numerous nor 
especially important, although comprising a number of interesting 
forms that have been heretofore wanting. Much improvement 
has been made by the Curator-in-Charge, in the more systematic 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 427 


arrangement of the collections, and it is hoped in a very short time 
a regular zoological sequence may be established. 
Very respectfully, 
BENJAMIN SHARP, 
Professor of Invertebrate Zoology. 


REPORT OF THE PROFESSOR OF MINERALOGY. 


The Professor of Mineralogy respectfully reports that since his 
last published report he has delivered in the Hall of the Academy 
a course of twenty-flve lectures on Mineralogy, to a class of some 
thirty persons. Field excursions and lectures in the neighborhood 
of the city were given, as well as practical instruction in the labora- 
tory of the Academy. During the past two years no lectures were 
given on account of absence in Europe, the undersigned being en- 
gaged during the winters in petrological studies at the University of 
Heidelberg, and during the summers at geological researches in 
Great Britain and on the continent. It is intended to deliver a 
course of illustrated lectures upon Microscopical Petrology during 
the present winter. 

As shown by the accompanying report of the Curators, the min- 
eralogical collection of the Academy has been enriched by a num- 
ber of valuable additions. 

Respectfully submitted, 
H. Carviti Lewis, 
Professor of Mineralogy. 


REPORT OF THE PROFESSOR OF ETHNOLOGY AND 
ARCH HOLOGY. 


During the past year a private course of six lectures were deliv- 
ered by me on Anthropology and several on Archeology in the pop- 
ular course. They were well attended, and there have been many 
indications that these subjects and those of pre-historic man and 
Ethnology, which are properly branches of it, are exciting more and 
more attention, both in the American scientific world at large and 
particularly in this community and among members of the Academy. 


428 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


The proposition has been urged by several members that a section 
be formed especially devoted to these studies. If the time is not 
already ripe for this, it undoubtedly will be soon. 

In my last report, the attention of the Academy was called to the 
insufficient accommodations now provided for the Archeological 
and Ethnological collections of the Academy, and a resolution was 
passed asking more specific statements on this point. The facts are 
these: The present collection is scattered throughout the building, 
portions of it being in every room where there are any collections 
at all. Many of the objects are crowded together in space too re- 
stricted to allow of their proper display. Many have to be stored 
away in drawers or closed cases where the public or even students 
can derive no advantage from them whatever. It has been found 
impossible to arrange them in any satisfactory manner. In order to 
accomplish this a much larger space should be assigned this branch 
than it now occupies, and all the objects properly belonging to it 
should be collected and disposed in the most illustrative manner. 
The plan of such an arrangement should be distixictly the Ethnolog- 
ical plan, not that adopted in the National Museum at Washington, 
which for scientific purposes is the worst conceivable. 

A great advantage which such increased space and scientific dis- 
play would have would be to render manifest in what departments 
- of anthropology the Academy is deficient, and would stimulate 
members and their friends to supply such deficiencies. This would 
not be difficult to accomplish. On several occasions gentlemen 
have offered excellent collections either for gift or for deposit in the 
Academy, provided we could give them fair space for display. I 
have felt obliged to decline such offers as I knew that with the space 
at my command it was not possible to satisfy the reasonable expec- 
tations of the donors. : 

The additions during the year to the department under my charge 
have neither been numerous nor specially important, the most note- 
worthy being a collection of Peruvian mummies and crania, pre- 
sented by Messrs. G. Y. and W. H. McCracken. 

Respectfully submittrd, 
D. G. Briyton, 
Professor of Ethnology and Archeology. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 429 


SUMMARY OF THE REPORT OF WM. C. HENSZEY, 


TREASURER, 
For THE YEAR Enpinea Noy. 30, 1887. 
Dr. 

SR OMeU OAL GD BEES Son Mecsa cows seastseutansaeas esceieusaecsshnes $110 00 
Se CCOntrIMGtLONS(SENII-ANUUal). ..:5sce0ssa00s spseasencaconanssesee 1589 16 
Sereno NCIMDETSH IPSec cs vem sive sa vawtansledsecsncindcs cieutersenseseue 100 00 
Pee MISSIONS tO MIUSEWMs..<..222-0 5 cesscasenee <= esse crcsetsveees! 292 95 
«« Publication Committee—Sales of Proceedings, Journal, 

(31K ace, canon those Oasabbao Canad eacbnopopgngon6dida Coco Ce ER A BCOBONE 504 12 
€ Microscopical and Biological Section—Donation......... 50 00 
Seeiate LAK. OM WIOMOARESL...Waivcestvscu vorvasaotereveresccesssase 113 10 
Pam VIISCellAMCOUStesseemectencensaeosemamece rents soctetes erence es 16 40 
pe lc CLUTCHMEESerseaarcctamscacesatetuecrcaseserenendcemercsess cceees 370 75 
“« Estate Isaac Lee dec’d., Contribution for Dr. Genth’s 

Plt eSreseta den ren eh arent rstses pee suet patton ve seaceseks vatee sk 96 50 
SMO UICATE PS OOKSeccvciscosisisescetculscosacssiesccarcesetsscaciveccene 1 25 
poeel Mere st OMMlMVEStMENtS ..2c= + ssiccvecnessisvacceccl aeaneass«sens es 2306 83 
«* Interest on Money awaiting Investment...............0seee 1097 13 
sompivelita loatorae eal MHisCatesstctsh nce sscsees\oucesecacerioer ceases 1859 33 
« Wilson Fund, toward Salary of Librarian................00 800 00 
«« Investment Fund, amt. transferred.........sscessceeecescseees 4000 00 
ee MNSeMmeninds amt. transterredcs.ccssenscccscessssercerece 105 00 

$12912 52 
Cr. 

By Balance overdrawn from last account.........scecssscseeeees $1237 92 
See ciel LLCS pm) AMMLOLS «(EC crea ceasao oicecese sccesncianaecadeseccsseceres 38403 56 
Printing and Binding Proceedings, etc........-.-+-r0.0-+c-cs< 707 85 
SMTi SANG StatONEeKys...nsc2cesoseedecedsoteede=stosckesseees 294 71 
PeBING PAIS acca suceeccatectstecs|eseaveeadcerelsasseoudeesiecaaste asses 450 92 
Paptslates ANGE NETAVIN OS) caencscwecs sa(dedo ee cicceeesersassseescsacs 242 10 
PORE Aen don ainasteesatinevisioee eleesiewaeliotee se sesaese sca apeceercee guagers 94 29 
SERBEOSLADE: cas anieswcesls sss cicinntnias aruislse cuss aines asseseaseuviedsenecteeers 180 54 
REBAC OA eer wettcce aces vaisessiana ters ussies ciissucawawoasvetiscsedgswaeteese 867 50 
pm Cards, rays and BOXES. ..cstne- Seve ceraspanesanesee eres seers 139 08 
PeMBLTISTIT AT CO sansa feneonsisss sdoccelsesiacscndsndecwesaccousessaueeisecs 55 00 
BaD OOKS oe ccccnes cassrecinesecscsahecsccncs se smetacenessssdaastessusece : 18 00 
« State Taxes on Mortgage Investments...........0ce+secssooes 122 85 : 
SEMIN VALCIMINEN[S aarreelsjsoeaiiesardocnes tne aeis sensisnaideaine seoeen eseeneee 30 50 
See MaSCelAT COUSsssccestssessiensted vesceciescos cceasiwoes secoeessccres 910 88 
SEMAN IALSecaddeccsrere set ncset cians Sense desesoneeccrece seensenodereee 29 75 
Bee UOUTSINO pS CCIE US:stccactschere ase acescseecesoeecercet nese nce 49 10 
Pam eCulne Mees: palG tOMPLOLESSONSH- aceaiseueseee =pcsaceseeece sree 307 27 
ae ASCS ial Ge) FAW ETS + scia stssesceee aaase ce cee secrsstecesterence eee 571 25 
“« Taxes and Water Rents 1887, Real Estate.......2...0...000 338 85 
& Repairs and Expenses, Real Pstate:.......s...2s-----saccorne 1255 04 
‘© Life Memberships transferred to Investment Fund........ 100 00 

10904 96 


IBAA C Oks secccuslecsnscece asi cases tecetoces suceees teste ces $2007 56 


430 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


I. V. WILLIAMSON LIBRARY FUND 


Investment Pund> amt, transferredscsss>..ccccesccseoonesesesaeceesasdnseeeeeeen $1750 00 

BOOKS ccvecctssssimecssswersumensece cass lnsddsoe sededy dnesevedeewadases seek secemnanaem 1516 40 

Repairs to. Honsesis2<:yses aesdeevsensqactacsses cbeaueieess sraeceeente eae 889 14 

slaxessandeWiatermments eters dscns cacsencees/dosemesesiesenessasaq cartes tess 194 93 

BINGING 223s sdeissesenvus senvesees'sdddescorseveassaetensaccnkenaess -seeneeemaa tan 97 95 

Collectingrcsscccssesemacesssetcesevenesss ssesesecuncaseceteacosen= sete sesenceeen eens 83 35 
‘ $4031 77 

Balance perlastystatemlentuanesacessecerssae-oeseesensess saeeemceers $2023 58 

Rents! Collected: ../usccs-vssccccacassccceseaduanvetcensneavcirsereseraes 1003 50 

Ground Rents: Collected: .222...css.ssessssotassssassecsastetesecnace 697 09 


—— _ 3724 17 


Balance OVELArA Ws «.e0scse icowaciearescccenssececsrqcscuaepssostsaasenenemes $ 307 60 


Balance overdrawn as per last statement........cssse:ecesescsrssececescaseseens $ 147 08 

BOOKS? Se ccs.ccesva'sncdceeseacrmacs staat aessenacecioae tre ases spate ccdee terete eeeeeemetne 117 61 

BAIN Bs. ncaa es s s'vagedsebeobne aogn as sive siateaeease aes sacesancatns sea eam 18 00 

Cash transferred to General Account toward Salary of Librarian,........ 300 00 

$ 582 69 

ess Income from. Investments:..<...s+cseccosossaccceves cccecneeseocteemenanmaae 525 00 

Balance Overdrawil..:<sewesssavenecsovecesccises sss ove teewientae Siccecwoense $ 57 69 

JESSUP FUND. (For Assistance of Students.) 

Tnterestion: Investments: ;>ssascacaceseeceoecvele decsieccass eves ccebeene taeeeaeeaane $ 560 00 
Balance overdrawn per Jast statement.......sssceccecssserssseseere 99 
DISHULSEMENUSy. owssecscdscestedsetnecaterss sresede neces moseduereesboce 271 00 


———._ 271 99 


Balances cease ssceccicpeswsctescvcctecsins cb see acess eae eeyyeseccscrseaeetare mane $ 288 01 
WM. S. VAUX FUND. 


Balance per last, statement)... .;;.000<.sebasses0s<ss "sewn taceenera scaee ieee $ 512 54 
Interest (ony InyvestmentSss<.<cccoosccceh coves cccscdssscesces occas te se sadeteaeteaee 600 00 
$1112 54 

Cash paid for Mitterals.....:.c0sn-s0ssssosconseseesanstesasdssonduy=epeea eee 793 25 
BalanGe@yeucsassastecascasescesescconssecies saves scecsia cies sce steeee meet $ 319 29 


There is now a balance in the Investment Fund of twenty three thousand one 
hundred and forty nine dollars ;%8, to be invested. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 431 


The election of Officers, Councillors and Members of the Finance 
Committee, to serve during 1888, was held, with the following _ 
result. 


President, ; : . Joseph Leidy, M. D. 
Vice-Presidents, . . Thomas Meehan, 
Rev. Henry C. McCook, D. D. 

Recording Secretary, . Edward J. Nolan, M. D. 
Corresponding Secretary, George H. Horn, M. D. 
Preasurér, . F . William C. Henszey. 
Tnbrarian, : ; . Edward J. Nolan, M. D. 
Curators, ‘ : . Joseph Leidy, M. D. 


Jacob Binder, 

W.S. W. Ruschenberger, M. D. 

Angelo Heilprin. 
Councillors to serve three Charles P. Perot, 

years, . : : . John H, Redfield, 

S. Fisher Corlies, 

Charles Morris. 
Finance Committee, . Isaac C. Martindale, 

Aubrey H. Smith, 

S. Fisher Corlies, 

George Y. Shoemaker, 

William W. Jefferis. 


ELECTIONS DURING 1887. 
MEMBERS. 


January 25.—William Osler, M. D., Bernard Persh, Geo. B. 
Cresson, Joseph Whitehouse, William B. Marshall. 

March 29.—Albert W. Vail, Richard B. Westbrook, William P. 
Wilson, George O. Praetorius, William Blasius. 

June 28.—Theodore Wernwag. 

August 30.—Harold Wingate. 

October 25.—Craig D. Ritchie. 

November 29.—Miss Mary E. Schively, Gavin W. Hart, Rev. R. 
H. Fulton, D. D., Charles A. Davis, D. D. S. 


CORRESPONDENTS. 


March 29.—W. K. Brooks of Baltimore, Md. 
May 31.—Henry A. Ward of Rochester, Addison E. Verrill of 
New Haven, R. P. Whitefield of New York, Edgar A. Smith of 


432 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


London, August Brot of Geneva, E. Ray Lankester of London, 
* William E. Hoyle of Edinburgh,, Edward Von Martens of Berlin, 
William Kobelt of Schwanheim, S. Clesson of Ochsenfurt, Rev. M. 
Heude 8S. J.’ of Zika-Wei, Rudolph Berg of Copenhagen, A. S. 
de Rochebrune of Paris, Herman Friele of Bergen. 

November 29.—Orville A. Derby of Rio de Janeiro. 


1 Declines election. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF. PHILADELPHIA. 433 


ADDITIONS TO THE MUSEUM. 
1887. 


ETHNOLOGY AND ARCHAOLOGY. 


M. Sommerville. Indian implement, Northampton Co., Pa. 
J. W. Brown. Aboriginal axe (locality unknown). 

W.R.D. Blackwood. Aboriginal club, South Sea Islands. 

A. M. Parsons. Aztec skull, from City of Mexico. 

Mrs. W. Lorenz. Aboriginal celts and copper implements, from Peru. 

C. R. Bee. Spaniard’s skull. 

E. T. Ingram. Aboriginal implements from Cope’s Mills, near West Chester, Pa. 


MAMMALIA. 


Zoological Society of Philadelphia.  Petrogale penicillatus, Australia; Hippo- 
potamus amphibius , Echidna hystrix; Ovis tragelaphus (Atlas Mts.); JZa- 
cropus giganteus (Australia). Wombat; black leopard. 

Smithsonian Institution. Skeleton and hide of bison. 

Academy of Natural Sciences (purchased). Skeleton of bison. 

Frank Thomson. Head of bison. 


Birps. 


J. Dickinson Sergeant. 297 North American birds collected by A. B. Butcher. 

Zoological Society of Philadelphia. Cacatua sulfurea ; Cacatua galerita ; Crax 
Daubentonz, Brazil. 

W.L. Abbott. Collection of between 2000 and 3000 bird-skins, mainly North 
American. 

P. Schoenberg.  Diomedea exulans and Puffinus melanurus, from the S. W. 
coast of South America. 


REPTILES. 


H.C. Young. 383 specimens of 7ropidonothus sipedon, taken from a female shot 
near Salem, N. J. 


FISHES. 
J. Binder. Chilomycterus turgidus, from Atlantic City, N. J. 


VERTEBRATA (Fossil). 


Thomas Hockley. Carcharodon Melegadon (tooth), S. Carolina. 

B. L. Fetherolf. Amphibian foot-print, Carboniferous of Barnesville, Pa. 

L. Woolman. RAzzodus (scale), Carboniferous of Mazon Creek, II. 

J. C. Saltar and Emlen McConnell. Skull, leg-bones, etc., of Mastodon, found 
near Pemberton, New Jersey. 


MOLLUSCA. 


W.G. Binney. Seven species of American land shells. (Types.) Helix astata, 
Bourg., Algeria. 

E. T. Brown. Buccinum undatum, egg capsule, Nahant, Mass. 

J. J. Brown. Unio Canadensis and Anodonta Benedictit, from Wisconsin. 

Mrs. S.D. Brown. The A. D. Brown collection of pulmoniferous land shells 
5404 trays, containing 19,593 specimens. A fine microscope with complete fit- 
tings. 

S. E. Caldwell. Unio complanatus, Nova Scotia. 

H.C. Chapman. Four species marine shells from Bar Harbor, Maine; Tere- 
bratulina septentionalis, Bar Harbor, Maine. 


434 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [ 1887. 


Conchological Section. Ninety-five species (types) of Chinese land shells, des- 
cribed by Rev. M. Heude. Modiola capax, Gulf of California; Eighty-five 
trays, land, fresh water and marine shells from the Philippine Islands; Sixty-six 
trays Polynesian shells (from Andrew Garrett,Society Islands); Forty-seven trays 
marine shells from Southern coast U. S. and West Indies collected by W..H. 
Rush, M. D. 

Rev. A. Dean. Twelve trays Unionidz; Seven trays fresh-water shells, from 
Alabama. 

Miss A.M. Fielde. Certthium micropteraand Onchidium Typhe, Swatow, China. 

F. J. Ford. Unio Popenoet, Kansas. 

J. Ford. Patella tramoserica, Lunatia plumbea, from Australia; TZellina ra- 
diata, Barbadoes. 

A. Garrett. Five species Indo-Pacific shells. 

C. N. Johnson. Six species of Florida shells. 

E. A. Kelley. Avriolimax Californicus, Napa Co., California. 

Joseph Leidy, M.D. Conus suffusus, New Caledonia; Helix cellaria, Hor- 
ticultural Hall, Philadelphia. 

W. B. Marshall. Three species of fresh-water shells, from Albany, New York. 

Oberlin College. Planorbis campanulatus, Ohio. 

C.R. Orcutt. Ofvella zonalis, La Paz, L. California. 

P. Ruggles. Two species of Pisidium, from Connecticut. 

B. Schmacker in exchange. One hundred and nine trays land, fresh-water and 
marine shells from China. 

Miss E. H. Schofield. Gondzobasis symmetrica, Cold Creek, N. C., 4000 ft. altitude. 

Benjamin Sharp. Eighteen trays European land, fresh-water and marine shells. 

B. Shimek. One hundred and twenty-two trays land and fresh-water shells from 
Iowa. 

C. T. Simpson. Eleven trays Honduras shells. 

W. W. Westgate. Unio g’ebulus, Buffalo Bayou, near Houston, Texas. 

J. Willcox. Nine trays marine shells from Charlotte Harbor and Sarrasota Bay, 
Florida; AZelongena corona, W. coast of Florida; Yoldia thracieformis, off 
Halifax, N.'S: 

J. Wolf. Thirty four trays land and fresh-water shells, from Canton, Illinois. 


INVERTEBRATA (recent) excluding Mollusca. 


W. W. Jefferis. Coral (undetermined), from the Bahamas; Bréssus pectoralis 
(Bahamas); sponge (undetermined), Bahamas; Ctenactis echinata, Red Sea; 
trap of trap-door spider, California; Porites conglomerata, Red Sea; Herpet- 
olitha limax, Indian Ocean; seven specimens of sponges (Bahamas ?) 

H.C. Chapman Chalina oculata, Phakellia ventilabrum, Hymeniacidon ficus 
(sponges), Boltenia reniformis, Actinia (sp. ?), Asterias Forbesti, Aphrodite 
(sp. ?), from Mt. Desert; Sco/opendra, from Brazil; Prysalia pelagica, Baha- 
mas. 

H.C. Chapman. Collection of invertebrates from Mt. Desert. 

Joseph Walton. Paractis rapiformis, from Atlantic City, N. J.; Sguilia mantis. 

Joseph Willcox. Sponges, from west coast of Florida. 

John Ford. Serpula with Eschara, Atlantic City, New Jersey. 

H. A. Ward. Verrilia Blakei (two specimens), from San Juan de Fuca. 

W.S. Jones. Appa (sp. ?), from Panama. 

A. Partridge. Tenia saginata. 

I. C. Martindale. Flustra foliacea, from England. 

J. H. Redfield. Spirorbis nautiloides, from Bar Harbor, Maine. 


INVERTEBRATA (Fossil). 


Thomas Hockley. Fuavosites Gothlandica, Halysites catenulata, and Crinoid- 
stems, from the Silurian of Norway. 
E. P. Boshart. Zzthostrotion from Lewis Co., New York. 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 435 


L. Woolman. Acanthotelson Stimpsoni, Acanthotelson (sp.?). Paleocaris typus, 
from the Carboniferous of Mazon Creek, III. 

Joseph Willcox. Thirteen trays of Tertiary fossils from Florida. 

Conchological Section A. N.S. One hundred and forty five trays Miocene fossils 
from the Touraine (collected by G. Dollfus.) 


PLANTS (Recent). 


Baron F. von Miiller, Melbourne, Australia ; through Thomas Meehan, 471 species 
Australian plants, mostly new to the collection. 

Prof. C. S. Sargent. A/yginda integrifolia, Crategus berberidifolia, Eugenia 
monticola, Drypetes glauca, from Florida and Louisiana. 

J. Donnell Smith. Halesia parvifiora, from Florida. 

Prof. Thomas C. Porter. Rhizomorpha subcorticale ? a fungus attached to timbers, 
Dickinson Iron Mines, 750 feet below the surface; 16 species of Pennsylvania 
plants. 

Prof. N. L. Britton, of Torrey Herbarium, N. Y. 14 species of North American 
Cyperacee ; Houstonia Croftie, new species from Texas. 

Isaac Burk. 22 species plants from vicinity of Richmond, Va.; 2() species plants 
from ballast grounds, Philadelphia and Camden; 5 species plants cultivated in 
Horticultural Grounds, Fairmount Park. 

Mrs. Anna T. Martin, widow of Dr. Geo. Martin. The extensive collection 
of Fungi made by Dr. Martin, all neatly mounted in pockets, numbered to cor- 
respond with catalogues accompanying; contained in 96 boxes, comprising 
4040 specimens, and representing probably 3700 species; also 17 Centuries of 
Ellis’ North American Fungi. 

Drs. Geo. A. Rex and Dr. H. Wingate. 18th and 19th Centuries of Ellis’ North 
American Fungi, making the series complete to this date. 

Miss Adele M. Fielde, Swatow, China. Flowering And leafy shoots and cones of 
Cunninghamia Sinensis and Pinus Sinensis. 

Prof. E. L. Greene. 48 species of new or little known California plants, mostly 
from the islands of Santa Cruz and San Miguel. 

Dr. Geo. Vasey. 23 species plants, mostly cultivated from seed in the Agricult- 
ural Grounds at Washington; remarkable fasciation of a flowering raceme 
Sophora secundifiora, from Texas. 

Dr. A. Gattinger. 12 species of Tennessee plants. 

Rev. Thomas Morong, through Isaac C. Martindale. 17 species of Potamoyeton, 
being authenically named duplicates from the collection of Dr. J. W. Robbins. 

Isaac C. Martindale. Cyperus longus, collected by Rugel at Austin, Texas. 

Prof. F. L. Harvey. Calla palustris, from Orono, Maine. 

Rev. Mr. Butler, through Thomas Meehan. 20 species plants from Labrador. 

Aubrey H. Smith. 27 species plants collected by him near Warm Springs, N. C. 

Richard H. Day. <Actinella acaulis and Clematis alpina, from Colorado. 

Dr. J. W. Eckfeldt. 30 species of N. American Lichens, of which 16 are new to 
the collection; 84 species of Hungarian Lichens, all new to the collection. 

Dr. J. Bernard Brinton. Rhus semialata, var. Osbeckit, cultivated, a native of China 
and Japan. 

W. A. Stowell. Woodsia obtusa and var. Darlingtonii of the same, N. Jersey. 

G. W. Tryon, Jr. AZikania scandens, from Montgomery Co., Pa. 

Thomas Meehan. §8 species plants collected by Mrs. Meehan in Florida and Lou- 
isiana, inFebruary 1887; Phoradendron juniperinum with berries, parasitic on 
SFuniperus occidentalis, collected in Arizona by Dr. Robert Douglass; 55 species 
cultivated plants, mostly new to the collection; 449 species plants collected in 
South Americ2 (mostly in Bolivia), by H. H. Rusby in 1885 and 1886, of which 
187 species new to the Herbarium; series of (¢zchona plants from Bolivia, South 
America, consisting of 8 species and 7 varieties or hybrids, collected by H. H. 
Rusby. 

John H. Redfield. 361 species of North American plants from his collection, 
most of them supplying gaps in the Academy’s Herbarium; 131 species collec- 


436 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


ted by C. G. Pringle in Chihuahua, Mexico, in 1886, of which 34 new to the 
Herbarium; 510 species collected by Dr. E. Palmer in Jalisco, Mexico in 1886, 
of which 259 are'new to the collection. 


PLANTS (Fossil). 


G. W. Holstein. Gyrodithes Holsteini (alga) from the Carboniferous of Texas. 
Mrs. W. Lorenz. Coal plants from Pennsylvania and Illinois, from the collection 
of the late Mr. W. Lorenz. 


MINERALS AND ROCKS. 


Isaac Burk. Sand concretion, from Woodbury N. J. 

A. H. Smith. Fissure products from the Carolina earthquake. 

Adele M. Fielde. Rock specimens from the Province of Quantung, China. 

R. C. McMurtrie. Garnets, from Cuba. 

Mrs. W. Lorenz. Collection of minerals, largely from Chester Co., Pa., collected 
by the late Mr. W. Lorenz. 

J. Siemadzko. In exchange for a fragment of the Tennessee (Lea) meteorite :— 
Topaz, from Nertchinsk, Siberia; Topaz, from the Urals; Alexandrite, from 
Ekaterinenburg, Siberia ; Beryl, from Nertschinsk. 

W. E. D. Scott. Sand discharged by Carolina earthquake. 

M. Deshong. Zoisite and Grossularite, from Leiperville, Pa. 

Joseph Willcox. Coral-sand 1¢ck, Key West, Florida. 

J. E. Ives. Nodule of Chlorite, from Lafayette, Pa. 

T. A. Robinson. _ Fossiliferous rock and Pyrites, from Lake Temquisatto, Can. 

S. R. Roberts. Hematite, from the Orinoco River, S. A. 

H. W. Johns. Asbestos cloth. 

T. D. Rand. Modified Quaytz, from Falls of Schuylkill, Pa. 

J. C. McNelly. Hematite, from mines in Blair Co., Pa. 

H Ready. Nodulein carboniferous shale, Clearfield Co., Pa. 

W. W. Jefferis. Muscovite, from Delaware Co., Pa. 

Mineralogical and Geological Section A. N.S. Smoky quartz (part%of crystal), 
from Macon Co., N. C. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 437 


ADDITIONS TO THE LIBRARY. 
1887. 


Abbott, Helen; C. De S. Plant chemistry as illustrated in the production of 
sugar from Sorghum, 8vo T. Philadelphia, 1887. 
Plant analysis as an applied science. Philadelphia, 1887. 8vo T. 
The Author, 


Alabama, Geological Survey of. Bulletin I, 1 and 2, 1886. Otto Meyer. 
Albrecht, Paul. Ueber die cetoide Natur der Promammaliu. Aug. 1886. 
8vo T. 


59 Versaml. deutscher Naturf. u. Aerzte zu Berlin. Aus der Sektion fiir 
Anatomie. Mittheilungen, Dez. 1886. 8vo T. 

Verlaiift der Nervenstrom in nicht geschlossener, oder geschlossener Strom- 
bahn, und wie gelangt er wenn letzteres der Fall ist, zum Sitze der elek- 
tromotorischen Kraft zuriick? Feb. 1887. 8vo T. The Author. 

Vergleichend anatomische Untersuchungen. I, 2. I. V. Williamson Fund. 

Allgemeine Naturkunde. Lief. 55-98. Leipzig 1886-87. 
J. V. Williamson Fund. 
Andrejeff, K. Expedition der K. R. geogr. Gesell. | Beobachtungen der russis- 
chen Polarstation auf Nowaja Semlja, II Th. Meteorologische Beobach- 
tungen. 4to, 1886. The Society. 
Arthur, J. C. History and biology of pear blight. June 1886. 8vo T. 
The Author. 
Australian Museum, New South Wales. Report of fhe Trustees, 1886. 
The Trustees. 
Baillon, M. H. Dictionnaire de botanique. 21me Fasc. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Baker, Walter & Co. Cocoa and chocolate. 8vo. Dorchester. 1780-1886. 
The~Publishers. 
Baldwin, D. D. Land shells of the Hawaiian Islands. 8vo T. The Author. 
Barrois, Th. Role des insectes dans la fécondation des vegetaux. Thése. — 
8vo. Paris, 1886. ° I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Beaver, James A., Address of, Jan. 18, 1887. 8vo T. The Author. 
Beddome, R. H. The ferns of British India. 2vol’s. 4to. Madras 1866-1868. 
The ferns of Southern India. 4to. Madras, 1873. John H. Redfield. 
Beecher, Chas. E. A spiral bivalve shell from the Weaverly Group of Penn- 
sylvania. 8vo T. Albany 1886. The Author. 
Bellardi, Luigi. I molluschi dei terreni terziari del Piemonte e della Liguria, 
Wi lte2: I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Berghaus’ physikalischer Atlas. 5e,-13e Lief. 1886-87. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Berlese, Aug. N. Fungi Moricolz, IV. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Berthold, G. Studien iiber Protoplasma Mechanik 8vo. Leipzig, 1886. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Bibliographie des sciences medicales. 8vo. Paris, n. d. 
Messrs P. Blakiston, Son & Co. 


Bibliotheca Americana. Suppl. 2. 8vo T. Paris, 1887. The Publisher. 
Bigelow, Robert Payne. Contributions from the Cryptogamic Laboratory of the 
Museum of Harvard College. VII. 8vo T. Sept. 1887. The Author. 


Bleeker, P. Ichthyologiz Archipelagi Indici Prodromus. I. Siluri. 1858. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Board of Technical Education of New South Wales, report for 1885.  8vo. 
Sydney, 1886. The Board, 
Bohemia. Naturwissenschaftliche Landesdurchforschung von Béhmen. VI, 3. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 


438 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Bohnenseig, G. C. W. Repertorium annuum Literaturae Botanicae periodicae, 
WADE Re I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Bolau, H. Der Elephant in Krieg und Frieden und seine Verwendung in unsern 
afrikanischen Kolonien. 8vo, T. Hamburg, 1887. 
Zoological Society of Hamburg. 
Bolton, James. Filices Britannice. 4to. Leeds, 1785. John H. Redfield. 
Bombicci, L. Sulla ipotesi dell’ azione e selezione magnetica nel globo terrestre 
sulle materie cosmiche interplanetarie contenenti ferro. 4to T. 1887. 
Sulla costituzione fisica del globo terrestre, sull’origine della sua crosta 
litoide. Sulle cause dei moti sismici che piu freyuentemente vi Avengono. 
4to T. 1887. The Author. 
Borre, A. Preudhomme de. Catalogue des Trogides descrits jusqu’a ce jour. 
Mai. 1886. 8vo T. 
Crustacés isopodes recueillis par feu Camille Van Volxem, pendant son 
voyage en Portugal en 1871. S8vo T. 
Note sur le genre Ectinohoplia Redtenbacher. 8vo T. 
Note sur les Triodonta aquila Cast. et.Cribellata Fairm. 8vo T. 
Liste des Lamellicornes laparostictiques recueillis par feu Camille Van Volxem 
pendant son voyage dans le Midi de la Peninsule Hispanique et au Maroc 
en 1871. 8vo T. 
Notice sur les genres Hapalonychus Westwood et Trichops Mannerh. (inedit). 
8vo T. 
Anomale observée chez un Leucopholis rorida. 8vo T. 
Sur les espéces Européennes du genre Haplidia. 8vo T. 
Discours du Président de la Soc. Ent. de Belgique. 26 Dec. 1886. 8vo T. 
Listes des especes de Coléoptéres carnassiers terrestres et aquatiques au- 
thentiques capturées en Belgique. 1885. 8vo T. 
Note sur les Crustacées isopodes de la Belgique. 8vo T. 1886. 
Discours prononcé a l’Assemble générale du 20 Dec. 1885, de la Société 
Entomologique de Belgique. 1885. 8vo T. 
Description de deux espéces nouvelles du genre Aegidium Westwood snivies 
de la liste des Orphnides du Musée royale d’ Histoire Naturelle de Belgique. 


. 8vo T. 1886. The Author, 
Boulenger, G. A. Catalogue of the lizards in the British Museum, 2nd Ed. 
Vol. III. Svo. London, I887? The Trustees. 


Bourguignat, M. J. R. Etude sur les noms génériques des petites paludinidées a 
opercule spirescent suivie de la description du nouveau genre Horatio. 


8vo. Paris, 1887. The Author, 
Boury, E. De Monographie des Scalidae vivants et fossiles. Pt. 1, Fasc. 1. 
Ato, Paris 1886. I. V. Williamson Fund. 


Brauns, David. LEinleitung in das Studium der Geologie. 8vo. Stuttgart, 1887. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Brinton, Daniel G. The conception of Love in some American languages. 
8vo T. Philadelphia, 1886. 
Were the Toltecs an historic nationality? Sept. 2, 1887. 8vo T. 
A review of the data for the study of the prehistoric chronology of America, 
8vo T. Salem, 1887. 
Critical remarks on the editions of Diego de Landa’s writings. 8vo T. 
The phonetic element in the graphic system of the Mayas and Mexicans, 
8vo T. The Author, 
Britton, N. L. Contributions from the herbarium of Columbia College, No. I. 
Preliminary list of North American species of Cyperus, with descriptions 
of new forms. 1886. S8vo T. The Author, 
Brown, Thomas. ColonialMuseum and Geological Survey Department. Manual 
of the New Zealand Coleoptera. Iand II. 8vo. New Zealand, 1880-81. 
The Survey. 
Bronn’s Klassen und Ordnungen des Thier-Reichs. 29 L. 4er Bd. 1-4 L. 6er, 


Bd., III Abth. 54-56 L., IV Abth. 16,17, L., V, Abth. 
Wilson Fund. 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 439 


Brot, A. Note sur quelques espéces de Melanies nouvelles ou imparfaitement 
connues. 8vo T. 1886. The Author. 
Briithl, Carl Bernhard. Zootomie aller Thierklassen. Atlas, L. 34-39. 4to, 
Wien, 1886. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Buch, L. von. Palaeontologie (Bibliography.) S8vo T. The Author. 
Buckler Wm. The larvee of the British butterflies and moths. Vol. II. 1887. 
(Ray Society.) Wilson Fund. 
Bucquoy, E., Ph. Dautzenberg and G. Dollfuss. Les mollusques marins de 
Roussillon. Fasc. 18. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Budai, Josef. Die secundaren Eruptivgesteine des Persanyer Gebirges. 8vo T. 
Budapest, 1886. Royal Hungarian Society of Natural History. 
Buffalo Library. 51st annual report, 1887. The Trustees. 
California State Mining Bureau. Annual report of the State Mineralogist. Parts 
I and II, for the year ending June 1, 1886. S8vo. Sacramento, 1887. 
The Bureau. 
Canada. Geological and Natural History Survey. Annual report (new series), 
Vol. I, 1885. 8vo. Montreal, 1886. With portfolio of six folded maps. 


Sections for Report G. G. The Survey. 
Meteorological Service of the Dominion of Canada, report of, 1884. By 
Charles Carpmael. The Author. 


Carnelley, Thos., J. S. Haldane and A.M. Anderson. The carbonic acid, organic 
matter and micro-organisms in air. 4to T. London, 1887. 
The Author. 
Carpenter, G. W. Essays on some of the most important articles of the Materia 
Medica. 2nd Ed. 8vo. Philadelphia, 1834. 
Messrs Geo. W. Carpenter & Co., 
Carpenter, P. Herbert. Note on the structure of Crotalocrinus. Nov. 1886. 
8vo T. The Author. 
Caruel, Teodoro. Parlatore’s Flora Italiana, VI, 1,2,8,; VII,1. The Editor. 
La morphologia vegetale. 12mo. Pisa, 1878. 
Prodromo della Flora Toscana. 8vo. Firenze, 1860-64. 
Statistica botanica della Toscana ossia saggio di studi sulla distribuzione 
geografica delle piante Toscane. 8vo. Firenze, 1871. 
Pensieri sulla tassinomia botanica. 8vo T. Roma, 1881. 
La questione dei Tulipani di Firenze.  8vo T. 
Note sur quelques points de la structure florale des Aracées. 8vo T. 1880. 
Della conservazione degli erbari. 8vo T. 1887. 
Classification des fruits. 8vo T. 1886. 
Lettre a M. Malinvaud. 8vo T. 1886. 
De la variabilité dans les plantes. 8vo T. 
Illustratio in hortum siccum Andreze Czesalpini. 12mo T. 1858. 
Pensées sur la taxinomie botanique. 8vo T. 1887. The Author. 
Casey, Thos. L. Descriptive notices of North American coleoptera, I. Nov. 
27, 1886. 8vo T. 
On some new North American Pselaphide. July 18,1887. 8vo T. 
The Author. 
Challenger, report of the scientific results of the exploring voyage of. Botany II, 
Zoology, XVII; XVIII, 1, 2and Plates; XIX. 
H. B. M. Government. 
Chapman, Henry C. Treatise on human physiology. 8vo. Philadelphia. 1887. 
The Author. 


Charleston, views in prominent placesin. 8vo T. 1886. W. E. D. Scott. 
Churchill, Dr. J. F. First and second reports of Free Stcechiological Dispensary 
for consumption etc. 8vo T. London, 1886. The Author. 


Chyzer, Dr. Kornél. Magyarorszag Gyégyhelyei és Asvanyvizei. 12mo T. 1885. 
Royal Hungarian Society of Natural History. 

City Hospital, Boston. 23rd annual report of the Trustees. 1886. 8vo T. 
The Trustees. 


440 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Caludius, Matthias. Dissertatio de Lagenorhynchis. 8vo T. Kiliz, 1853. 

I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Cohn, F. Beitrage zur Biologie der Pflanzen, IV, 3. V, 1. 
Kryptogamen-Flora von Schlesien. 38e L. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Cooke, M. C. Grevillea, a monthly record of cryptogamic botany and its 
literature. I—VIII. 8vo. 1872-1880. 

Executors of Dr. Geo. Martin. 

A plain and easy account of the British fungi. 12mo. London, 1866. 
Executors of Dr. Geo. Martin. 


Mycographia seu Icones Fungorum. Pt. 4. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Collins, Jones. Brachionopoder, Muslinger og Snegle fra Kara-Havet.. 8vo T. 
Kjobenhavn, 1886. The Author. 


Collins, J. W. Gill-nets in the cod fishery ete. 8vo T. April, 1881. 
; U. S. Fish Commission. 
Columbia College. School of Library Economy. Circular of Information, 1887-8. 
Annual Register, 1886-7. Fourth annual report of Librarian. 8vo T. 
: The Author. 
Conigrave, John Fairfax. South Australia: a sketch of its history and resources. 


8vo. London, 1856. R. Schomburgk. 
Cooper, J. G. West Coast Pulmonata, fossil and living. 8vo T. 1887. 
The Author, 


Cooper, William, Biographical sketch of. 8vo T. New York, 1887. 
The Authors. 
Cope, E.D. The phylogeny of the Camelide. July, 1886. 8vo T. 
Schlosser on the phylogeny of the ungulate Mammals. Aug.1886. S8vo T. 
Schlosser on Creodonta and Phenacodus. 1886. 8vo T. 
Systematic catalogue of species of vertebrata found in the beds of the 
Permian epoch in North America. May 7, 1886. 4to T. 
On two new species of three-toed horses from the Upper Miocene, with notes 
on the fauna of the Ticholeptus Beds. Feb. 19, 1886. 8vo T. 
The vertebrata of the Swift Current Creek region of the Cypress Hills. 1885. 
8vo T. The Author. 
The origin of the fittest. 8vo. New York, 1887. 
I. V. Williamson Fnnd. 
Coppi, Francesco. Paleontologia Modenese. 8vo T. Modena, 1881. 
The Author. 
Cotes, E. C. and C. Swinhoe. A catalogue of the moths of India. Pt. 1, 


Sphinges.. 8vo T. Calcutta, 1897. The Author. 
Cousin, Aug. Faune malacologique de la Republique de l’Equateur. 1887. 
8vo T. The Author. 


Cubas, Ant. G. The Republic of Mexico 1876. 8vo T. Mexico, 1876. 
The Mexican Goverment. 
Dames W. and E. Keyser. Palaeontologische Abhandlungen, III, 4, 5. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Dana James. D. Kilauea after the eruption of March, 1886. Volcanic Action. 
Feb. 1887. 8vo T. 
A dissected volcanic mountain; some of its revelations. Oct. 1886. 8vo T. 
Note on the views of Prof. Emmons on the Taconic System. May, 1887. 
8vo T. The Author. 
Dawson, Geo. M. Note on the occurrence of jade in British Columbia and its 
employment by the natives. 8vo T. April, 1887. 
On certain borings in Manitoba and the Northwest Territory. 1886. 8vo T. 


Montreal. The Author. 
Dawson, J. William. On the fossil plants of the Laramie formation of Canada. 
4to T. 1886. The Author. 


Deichmiiller, Dr. J. V. Ueber Urnenfunde in Uebigau bei Dresden. 8vo T. 
: The Author. 

Dimmock, George. Belostomidze and some other fish-destroying bugs. 8vo T. 
1886. The Author. 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 441 


Dobson, G. E. Description of a new species of Vesperugo from North America. 


8vo T. 1886. 
Description of a new species of Soricidae in the collection of the Genoa 
Civic Museum. April. 1887. Svo T. The Author. 
Dollfus, Gustave & Ph. Dautzenberg. Etude préliminaire des coquilles fossiles 
des Faluns de la Touraine. 8vo T. Paris, 1886. G. Dollfus. 
Dolley, Charles S. The technology of bacteria investigation. |12mo. Boston, 
1885. I. V. Williamson Fund. 


Dubois, A. Compte Rendu des observations ornithologiques faites en Belgique 
pendant laanée 1885. 8vo T. 
Description de deux nouvelles espéces d’oiseaux. 8vo T. Bruxelles, 1887. 
The Author. 
Dudley, William R. The Cayuga flora, PartI. 8vo. Ithaca, N. Y. 1886. 
Chas. E. Smith. 
Kigner, A. Expedition der K. R. geographischen Gesellschaft. Beobachtungen 


der russischen Polarstation an der Lenamiindung. II Th. Meteorolo- 
gische Beobachtungen, I Lief. 4to. The Society. 
Elliott, Henry W. A report upon the condition of affairs in the Territory of 
Alaska. 8vo. Washington 1875. In Exchange. 
Encyclopedia Britannica. 9th Ed. XXI, XXII. I. V. Williamson Fund. 


Encyklopzedie der Naturwissenschaften. Je Abth. 49-53 L.; 2e Abth. 39-45 L. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Engler, A. & K. Prantl. Die natiirlichen Pflanzen Familien mebst ihren Gattungen 


und wichtigen Arten insbesondere der Nutzpflanzen bearbeitet ete. LL. 
1-11. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Erichson, W. F. Naturgeschichte der Insecten Deutschland. I Abth., 3er Bd. 
Pe Av, Ze I. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Ettinghausen, Constantin Ritter v. Die Blatt-Skelete der Dikotyledonen. Folio. 
Wien, 1861. K. K. geol. Reichs., Wein, in exchange. 


Everhart, Edg. Infant food and infant feeding. May 17, 1887. 8vo T. 
The Author. 
Exploration Internationale des Régions Polaires, 1882-83 et 1883-84. Expedi- 


tion Polaire Finlandaise. 4to. Society of Sciences of Finland. 
Fairchild, Herman LeRoy. History of the New York Academy of Sciences. 
May 10,1886. Svo. New York, 1887. J. H. Redfield. 
Fischer, P. Manual de Conchyliologie. Fasc. XI and Expl. des Planches. 
The Author. 
Fischer, P. & H. Crosse. Mis. Scient. au Mex., Rech. Zool., Tme. Partie. 
Etudes sur les mollusques terrestres. The Authors. 
Fish and Game Commissioners of Massachusetts. Report for the year ending 
December 31, 1886. Svo T. The Commissioners. 
Flower, W. H. A general guide to the British Museum (Natural History.) 8vo 
T. London, 1887. The Trustees. 
Fokker, A. P. Untersuchungen iiber Heterogenese, land II. 8vo. Groningen, 
1887. I. V. Williamson Fund. 


Folin, Le Marq. de. Sous les Mers. 12mo. Paris, 1887. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Folin, L. de and L. Périer. Les Fonds de la Mer. Vol’s. I, II, III, IV, 1-12. 
8vo. Paris 1867-1886. I. V. Williamson Fuud. 
Forel, Auguste. Diagnoses provisoires de que!ques espéces nouvelles de formis 
de Madagascar, récoltées par M. Grandidier, ler. Mai, 1886. 8vo T. 
Indian ants of the Indian Museum, Calcutta, No. 2. 1886. 8vo T, 
Experiences et remarques critiques sur les sensations des insectes. 2me 
Partie, 1887. 8vo T. The Author. 
Frazer, Persifor. The address of Vice-President G. K. Gilbert before Section E., 
A. A. A. S., Columbia College, New York, August 10, 1887. 
The Author. 
Fremont, John Charles. Geographical memoir upon Upper California. 8vo. 
Washington, 1848. In Exchange. 


29 


442 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Friedland & Sohn’s Bibliotheca historico-naturalis et mathematica. Lager- 
Catalogue. 8vo. Berlin, 1886. The Publishers. 
Fries, Elias. Systema Mycologicum, I. II, III. 1821-29. 
Epicrisis Systematis Mycologici. 12mo. Upsalize, 1836-1838. 
Executors of Dr. Geo. Martin. 
Furtado, Arruda. Sur une nouvelle espéce de cephalopode appartenant au Genre 


Ommatostrephes. 4to T. Lisbonne, 1887. The Author. 
Gattinger, Aug. The Tennessee flora, with special reference to the flora of 
Nashville. Svo T. Nashville, 1887. The Author. 
Gaudry, M. Albert. Le petit Ursus spelzeus de Gargas. 14 Mars, 1887. 4to T. 
La grotte de Montgaudier. 8vo T. 22 Nov. 1886. The Author. 
Gavoy, E. L’Encéphale, structure et description iconographique du cerveau, 


du cervelet et du bulbe. . Texte and Atlas. 4to. Paris, 1886. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Gegenbaur, Carl. Zur Kenntniss der Mammarorgane der Monotremen. 4to T. 


Leipzig, 1886. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Genth, F. A. Contr. from the Chem. Lab. Univ. Penna. No. XXIX, Contri- 
butions to Mineralogy. 8vo T. March 18, 1887. The Author. 


Geyler, H. Th. Zum Andenken an Herrn Adolf Metzler. 8vo T. 
Verzeichniss der Tertiarflora von Fiérsheim a/M. 8vo T. 
Ueber eine japanische Tertiarflora. 8vo T. 
Notiz iiber eine neuerdings aufgeschlossene Pliocanflora in ae Umgebung 
von Frankfurt a/M. 1886. 8vo T. 
Palzontologie. Bibl. Bot. Jahresb. 1884. 8vo T. 
Ueber fossile Planzen von Labuan. 1887. 8vo T. 
Geyler, H. Th. & Ph. F. Kinkelin. Oberpliocin-Flora aus den Baugruben des 
Klarbeckens bei Niederrad und der Schleuse bei Hochst a/M. 1887. 
Ato T. The Author. 
Giles, Pearce. The true source of the Mississippi. 8vo T. The Author. 
Girard, Maurice. Les Abeilles. 12mo. Paris, 1887. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Glaser, L. Catalogus etymologicus coleopterorum et lepidopterorum. 12mo. 
Berlin, 1887. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Godman, F. Ducane and Osbert Salvin. Biologia Centrali Americana. Zoology, 
Pt’s 51-61. Botany, Pts 22 and 28. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Graff, Ludwig von. Die Fauna der Alpenseen. 8vo T. Graz, 1887. 
The Author. 
Grandidier, Alfred. Histoire physique, naturelle et politique de Madagascar. 
Vol. 88. T.1, Atlas I, 1re partie. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Gray, Asa. Botanical contributions, March 4, 1887, 1, II, and III. 8vo 7. 
The Author. 
Greene, Edward Lee. Studies in the botany of California and parts adjacent, 
VI. 8vo T. 1887. . 
Pittonia. A series of botanical papers, I. 1. 1887. 8vo T. The Author, 
Gregorio, Antonio de. Nota intorno ad alcuni fossili di Asiago. 8vo T. Pisa, 


Nota intorno ad alcune conchiglie Mediterranée viventi e fossili. 8vo T. 
1886. 

Intorno a un deposito di roditori e di carnivori sulla vette di Monte Pellegrino. 

8vo T. Pisa, 1886. The Author. 

Gregory, Emily L. Comparative anatomy of the filz-like hair-covering of leaf- 

organs. Inaug. Dissert. 8vo T. Zurich, 1886. The Author. 
Groth, P. Grundriss der Edelsteinkunde. 8vo. Leipzig, 1887. 

I. V. Williamson Fund. 

Grove, J. H. Biography of Andrew Nebinger, M.D. May 11, 1887. 12mo T. 

Robert Nebinger. 

Giimbel, Dr. K. Wilhelm von. Geologie von Bayern, ler Th. Grundziige der 

Geologie, 8e and 4e Lief. 8vo. 1886. I. V. Williamson Fund. 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 443 


Giinther, Alb.. Guide to the galleries of reptiles and fishes in the Department of 
Zoology of the British Museum (Natural History). 8vo T. London, 
1887. The Trustees. 
Haas, Hippolyt J. Die Leitfossilien. 8vo. Leipzig, 1887. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Hanstein, Johannes v. Das Protoplasma als Trager der pflanzlichen und thieris- 
chen Lebensverrichtungen. 2e Ausg. 8vo. Heidelberg, 1887. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Hazslinszky, Frigyes. .A Magyar Birodalom Moh-Fléraja. 8vo. Budapest, 
1885. Royal Hungarian Society of Natural History. 
Hébert, Edm. Phyllades de Saint-L6 et conglomérat pourprés dans le nord- 
ouest de la France. 1887.: 8vo T. The Author. 
Hedwig, Joanne. Filicum genera et species recentiori methodo accommodatz 
analytice descriptee. Folio, Lipsize 1799. John H. Redfield. 
Hegyfoky, Kabos. Die metevrologischen Verhaltnisse des Monats Mai in Ungarn. 
Ato T. Budapest, 1886. Royal Hungarian Society of Natural History. 
Hehn, Victor. Kulturpflanzen und Hausthiere in ihrem Ubergang aus Asien 
nach Griechenland und Italien sowie in das iibrige Europe. 8vo. 5e, 
Aufl. Berlin, 1887. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Heilprin, Angelo. The geographical and geological distribution of animals. 
8vo. New York, 1887. 
Explorations on the west coast of Florida and in the Okeechobee Wilderness. 
8vo. Philadelphia, 1886. : The Author. 
Heller, Agost. A. K.M.Termeszettudomanyi Tarsulat Kényveinek Czinjegyzéke. 
II, Fiizet. Svo T. Budapest, 1886. 
Lid Royal Hungarian Society of Natural History. 
Helmheltz, H. von. Handbuch der physiologischen Optik. 2e, Aufl. L. 4. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Henry, Joseph, Scientific writings of. 2 vols. 8vo. Washington, 1886. 
Smithsonian Institution. 
Herman, Otto. Ungarische Landesausstellung. Gruppe IV, Urgeschichte Spuren 


in den gerathen der ungarischen volksthtimlichen Fischerei. 12mo T. 
Budapest, 1885. The Author. 
Hertwig, Oscar and Richard. Untersuchungen zur Morphologie und Physiologie 
der Zelle. Heft 5. I. V. Williamson Fund. 


Heude, P. Problema Philippinense. Fol T. Zi-ka Wei, 1887. 
The Author through Dr. Leidy. 
Hicks, Henry. Further proofs of the Pre-Cambrian age of certain granitoid, 
felsitic and other rocks in N. W. Pembrokeshire. 8vo T. Aug. 1886. 


The Author. 
Higgins, James. Second, third and fourth reports to the House of Delegates of 
Maryland. 8vo. Annapolis and Baltimore, 1852-54. In Exchange. 


Hinde, George Jennings. On the Genus Hindia, Duncan, and the name of its 
typical species. 8vo T. Jan. 1887. 
On the organic origin of chert in the carboniferous limestone series of Ireland. 
Oct. 1887. 8vo T. The Author. 
Hitchcock, C. H. Geological map of the United States, 1886. The Author. 
Hoffman. Hermann. Icones analyticee fungorum, H. 2 and 3. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 


Hooker, Jos. D., Framed photograph of. John H. Redfield. 
Hooker, William Jackson. A century of ferns. 2 vols. 8vo. London, 1854— 
1851. 
Genera filicum. S8vo. London, 1842. : 
Filices exotic. 4to. London, 1859. John H. Redfield. 
Horne, A. R. Easy experiments for schools and families with homemade 
apparatus. 12mo T. Chicago, 1886. The Author. 


Hornizky, K. S. Record of the Russian and of some foreign names of plants. 
Kharkow, 1886. 8vo T. 


444 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [ 1887. 


Notes on the use in popular life of some wild-growing and cultivated plants 
of the Ukrianic (Southern Russian) Flora. Kharkow, 1887. 8vo T. 
The Author. 
Hovelacque, Abel and Georges Hervé. Bibl. Anth. Précis d’anthropologie. 
8vo. Paris, 1887. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Hubbard, Lucius L. _ Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Noseanfiihrenden Auswiirflinge 
des Laacher Sees. Inaug. Dissert. 8vo T. Wein, 1887. The Author. 
Hudson, C. T. and P. H. Gosse. The Rotifera; or wheel animalcules, Pt. 
VI. 1886. I. V. Willhamsou Fund. 
Hutton, F. W. On the geology of the Trelissick or Broken River Basin, Selwyn 
County. June 3, 1886. 8vo T. 
The eruption of Mount Tarawera. May, 1887. 8vo T. 
Report on the Tarawera Volcanic District. Svo T. The Author. 
India, Geological Survey of. Memoirs, 4to. Palzeontologia Indica. Ser. VII 
and XIV, Vol. 1, Title; Ser. X, Vol. IV, Pt.2.) Ser XiVioleinvemee 
25 Ser, SOLDIE 1.6. IReecords, xa Xe 4 XOKe anda The Survey. 
Inkey, Béla von. Magyag und seine Erzlagerstitten im Auftrage der K. U. 
naturwissenschaftlichen Gesellschaft. 4to T. Budapest, 1885. 
Royal Hungarian Society of Natural Science. 
Internationale Polarforschung, 1882, 1883. Die dsterreichische Polarstation Jan 
Mayen ausgeriisfet durch S. E. Graf Hannas Wilczek geleitet vom H. K. 
Corvetten-Capitin Emil Edlen von Wohlgemuth. I; II,1,2; II. 4to. 
Wien. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
James, U. P. and J. F.-James. On the monticuliporoid corals of the Cincinnati 
Group. July 5, 1887. 8vo T. The Authors. 
Janke, Heinreich Die willkurliche Hervorbringung des Geschlechts bei Mensch 
und Hausthieren. S8vo. Berlin, 1887. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Jenkins, O. P. List of fishes collected in Vigo County in 1885 and 1886. 8vo 
AL The Author. 
Jousseaume, F. Mollusques nouveaux. 1887. S8vo T. 
Mollusques nouveaux de la Republique de ’ Equateur. 1887. The Author. 
Just’s Botanischer Jahresbericht, XI, 2e Abth. 2 H.; XII. le Abth. 1 H., 2e 
Abth. iE I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Kaulfuss, Georg. Frid. Enumeratio filicum quas in itinere circa terram legit 
Cl. Adalbertus de Chamisso adjectis in omnia harum plantarum genera 
permultasque species non satis cognitas vel noyas animadversionibus. 
12me, Lipsiz, 1824. John H. Redfield. 
Keep, Josiah. West coast shells. 12me. San Francisco, 1887. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Kentucky, Geological Survey of; John R. Procter, Director. Report on the 
geology of Elliott County. By A. R. Crandall. Also notes on the trap 
dikes of Elliott County, By A. R. Crandall and J. S. Diller. 8vo T. 


1886. 
Shaler’s report of progress. III, 1887. Six preliminary maps. 1886, 
1887. The Survey. 
Kerz, Ferdinand. Ueber die Entstehung der Kérper welche sich um die Sonne 
bewegen. 8vo T. Leipzig, 1886. I. V. Williamson Fund. 


Killebrew, J. B. First and second reports of the Bureau of Agriculture for the 
State of Tennessee. Introduction to the resources of Tennessee. 8vo. 
Nashville, 1874, In exchange. 

Kirchoff. Unser Wissen von der Erde. 2er Bd., I Th. 1 and 2. 

I. V. Williamson Fund. 

Knauer, Friedrich. Handwérterbuch der Zoologie. S8vo. Stuttgart, 1887. 

I. V. Williamson Fund. 

Kobelt, W. Das Verhialtniss der europaischen Land-molluskenfauna zur West- 
indisch-Centralamerikanischen. 1887. S8vo T. 

Suezcana) und Mittelmeerfauna. 1887. S8vo T. The Author. 
Prodromus Faunze Molluscorum Testaceorum maria europaea inhabitantium. 
Fasc. 1-3. S8vo. Niirnberg, 1886. 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 445 


Tconographie der schalentragenden europiischen Meeresconchylien, H. 4—7. 
Cassel, 1883. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Die geographische Verbreitung der Heliceengruppe Macularia. 8vo T. 
The Author. 
Koch, Ludwig. Die Entwicklungsgeschichte der Orobranchen. S8vo. Heidel- 
berg, 1887. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Kokscharow, ‘N. v. Materialen zur Mineralogie Russlands. IX, 18, 23. 
: 7 I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Kunze, Gustav. Die Farrnkriuter in kolorirten Abbildungen naturgetreu 
erlautert und beschrieben. 2 vols. in one, 4to. Leipzig, 1840-47. 


Analecta Pteridographica. Fol. Lipsize 1837. John H. Redfield. 
Kunze, Gustav and Johann Carl Schmidt. Mykologische Heft, 2es. Heft. 8vo. 
Leipzig, 1828. Executors of Dr. Geo. Martin. 


Lacordaire, M. Th. Histoire naturelle des insectes. Genera des coléoptéres, 
T. 8me. Tricténotomides et Longicornes. 8vo. Paris, 1869. 

American Entomological Society. 

Laszlo Eduard D. Chemische und mechanische Analyse ungarlindischer Thone 

mit Riicksicht auf ihre industrielle Verwendbarkeit. S8vo T. Budapest, 


1886. Royal Hungarian Society of Natural Science. 
Lawes, Sir John Bennett. Memoranda of the origin etc. of experiments at 
Rothamsted. June, 1887. Fol T. The Author. 


Lawrence, Geo. N. The rediscovery of Bachman’s warbler, Helminthophila 
Bachmani Aud. in the United States. Jan. 1887. S8vo T. 
Descriptions of new species of birds of the families Sylviidee, Troglodytidz 
und Tyrannidz. Muy 9, 1887. 8voT. 
Description of a new species of thrush from the Island of Grenada, West 


Indies. Feb. 28, 1887. 8vo T. The Author. 
Lea, M. Carey. Papers on the photochemistryof the silver haloids. June and 
July 1887. 8vo T. The Author. 


Lee, Arthur Bolles. The microtomist’s vade-mecum. S8vo. London, 1885. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Lesley, J. P. Second Geological Survey of Pennsylvania. Letter to the Governor, 
Dec. 31, 1874. 8vo T. In exchange. 
Lepsius, R. Handb.z. deutschen Landes und Vols. Geologie von Deutschland 
und den angrenzenden Gebieten. I, 1. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Letourneux, A. and J. B. Bourguignat. Expl. Scient. de la Tunisie. Prodrome 
de la malacologie terrestre et fluviatile de la Tunisie. Paris, 1887. 8vo 
. The Authors, 
Leuckart, Rudof. Die Parasiten des Menschen und die von ihnen herriihrenden 
Krankhelten. I, 3. 2e. Aufl. 8vo. Leipzig u. Heidelberg, 1886. 
i I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Lewis, H. Carvill. The matrix of the diamond. Sept. 7, 1887. 8vo T. 

On some important extra-marine lakes in Central England, North America 
and elsewhere. Sept. 2, 1887. 8vo T. 

The terminal moraines of the great glaciers of England. Sept. 2, 1887. 
8vo T. 

On a diamantiferous peridotite, and the genesis of the diamond. Compara- 
tive studies upon the glaciation of North America, Great Britain and 
Ireland. 8vo T. 1887. 

The alleged physical phenomena of spiritualism. 8vo T. The Author. 

Lewis, T. H. Snake and snake-like mounds in Minnesota, 1887. 8vo T. 

Incised boulders in the Upper Minnesota Valley. 8vo T. 1887. 

The Author. 

Light House Board, annual report, June 30, 1886. S8vo. Washington, 1886. 
Treasury Department. 

Linden, J. Lindenia. Iconographie des orchidées. I, I]. Gand, 1885-87. 
Thomas Meehan. 
Lockwood, Samuel. Raising diatoms in the laboratory. 8vo T. New York, 
The Author. 


446 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF ~ [1887, 


Lombard, J. S. Experimental researches on the regional temperature of the head 
under conditions of rest, intellectual activity and emotion. S8vo. London, 


1879. 
Experimental researches on the temperature of the head. 8vo. London, 
1881. The Author. 
Lowe, E. J. Ferns: British and exotic. Eight volumes. 8vo. London, 1856- 
1864. 


A Natural History of new and rare ferns. $8vo. London, 1864. 

John H. Redfield. 
Lischke, C. E. Japanische Meeres-Conchylien 3er Th. 4to, Cassel, 1874. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Ludwig Ferdinand, K. Prinz von Bayern. Zur Anatomie der Zunge. 4to, 
Miichen 1884. I. V. Williamson Fund, 
Lydekker, Richard. Catalogue of the remains of Siwalik vertebrata contained in 
the Geological Department of the Indian Museum, Calcutta. Part I, 

mammalia; Part II, aves, reptilia and pisces. 8vo. Calcutta 1885-86. 
Catalogue of the remains of pleistocene and prehistoric vertebrata contained 
in the Geological Department of the Indian Museum, Calcutta. 8vo T. 


1886. The Author, 
Catalogue of the fossil mammalia in the British Museum (Natural History). 
Part IV. 8vo. London, 1886. The Trustees. 
McCook, Henry C. Modifications of habits in ants through fear of enemies. 
8vo T. 1887. The Author. 


McCreath, Andrew S. and E. V. d’Invilliers. The new River-Cripple Creek 
mineral region of Virginia. S8yvo. Harrisburg, 1887. 

E. V. d’Invilliers. 

McLoughlin, J. W., M.D. Researches into the etiology of the dengue. 8vo T. 

Chicago, 1886. 

The Author. 

Maine Board of Agriculture. Sixth and seventh annual report of the Secretary. 

1861 and 1862. 8vo. Augusta, 1861-62. In exchange. 

Maisch, J. M. Gotthief Heinrich Ernst Muhlenberg als Botaniker. 8vo T. 

1886. The Author, 

Man, J. G. De. Anatomische Untersuchui.gen tiber freilebende Nordsee-Nemato- 

den. Fol. . Leipzig, 1886. I. V. Williamson Fund. 

Marsh, Othniel Charles. Dinocerata, a monograph of an extinct order of gigantic 

mammals. (Monogr. U.S. Geol. Surv. Vol. X.) 4to. Washington, 1886. 

Department of the Interior. 


American Jurassic mammals. April, 1887. 8vo T. The Author. 
Martin George. Archetypa fungorum manu propria pinxit Georgius Martin M.D. 
1882-83, 1888—86. 2 vols. Ata. Executors of Dr. Geo. Martin. 


Martini & Chemnitz. Systematisches Conchylien Cabinet. L. 341-352. 
Wilson Fund. 
Martius, C. F. P. de, & A. G. Eichler. Flora Brasiliensis enumeratio plantarum 
in Brasilia hactenus detectarum. Fasc. 1, 6, 12, 15-24, 27-96. Fol. 1840 

Mar. 1886. 

The Department of Agriculture, Commerce and Public Works, Brazil. 

Maverick National Bank manual. July 1, 1887. 12mo. Boston, 1887. 
The Directors. 
Medley, Geo. W. Fair trade unmasked. 12mo T. Cobden Club. 
Meinert, Fr. Entomo!ogiske Medelelser, I, 1. 1887. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Menke, Carolo Theod. Synopsis methodica molluscorum, etc. _ Editio altera. 


8vo. Pyrmonti, 1830. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Merriam, C. H. The mammals of the Adirondack Region. 8vo. New York, 
1886. T. V. Williamson Fund, 


Mettenius, Georg. Filices Horti Botanici Lipsiensis. Fol. Leipzig, 1856. 
John H. Redfield. 


1887. | NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 447 


Meusel, Eduard. Die Quellkraft der Rhodanate und die Quellung als Ursache 
fermentartiger Reaktionen. S8vo T. Gera, 1886. 

I. V. Williamson Fund, 

Mexican Border Commission. Reports of the Committee of Investigation sent in 

1873 by the Mexican government to the frontier of Texas. 8vo. New 


York, 1875. The Mexican Goverment. 
Meyer, Otto. . Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Fauna des Alttertiars von Mississippi und 
Alabama, 1887. ~ 8vo T. The Author. 


Microscopical Society of West Chester, Penna. Report on the Act of Assembly 
of said State awarding a premium for the destruction of hawks, owls, minks, 
weasels etc. enacted June 28, 1885. S8vo T. West Chester, 1887. 

B. H. Warren. 

Mihalkovics, Geza. A gerinczes Allotok kivalaszt6 és ivarszerveinek fejlédése. 


8vo. Budapest, 1885. Hungarian Academy of Science. 
Ministry of Finance, France. Diamonds, pearls and precious stones taken from the 
collection known as the crown jewels. 4to T. 1887. Tiffany & Co. 


Minnesota. The Geological and Natural History Survey of. 13th and 14th 
* Annual Reports 1884, 1885. N. H. Winchell, State Geologist. 2vols. 


8vo. St. Paul, 1885, 1886. The Survey. 
Moder, Jos. Denkschrift iiber die zehntheilige Uhr fiir Jahr und Tag. 4to T. 
Wiesbaden, 1887. The Author. 
Montague, F.C. Technical education. 12mo T. Cobden Club. 
Monterosato. Marchese T. Allery di. Testacei nuovi dei Marie di Sicilia. S8voT. 
Palermo, 1869. I. V. Williamson Fund. 


Moore, Thomas. Index Filicum. 12mo. London, 1857. John H. Redfield. 
Mueller, Ferd. von. Descriptions and illustrations of the myoporinous plants of 
Australia. II, Lithograms. . 4to. Melbourne, 1886. | Thomas Meehan, 
Museum d’Histoire Naturelle des Pays-Bas, IX. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Muspratt, Sheridan. Chemistry, theoretical, practical aud analytical as applied 
and relating to the arts and manufactures. Vol. | and Vol. 2 as tar as part 
52. Dr. W. S. W. Ruschenberger. 
Muybridge, Eadweard. Animal locomotion. An electrophotographic investigation 
of consecutive phases of animal movements. 1872-1885. Set of one hun- 


dred and three plates. Folio. 1887. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Animal Locomotion. Prospectus and catalogue of plates. 12mo T. Phila- 
delphia, 1887. The Author. 


Nabias, B. Les Galles et leur habitants. Thése. 8vo. Paris, 1886. 
: I. V. Williamson Fund. 


Naglei, C. v. and A. Peter. Die Hieracien Mittel-Europas. II Bd. 2H. 8vo. 


Miinchen, 1886. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Newberry, J. S. Food and fibre plants of the North American Indians. 8vo T. 
New York, 1887. The Author. 

The ancient civilizations of America; their origin and antiquity. 8vo T. 
New York, 1885. The Author. 


New Jersey. Geological Survey of. Atlas, sheets 5, 8, 10, 11,12. 14, 15. 
Geo. H. Cook. 


New York Free Circulating Library. 7th annual report, 1886. 8vo T. 
The Author. 


New Zealand. New Zealand Industrial Exhibition 1885. Wellington. The 


Official Record. 8vo. 1886. The Director. 
Noll, Henry R. The botanical class-book and flora of Pennsylvania. 12mo. 
Lewisburg, 1852. Isaac Burk. 


Northrop, J. I. Contributions from the herbarium of Columbia College, No. 3. 
Plant notes from Vermiscouata County, Canada. 8vo T. No 1887. 
The Author. 
Norway. Norwegische Commission der europzischen Gradmessung. Geodat- 
ische Arbeiten, H. V. Vandstandsobservationer H. IV. The Commission. 
Norwegian North-Atla..tic Expedition, 1876—1878. XV-XVIII, Zoology. 
The Norwegian Government. 


448 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Nova Scotia. Report of the Department of Mines for the year 1886. 8vo. 


Halifax, 1887. The Director. 
Nuttall, Thos., Framed photograph of. John H. Redfield. 
Nuttall, Zelia. Preliminary note of an analysis of the Mexican codices and graven 

inscriptions. Aug. 1886. 8vo T. The Author. 


Nyman, C. F. Sylloge floree Europzz. 8vo. Ocrebroz, 1854-1855. 
John H. Redfield. 


Ochsenius, Carl. Uber das Alter einiger Theile der siidamericanischen Anden. 


8vo T. Marburg 1886. The Author. 
Orgeas J. La pathologie des races humaines et le probleme de la colonisation. 
8vo. Paris, 1886. I. V. Williamson Fund. 


Osborn, Henry F. The Upper Triassic mammals, Dromatherium and Microcon- 


odon. April, 1887. 8vo T. 
On the structure aud classification of the Mesozoic mammalia, June 2], 1887. 


8vo T. The Author. 
Owen, D.D. Report of a geological reconnoissance of the State of Indiana, 
1837. Part First. 8vo. Indianapolis, 1859. In Exchange. 
Packard, A.S. On the carboniferous xiphosurous fauna of North America. 
4to T. 
On the Anthracaridz, a family of Carboniferous macrurous decapod crus- 
tacea. 4to T. 
On the Gampsonychide. 4to T. 
On the Syncarida. 4to T. The Author. 


Paetel, Fr. Catalog der Conchylien Sammlung. le L. 8vo. Berlin, 1887. 
The Author. 
Parlatore, Filippo. Flora Italiana, continuata da Teodoro Caruel. VI, 1, 2, 3; 
WOKS ke 
Les collections botaniques du Musée Royale de physique et d’histoire natur- 
elle de Florence au printemps de 1874. S8vo. Florence, 1874. 
Viaggio per le parti settentrionale de Europa fatto nell’ anno 1851. I. 8vo 


Firenze, 1854. T. Carue. 
Palaeontographica. XXX, 426; XXXII, 5; 6; SOCKS. Wilson Fund. > 


Paléontologie Francaise. re Ser. An. Inv. L.10. Terrains Tertiaires, Eocene 
Echinides I, f. 16-23, p. 73-108: Terrain Juras. L. 82, 83, 84. Crinoides 


f. 10-12, p. 159-170. Ter. Crétaces, L. 23. Wilson Fund. 
Peale, A. C.. Department of the Interior. U.S. Geol. Surv. Mineral waters. 
1885. 8vo T. Washington 1886. The Author. 


Peale, A.C. Wm. H. Seaman M. D., and C. H. White M. D. Report of com- 
mittee on methods of stating water-analyses. 8vo T. Washington, 1887. 


A. C. Peale, 
Pennsylvania. Annual report of the Geological Survey for 1886. 8vo. Harris- 
burg, 1887. Charles M. Betts. 


Report ofthe Secretary of Internal Affairs, containing reports of the surveys 
and re-surveys of the boundary lines of the Commonwealth. 2vols. text 


and maps. S8vo. Harrisburg 1887. Charles M. Betts. 

State Board of Health and Vital Statistics. First annual report, Dec. 7, 1885. 
8vo. Harrisburg, 1886. The Board. 

Péres de la Compagnie de Jésus. Memoires concernant Vhistoire naturelle de 
Empire Chinois. II. 1. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Pergens, Ed. et A. Meunier. La faune des Bryozoaires Garumniens de Faxe. 
Biuxelles, 1886. S8vo. T. The Author. 
Pfitzer, E. Entwurf einer natiirlichen Anordnung der Orchideen. 8vo T, 
Heidelberg, 1887. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Portugal. Commission des travaux géologiques du Portugal. Recueil d’études 
paleomolceidtes sur la faune crétacique du Portugal. I, pp. 1-40. II, 
ler, Fasc. Geological Survey of Portugal. 


Potts, Edw. Fresh-water sponges. A monograph. 8vo. Philadelphia, 1887. 
The Author. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 449 


Pres], Carolo Bor. Tentamen pteridographiz. &vo. Prague, 1836. 
John H. Redfield. 


Procter, John R. Kentucky Geological Survey. Preliminary maps, by J. B. Hoeing, 


1886, 1887. Six maps. The Survey. 
Putnam, F. W. Conventionalism in ancient American art. Salem 1887. 8vo T. 
Serpent Mound Park, Cincinnati. 1887. (Slip.) The Author. 


Quain, Jones.’ Elements of anatomy. 9th edition, 2 Vols. 8vo. London, 1882, 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Quatrefages, A.de. Les pygmées. 12mo, Paris, 1887. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Quenstedt, F. A. Die Ammoniten des schwabischen Jura. Heft 13-16. Text 
and Atlas. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Rabenhorst, Dr. L. Beitriige zur niheren Kenntniss und Verbreitung der Algen. 
H.II. Leipzig, 1866. 
Kryptogamen-Flora von Deutschland, Oesterreich und der Schweiz. I, 2e. 
Abth. 25, 26, 28 L and Register; III, 9 and 10 L.; IV, 5-7 L. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Rath, G. vom. Einige geologische Wahrnehmungen in Mexiko. Okt. 1886. 
8vo T. Bonn. 1887. 
Einige geologische Wahrnehmungen in Griechenland, 1887. 8vo T. 
Als Willkommgruss zur Versammlung der deutschen geologischen Gesell- 
schaft in Bonn. Einige mineralogische und geologische Mittheilungen. 
8vo T. 
Worte der Erinnerung an Dr. Martin Websky, 1886. 8vo T. 
Friedrich Pfaff, 1887. S8vo T. 
Uber kiinstliche Silberkrystalle, 8vo T. 1887, The Author. 
Reichenbach, FI. G. L. Flora Saxonica. Die Flora von Sachsen, ein botanisches 
Excursionsbuch. 8vo. Dresden und Leipzig, 1842. Thomas Meehan. 
Renevier, E. Rapport sur la marche du Musée géologique Vaudois en 1886. 
Lausaune, Mai, 1887. Svo J. The Author. 
Retzius, Gustaf. Das Gehérorgan der Wirbelthiere, morphologisch-histologische 
Studien, I, II. 2 vols. fol. Stockholm, 1881-1884. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Richon, C. and E. Roze. Atlas des champignons comestibles et vénéneux. 
Fasc. 2-7. Fol. Paris. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Ridgway, R. A nomenclature of color for naturalists and compendium of useful 
knowledge for ornithologists. S8vo. Bcston, 1886. 
A manual of North American birds. 8vo. Philada. 1887. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Riley, C. V. U.S. Department of Agriculture, Division of Entomology, Bulletin, 
No. 10. Our shade trees and their insect defoliators. 8vo IT. Wash- 


ington, 1887. The Department. 
Rodrigues, J. Barboza. O Tamakoare especies novas da ordem das Ternstroe- 
miaceas 4to T. Manaos, {887. The Author. 
Rossmassler’s Iconographie der europaischen land und _ susswasser-Mollusken 
(icobelt); iN. B. IL.5,.6; IIT, 1,2: I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Rothrock, J. T. Biographical memoir of the late Eli K. Price. Nov. 19, 1886. 
8vo T. The Author. 
Ruiz, H. and J. Pavon. Florz Peruvianae et Chilensis prodromus. Fol. Mad- 
rid, 1794. Thomas Meehan. 
Russia. Comité Geologique Russe. Bulletin, 1886, Nos. 7-11. 1887, Nos. 
1-5. The Survey. 


Ryder, John A. On the origin of heterocercy and the evolution of the fin and 
fin-rays of fishes. 8vo T. Washington, 1886. 
Automatic microtome. Am. Nat. March 1887. 8vo T. The Author. 
Saccardo, P. A. Fungi Italici autographice delineati. I, Tab. 1-1120; 11, Tab. 
1121-1500. 2 vols, 4to. Patavii 1877-1886. 
Michelia, Commentarium mycologicum fungos in primis Italicos illustrans. 
I, II, Patavii 1879, 1882. Executors of Dr. Geo. Martin. 
Sylloge fungorum. V. Agaricineae, Additamenta ad Vol. I-IV.. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 


450 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Sandberger, F. v. Bemerkungen iiber einige Heliceen im Bernstein der preussis- 


chen Kiiste. 8vo T. Danzig. The Author. 
Sanders, Christ. B. The physical nature of the earth and a new philosophy of 
light. S8vo T. Houston, 1887. The Author. 


Sarasin, P. and F. Ergebnisse naturwissenschaftlicher Forschungen auf Ceylon 
in den Jahren, 1884-1886. I,1; II, 1. Fol. Wiesbaden 1887. 

I. V. Williamson Fund. 

Saussure,*Henri de. Spicilegia entomologica Genavensis. 2. Tribu des Pam- 

phagiens. 4to T. Geneve 1887. The Author, 1887. 

Memoires pour servir a ’histoire naturelle du Mexique des Antilles et des 
Etats-Unis. re, 2e and 3e. Livr. V Memoire. T. 2, le Partie. 

I. V. Williamson Fund. 


Mélanges orthopterologiques. ler, 2 and 6me, Fasc. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Say, Thomas. Portrait in oil of, by C. W. Peale. Mrs. J. E. Mitchell. 
Schidte, J.C. Zoologia Danica. 5 H. 1887. I. V. Williamson Fund. 


Schkuhr, Christian. Vier und zwanzigste Klasse des linnéischen PAlanzensystems 
oder kryptogamische Gewachse. 4to, Wittenberg, 1809 Textand Plates. 

John H. Redfield. 

Schlechtendal, D. F. L. de. | Adumbratio filicum in Promontorio Bonae Spei 


provenientium (1825-1832). 4to. John H. Redfield. 
Schomburgh, R. Report on the progress and condition of the Botanic Garden 
(South Australia) during the year 1886. Fol. T. _ The Author. 


Schmidt, Adolf. Atlas der Diatomaceen-Kunde. Ei. 27, 28. 

I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Schneider, Anton. Zoologische Beitrage, II, 1. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Schwalbe, G. Lehrbuch der Anatomie der Sinnesorgane. 8vo. Erlangen, 1887. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 

Schwedoff, Th. Les mouvements cycloniques. 8vo T. Paris, 1887. 
The Author. 
Scribner, F. L. Dep. of Agric.. An. Report ]886. Report of the Mycologist. 
8vo T: 1887. The Author. 
Semper, C. Reisen im Archipel der Philippinen. Wissenschaftlichen Result. IV. 
2; V,1; Ber Th. 2Zer Bd. Suppl. H. IV, 2e H. I. V. Williamson Fund, 
Seynes, J.de. Recherches jfour servir a l’histoire naturelle des vegetaux inferieurs, 


III.. 1886. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Shaler, N. S. Geological Survey of Kentucky. Report of Progress LIT, n.s. 
1877. The Survey 


Sibthorp, John. Flora Graeca; sive plantarum rariorum historia quas in Provin- 
ciis aut Insulis Greecize légit. Ten volumes, folio. London, 1806-1840. 
By subscription. 
Siemachko, Julien de, Catalogue de la collection de meteorites de. Jan. 1886. 
Paris. 8vo T. The Author. 
Smith, Eugene Allen. Geological Survey of Alabama. On the Warrior Coal 
Field, by Henry McCalley, ‘A. M. 8vo. Montgomery, Alabama. 1886. 
The State Geologist. 
Solms-Laubach, H. Grafen zu. Einleitung in die Paléophytologie vom botanischen 
Standpunkt aus. 8vo. Leipzig, 1887. I. V. Williamson Fund. 

South African Museum, Cape of Good Hope. Report of the Trustees. 1886. 
The Trustees. 


Sowerby, G. B. Thesaurus Conchyliorum. XI, IV. Wilson Fund. 
Stadler, S. Beitrige zur Kenntniss der Nectarien und Biologie der Bliithen. 8vo. 
Berlin, 1886. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Stephenson, F. B.. M. D. . A summary of Holsti’s views of arterio-capillary 
Sclerosis. Nov.20, 1886. S8vo, T. The Author. 
Stevenson, John. Hymenomycetes Britannici. British fungi (Hymenomycetes). 
Vols. 1 and 2. 8vo. Edinburgh, 1887. I. V. Williamson Fund, 


Stossich, M. I distomi dei pesci marini e d’acqua dolce. 1886. 8vo T. 
The Author. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 451 


Surgeon-General’s Office, U.S. Army. Index-catalogue of the library, Vol. VIII. 
‘ War Department. 
Suringar. Musée botanique de Leide. I, 4and 5; II pp. i-viii, 1-16, Pls 7-9. 
I. V. Willitmso Fund. 

Sutro, Theodore. The Sutro Tunnel Company. 12 mo. New York, 1887. 
The Author. 
Swartz, Olai.’ Synopsis filicum. 12mo. Kiliae 1806. John H. Redfield. 

Sydow, P. Die Flechten Deutschlands. 8vo. Berlin 1887. 2 

I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Szabo, Jozsef. Geologia kivlaé tekintettel a Petrografiara Vulkanossagra és hidro- 


grafiara. S8vo. Budapest, 1883. Angelo Heiprin. 
Taschenberg, O. Bibliotheca zoologica. II, 1-3. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Taylor, Tbos. Reply to “Science.” Relating to the crystals of butter, animal 
fats and oleomargarine. Nov. 19,1886. 8vo T. ' The Author. 


Teall, J. J. Harris. British petrography, Parts 9 and 10. Birmingham. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 


Thaxter, Roland. On certain cultures of gymnosporangium, with notes on their 


roesteliz. Dec. 8, 1886. Svo T. The Author. 
Thompson, Edw. H. Archzeological researches in Yucatan. 8vo T. Worcester. 
1886. The Author. 


Thomson, Sir C. Wyville. Report of the scientific results of the voyage of 
H. M. S. Challenger during the years 1874-1876. Zoology XX; XXI, 


text and plates; XXII. H. B. M. Government. 
Thore, J. re, 2me and 8me communication sur une nouelle force? Dax, 
1887. 8vo T. The Author. 
Torrey, John, Card portrait of. Through the Botanical Section. 


Towne, Edward C. Electricity and life. Cambridge, 1887. 8vo T. 
The Author. 


Trask, Dr. John B. Report on the geology of the Coast Mountains and part of 


the Sierra Nevada. 1854. 8vo. T. In Exchange. 
Tryon, Geo. W.-Jr. Manual of conchology, structural and systematic. Parts 
83-35. Second series, Pulmonata, Parts 9-11. The Author. 
Tuckerman, Frederick. The tongue and gustatory organs of Mephitis mephitica. 
8vo T. Aug. 1887. The Author. 
Tyson, Philip T. Geology and industrial resources of California. 8vo. Balti- 
more, 1851. in Exchange. 


Uhlworm, Oscar and F. H. Haenlein. Bibliotheca botanica. H. 2-8. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 
United States Bureau of Ethnology. Annual report, 1882-83. 
The Director. 
Commission of Fish and Fisheries. Parts XII and XIII. Reports for 
1884 and 1885. The Commission. 
Commissioner of Patents. Reports for the years 1849-50), 1850-51, 1851-52, 
1852-53, 1859, 1861. Agriculture. 8vo. Washington 1850-1862. 
In Exchange. 
Department of Agriculture. Reports of Commissioner, 1875 and 1876. 8vo. 
Washington, 1877. Botanical Division. Bulletin, Nos. 3 and 1}. Division 
of Entomology, Bulletin, Nos. 10, 13-16 inclusive. Dr. C. V. Riley. 
The Department. 
Department of the Interior. Census Office. Tenth census of the United 
States. Vol. XV, XVI, XVIII. 4to. Washington 1886. 
Department of the Interior. 
Commissioner of Education. Report for the year 1884-1885. Circulars of 


information, 1886, No. 2. The Department. 
Commissioner of Labor’s second annual report, 1886. Convict labor. 8vo. 
Washington, 1887. The Department. 


U. S. Geological Survey, Monograph. Vols. X and XI. Sixth annual 
report, 1884-85. Mineral resources of the United States, 1885. Bulletin 
Nos. 30-39 inc. The Department. 


452 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF | [1887. 


Department of State. Reports from the Consuls. Nos. 75-85 and report of 

forestry in Europe. The Department. 

Treasury Department. Bureau of Statistics, quarterly report. | Nos. I-4, 
1886-87. Annual report for the year ending June 30, 1886, No. 9. 

The Department. 

Coast and Geodetic Survey, report of the superintendent showing the progress 

of the work during the fiscal year ending with June 1885. 4to. Washing- 


ton, 1886. 
Commissioner of Navigation, report of, to the Secretary of the Treasury. 
1886. 8vo. The Department. 
War Department. Annual report of the Chief of Ordnance, June 30, 1886. 
8vo. Washington, 1886. The Department. 
Vasey, George. Dep. of Agriculture. Report of the Botanist for 1886. 8vo T. 
Washington, 1887. The Author. 
Vejdovsky, Franz. System und Morphologie der Oligochaeten. Fol.  Prag,: 
1884. J. V. Williamson Fund. 
Ventenat, E. P. Jardin de la Malmaison. Livr’s le.—l6e. Folio. Paris, 1803, 
1804. Thomas Meehan. 


Vogt, Carl and Emile Young. Traité d’anatomie comparée pratique. 8e—10e. 

: I. V. Williamson Fund. 

Volkens, George. Die Flora der zegyptisch—-orabischen Wiiste auf Grundlage 
anatomisch—physiologischer Forschungen. 4to. Berlin, 1887. 

I. V. Williamson Fund. 

Wagner, Franz von. Das Nervensystem von Myzostoma (F. S. Leuckart). 8vo 


T. Graz, 1886. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Watson, Sereno, Card portrait of. Through the Botanical Section. 
Contributions to American botany, XIV. The Author. 


Webb, Philip Barker. Iter Hispaniense or a synopsis of plants collected in the 
southern provinces of Spain and Portugal. 8vo T. Paris, 1838. 

T: Garuel: 

Weber, Max. Studien iiber Saugethiere. Svo. Jena, 1886. 

I. V. Williamson Fund. 

Weihe A und Ch. G. Nees von Esenbeck. Die deutschen Brombeerstrauche, 


hescreiben und dargestellt. Folio. Bonnae, 1822. Thomas Meehan. 
Wells, John Grant. A Catalogue of the birds of Grenada, West Indies, with ob- 
servations thereon. 1887. 8vo T. The Author. 
Westerlund, Carl Agardh. Fauna der in paldarctischen Region lebenden Binnen- 
conchylien. III, VI. 8vo. Lund, 1886. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Wharton, Francis. A digest of the international law of the United States. 
8 Vols. 8vo. Washington, 1886. The Author. 


Whiteaves, J. F. On some marine invertebrata dredged or otherwise collected by 
Dr. G. M. Dawson in 1885, on the coast of British Columbia. 4to. T. 


Montreal, 1887. The Author. 
Whitman, Charles O. Methods of research in microscopical anatomy and em- 
bryology. S8vo. Boston, 1885. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Whitney, J. D. Letter of the State Geologist (California) relative to progress, 
1866-7. 8vo T. Sacramento, 1867. In Exchange. 


Widhalm, J. Die fossilen Vogel-Knochen der Odessar-Steppen- Kalt-Steinbriiche 
an der neuen Slobvdka bei Odessa. (Beilage z. X Bd. Schrift. d. neurus. 


Gesell. der Naturf. zu Odessa). 1886. 4to T. The Society. 
Wiedersheim, R. Der Bau des Menschen als Zeugniss fiir seine Vergangenheit. 
8vo. Freiburg i.B., 1887. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Wigand, Albert. Botanisches Heft, 2es. H. I. V. Williamson Fund. 


Wight, Robert. Illustrations of Indian botany. 2 vols. 4to. Madras, 1840. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Wolle, Rev. Francis. Fresh-water algz of the United States. 2 vols. 8vo. 
Bethlehem, 1887. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Yale University, Catalogue 1886-87. The University. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 453 


Zetetic Society. Chart and compass, sextant and sun-dial etc.? 8vo. London, 


n. d. The Society. 
Zoologisches Station von Neapel. Fauna und Flora des Golfes von Neapel. 
Monogr. XIV. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Zuckerkandl, E. Das Periphere Geruchsorgan der Saugethiere. Svo. Stuttgart, 
1887. I. V. Williamson Fund. 


JOURNALS AND PERIODICALS. 


Albany. Albany Institute. Transactions XI. The Society. 
New York State Library. 67th, 68th and 69th reports. The Trustees. 
New York State Museum of Natural History. 32nd, 88th and 389th aunnal 

reports. The Trustees. 
Regents of the Uuiversity of the State of New York. 9th annual report and 
Historical Record. The Trustees. 
Amiens. Société Linnéenne du Nord de la France. Bulletin, VII, 139-VIII, 174. 
Memoires, VI. The Society. 


Amsterdam. K. Akademie van Wettenschappen. Jaarboek, 1885. Verslagen en 

Mededeelingen, Afdeeling Natuurkunde, III,2; Afdeeling Letterkunde, 

III, 3. Verhandelingen, XXV. The Society. 

Angers. Société d’Etudes scientifiques. Bulletin, XIV, Suppl; XV. The Society. 

- Société Nationale d’ Agriculture, Sciences et Arts. Mémoires, T. 28. 

The Society. 

Anvers. Société Royale de Géographie. Bulletin, XI,4—-XII,1. The Society. 
Auch. Société Francaise de Botanique. Revue de Botanique, Nos. 49-59. 

The Society. 

Auxerre. Société des Sciences historiques et naturelles del’Yonne. Bulletin, XL. 

The Society. 


Baltimore. American Chemical Journal, VIII, 6—IX, 5. The Editor. 
American Journal of Mathematics, IX, 1—X, 1. The Editor. 
American Journal of Psychology (Hall) I, 1. The Editor. 


Johns Hopkins University. Studies from the Biological Laboratory, III, 9; 

IV, 1,2. Circulars Nos. 54-59. Annual report, 11th. |The University, 

Peabody Institute, 20th annual report. Tse Society. 

Basel. Naturforschende Gesellschaft. Verhandlungen, VIII, 1. The Society. 
Schweizerische palaontologische Gesellschaft. Abhandlungen, XIII. 

I. V. Williamson Fund. 

Batavia. Natuurkundig Vereen in Nederlandsch Indie. Natuurkundig Tijdschrift 


voor Nederlandisch Indie, 8e Ser. VII, 1, 3, 4; VIII, 1. The Society. 
Bath. Postal Microscopical Society. Journal of Microscopy and Natural Science, 
IY 5 Al PR dae Tne Editor. 


Belfast. Natural History and Philosophical Society. Proceedings 1885-86. 
The Society. 


Naturalists’ Field Club. Annual report, II, 6. The Society. 
Berkeley. University of California. Register, 1886-87. The Trustees. 
Berlin. K. Akademie der Wissenschaften. Abhandlungen, physikalisches, 1886. 

Sitzungsberichte, 1887, 1—LIII. The Society. 
Archiv fiir Naturgeschichte, XLI, 6; LII, I, 2, 5. The Editor. 
Botanischer Jahresbericht (Just) XI, 2 Abth. 8 H.; XII, 1 Abth.vH.; 2 

Abth. 2 H. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Botanischer Verein der Provinz Brandenburg. Verhandlungen X—XIII; 

XV-XXVII; XXVIII, 1868-1886. The Society. 
Entomologischer Verein. Deutsche entomologische Zeitschrift, XXX, 2; 

(Berliner) XXXI. 1. The Society. 

Deutscher Fischerei-Verein. Circular, 1886, No. 5-1887, No. 3. Mitthei- 

lungen 1886, No. 10-1887, No. 5. The Society. 


Gartenflora. 1886, 4, 8, 10-24. Thomas Meehan. 


454 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Deutsche geologische Gesellschaft. Zeitschrift XXXVIII, 3-XXXIX, 1. 
Katalag der Bibliothek, April 1887. The Society. 

K. P. geologische Landesanstalt und Bergakademie. Jahrbuch, 1885. 
The Society. 
Gesellschaft Naturforschender Freunde. Sitzungs-Bericht, 1886, No. 9-1887, 
No. 8. The Society. 

Jahrbucher fiir wissenschaftliche Botanik. XVII, 4-XVII, 3. 

I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Naturze Novitates. 1886, No. 23-1887, No. 21. The Publisher, 
Berm. Naturforschende Gesellschaft. Mittheilungen 1148-1168. The Society. 
Besancon. Académie des Sciences, Belles-Lettres et Arts. 1885, The Society. 


Birmingham Philosophical Society. Proceedings, V. 1. The Society. 
Bistritz. Gewerbeschule. Jahresbericht, 1 2er. The Director. 
Bologna. Accademia delle Scienze. Memorie, 4e Ser. VI. The Society. 


Bonn. Archiv f. d. gesammte Physiologie etc. (Pfliiger). I, 1868—XLI, and In- 
dex I-XXX. 

Archiy fiir mikroskopische Anatomie, XXVIII, 3-XXX, 3. , 

I. V. Williamson Fund. 


Naturhistorischer Verein. Verhandlungen XLIII, 2. The Society. 
Bordeaux. Société Linnéenne. Actes, XX XIX. The Society. 
Boston. American Academy of Arts and Sciences. Proceedings XXII, 1 and 2. 

Memoirs XI, Part IV, No. 5. The Society. 

Journal of Morphology, I, 1. I. V. Williamson Fund. 


Society of Natural History. Proceedings, XXIII, pp., 305-368. The Society, 
Braunschweig. Archiv fiir Anthropologie XVI, 4; XVII,1,2. | 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Naturwissenschaftliche Rundschau I, 51-II, 50. The Editor, 
Zeitschrift fiir wissenschaftliche Mikroscopie III, 38-IV, 2. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Bremen. Naturwissenschaftliche Verein. Abhandlungen IX, 4. The Society. 
Brescia. Ateneo. Commentari, 1886. The Society. 


Brooklyn. Entomologia Americana. II, 9-III, 7. The Editor. 
Library. Annual report, 29th. The Librarian. 
Briinn. K. K.mahrisch-schlesische Gesellschaft zur Beforderung des Ackerbaues, 
der Natur-und Landes-kunde. Mittheilungen, 1886. The Society. 
Naturforschender Verein. Verhandlungen XXIV,1,2. Bericht der meteor- 
ologischen Commission, 1884. The Society. 


Bruxelles. Académie Royale des Sciences, des Lettres et des Beaux Arts de 
Belgique. . Memoires couronnes, 4to T. 47 and 48. Mem. Cour. 8vo T. 37, 
38, 39. Memoires, T. 46. Notices Biographique etc., 1886. Catalogue 
des Livres de la Bibliothéque. lre Partie; Ye Partie, Lettres, Sciences. 


Bulletin, 3e Ser., XI, 7-XIII, 10. Annuaire, 1887. The Society. 
Musée Royale d’ Histoire Naturelle de Belgique. Bulletin IV, 4. The Society. 
Société Royale de Botanique. Bulletin, XXV, 2. The Society. 
Société Entomologique de Belgique. Annales, XXX, Compte-Rendu. Ser. 

III, 72-90. The Society. 
Société Belge de Geographie. Bulletin, X, 2-XI, 4. The Society. 
Société Malacologique. Annales XXI. Procés Verbaux, 8 Jan—3 Juil., 7 

Aout—4 Dec. 1887. The Society. 


Société Belge de Microscopie. Bulletin XII, 11; XIII, 2-11. The Society. 
Budapest. Magyar Tudomanyos Akadémia. Archzeologiai Ertesité, V, 3-5; VI. 
1,2. Ertekezesek a mathematikai Tudomanyok Ké6rébol, XI, 10—XII, 11. 
Ertekezesek a Termeszettudomanyok Kérébél, XIV, 9; XV, 1, 3-18. 
Mathematikai es Termeszettudomanyi Kézlemenyek vonatkozolog a hazai 
Viszonyokra XX, 1, 3-5; XXI,1. Mathem es Termesz. Ertesité, III, 

6-IV, 6. Mathem. u Naturw. Berichte aus Ungarn, III. The Society. 
Ungarisches National-Museum Termeszetrajzi, Fuzetek. X, 4; XI, 4. Vezeték, 
1877-1886. The Director. 


», 
1887. | NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 455 


Buenos Aires. Sociedad Cientifica Argentina. « Anales ¥XII, 4-XXITV, 1. 

Sociedad Geografica Argentina. Revista, No. 42-50. The Society. 
Caen. Académie nationale des Sciences, Arts et Belles-Lettres.. Memoires, 1886. 
The Society. 
Calcutta: Asiatic Society of Bengal. Journal LV, Pts. 2, Nos.3and.4. Proceed- 
ings, 1886 Nos. 8 and 9; 1887, Nos. 1-3-5. The Society. 

Cambridge. Appalachian Mountain Club. AppalachiaIV, 4. Register, 1887. 
The Society. 
Harvard University. Library Bulletin, Nos. 36-38. Bibliographical Con- 
tributions, 25. The University. 
Museum of Comparative Zoology. Bulletin XIII, 1-5. Memoires XVI, 1, 
2. Report 1885-86; 1886-87. The Director. 
Peabody Museum of American Archeology and Ethnology. 20th Annual 


report. The Director, 
Cambridge, England, University. Studies from the Morphological Labratory, II, 
AB MMe The University. 
Canada, Royal Society of. Proceediggs and Transactions, IV. The Society. 


Cap Rouge. Le Naturaliste Canadien, XVI, 7-XVII, 5. The Editor, 
Cardiff. Cardiff Naturalists’ Society. Report and Transactions, XVIII. 
Hi The Society. 
Catania. Accademia Gioenia di,Scienze Naturali. Atti, 3a Ser. XIX. Addunanza 
del 17 Ottob, 1887. The Society. 
Cassel. Malakozoologische Blatter, IX, 2; X, 1. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Verein fiir Naturkunde. 82er and 33ef Bericht. The Society. 
Cedar Rapids. Iowa Agricnltural College. Bulletin, Nov. 1886. The College. 
Champaign. Illinois State Laboratory of Natural History. Bulletin, II, 6. 


The Director, 
Charleston. Elliot Society of Science and Art. Proceedings, II, pp. 81-120. 


The Society. 


Chicago. Chicago Public Library. 15th Annual report. The Librarian. 
The Open Court. I. 1, 2, 4. The Editor. 
Ridgway Ornithological Club. Bulletin Nos. 1 and 2. The Society. 
American Antiquarian, VII, 1; IX, 1-5. The Editor. 

Christiania. Archiv for Mathematik og Naturvidenskab. XII, 1. The Editor. 
Videnskab-Selskab. Forhandlinger, 1886. The Society. 

Chur. Naturforschende Gesellschaft. Jahresbericht XXIX. The Society. 

Cincinnati. Society of Natural History. Journal, IX, 4—X, 3. TheSociety. 

Copenhagen. Botaniske Forening. Meddelelser II, t. Botaniske Tidsskrift, 

XV, 4e-XVI, 3. ¢ 7) he Society: 


Naturhistoriske Forening. Videnskabelige Meddelelser, 1884-86. 


The Society. 
K. D. Videnskabernes Selskab. Oversigt 1886. No. 2; 1887, 1. Skrifter, 


i IS NI, Abe WOE Ge The Society. 
Corboda. Academia nacional de Ciencias exactas. Boletin, IX, 1, 2,4. Actas. 
Wee The Society. 
Crawfordsville. Botanical Gazette. XI, 12—XII, 11. The Editor. 


Danzig. Naturforschende Gesellschaft. Schriften. N. F. VI, 4. The Society. 

Darmstadt. Verein fiir Erdkunde. Notizblatt, 8e Folge, IV, 7. The Society, 

Denver. Colorado Scientific Society. Proceedings, II, 2. The Society. 

Detroit. The Microscope, VII, 1. The Editor. 

Dorpat. Naturforscher Gesellschaft. Sitzungsberichte VIII, 1. Archiv fiir die 
Naturkunde Liv-Ehst-und Kurlands Ye Ser., IX, 4. 

Dresden. K. mineralogisch-geologisches und preehistorisches Museum.  Mitt- 


heilungen No. 7. The Director. 
Naturwissenschaftliche Gesellschaft Isis. Sitzungsberichte und Abhandlungen, 
1886, Juli-Dec.; 1887. Jan—Juni. The Society. 


Dublin. Royal Geological Society of Ireland. Journal XVIII, 1. The Society., 
Royal Dublin Society Proceedings, N. S. V, 3, 4, 5, 6.; Transactions, Ser, 
II, Vol. III, 11-13. The Society. 


456 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Royal Irish Academy. Proceedings, Science, Ser. II, Vol. 4, No. 5; Polite 
Literature and Antiquities, Ser. II, Vol. 2, No.7. Transactions, Science, 
XXVIII, 21-25; Polite Literature and Antiquities, XX VII, 6, 7, 8; 
Cunningham Memoirs, II, III. ; The Society. 

Science and Art Museum. Report of Director. 1887. The Society. 

Dunedin, N. Z. New Zealand Journal of Science, I, 2. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Edinburgh. Botanical Society. Transactions and Proceedings XVI, 3. 
The Society. 

Geological Society. Transactions, V, 2, 3 and Catalogue of the Library. 


The Society. 

Royal Physical Society. Proceedings, 1885-86. The Society. 
Elberfeld. Naturwissenschaftliche Verein. Jahres-Berichte, 7es H. The Society. 
Emden. WNaturforschende Gesellschaft. Jahresbericht, 71 er. The Society. 


Erfurt. K. Akademie gemeinutziger Wissenschaften. Jahrbucher, n. F. H. 14. 
The Society. 
Erlangen. Biologisches Centralblatt. VI, 18-VII,17. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Physikalisch-medicinische Societat. Sitzungsberichte H. 18. The Society. 
Florence. Biblioteca nazionale central. Bolletino, 1886, Nos. 22-45. 
The Librarian. 
Nuovo Giornale Botanico Italiano. (Caruel.) XIX, 1-4. The Editor. 
Societa Entomologica Italiana. Bolletino, XVIII, 4; XIX, 1, 2. 
The Society. 
Societa Italiana di Antropologia, Etnologia e Psicologia comparata. Archivio, 


DNALS BS Sis OVINE Ihe The Society. 
Folkestone. Natural History Society. Oct. 1886—June, 1887. The Society. 
Frankfurt a/M. Deutsche malakozoologische Gesellschaft. Jahrbiicher, XIII, 4— 

XIV, 38-1887, No. 10. Nachrichtsblatt, 1886, No. 11. The Society. 

Frankfurter Verein fiir Geographie und Statistik. Jahresbericht, Jahrg. L. 
Beitrage zur Statistik V, 1. The Society. 
Physikalischer Verein. Jahresbericht, 1884-85; 1885-86. The Society. 
Senckenbergische Naturforschende Gesellschaft. Bericht 1886, 1887. Ab- 
handlungen XIV, 2, 38. The Society. 
Frankfurt a/O -Naturwissenschaftlicher Verein. Monatliche Mittheilungen, IV. 
1-10. The Society. 
Societatum Litterae. 1887. Nos. 1-10. The Editor. 
Freiburg, i. B. Naturforschende Gesellschaft. Berichte I, The Society. 


Gand. Archives de Biologie. Van Beneden and Van Bambeke, VI, 3, 4. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 


Geneva. Institut National Genevois. Memoires, XVI. The Society. 
Recueil Zoologique Suisse (Fol) IV, 1-3. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Genoa. Societa di Letture e Conversazione Scientifiche. Giornale, IX, 9, 11, 12; 
X, le Sem. 8, 4. The Society. 
Giessen. Jahresbericht iiber die Fortschritte der Chemie. (Fittica). 1884, No. 
4-1885, No. 3. The Editor. 


Oberhesische Gesellschaft fiir Natur-und Heilkunde, 25er Bericht. 
The Society. 


Glasgow. Natural History Society. Proceedings, n. s. I, 3. 


Philosophical Society. Proceedings, X VII. The Society. 
GOrlitz. Naturforschende Gesellschaft. Abhandlungen, XIX. The Society. 
Oberlausitziche Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften. Neues lausitziches Magazin, 
LXII, 2; LXIII, 1. The Society. 


Golden, Colorado. State Board of Mines. Biennial report, 1886. The Director. 
Gotha. Dr. A. Peterman’s Mitteilungen aus Justus Perthe’s geograpischer An- 
stalt XXXII, 11-X XXIII, 10. Erganzungsheft No. 84-87. Inhaltsverzeich- 


niss, 1875-84. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Granville, Ohio. Denison University. Bulletin of the Scientific Laboratories, II, 
ee The Trustees. 


s’Gravenhage. De Nederlandsche entomologische Vereeniging. Tijdschrift voor 
Entomologie, XXIX. 3 H.-XXX, 1. The Society. 


1887.) NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA, 457 


Graz. Botanisches Institute (Leitgeb). Mittheilungen H. 1. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Naturwissenschafiliche Verein fiir Steiermark. Mittheilungen, 1886. 
Verein der Arzte in Steiermark. Mittheilungen, 1886. 


Zoologisches Institut. Arbeiten I, 2-IT, 2. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Groningen. Natuurkundige Genootschap. Verslag, 1886. The Society. 
.Giistrow. Verein der Freunde der Naturgeschichte in Mecklenberg. Archiv XL. 

1886. The Society. 

Halifax. Nova Scotian Institute of Natural Sciences. Proceedings and Transac- 

tions. VI, 4. The Society. 

‘Halle. Naturforschende Gesellschaft. Abhandlungen, XVI, 4. Bericht, 1885, 
886. 

Halle a/S. Verein fiir Erdkunde. Mittheilungen, 1886. The Society. 

Zeitschrift fiir Naturwissenschaften, 4e F. V, 83—VI, 1. The Editor. 
Hamburg. Naturhistorisches Museum. Bericht, 1885. The Director. 

Naturwissenschaftlicher Verein. Abhandlungen, IX, 1, 2. The Society. 

Musée Teyler. Archives, 2nd Ser. II, 4. Catalogue de la Bibliotheque III, 

and IV. 
Société Hollandaise des Sciences. Archives XXI,2-5; XXII, 1. Verhand- 
lungen, 3e Verz. IV. 4. The Society. 
Helsingfors. Finska Vetenskaps-Societeten. Ofversigt XXVII. Observations 
Metéorologiques 1882, 1883. The Society. 


Hermannstadt. Siebenbiirgischer Verein fiir Naturwissenschaften. Verhandlungen 
und Mittheilungen XXXVII. Archiv. XXI,1. Jahresbericht, 1885-6. 
The Society. 
Iowa City. State Historical Society. Jowa Historical Record, Jan.—Oct., 1887. 
The Society. 
Jena. Anatomischer Anzeiger. II, 16-23. The Editor. 
Medicinisch-naturwissenschaftliche Gesellschaft. Zeitschrift XX, 1-XXI, 2. 
: The Society. 


Zoologische Jahrbiicher. II, 1-4. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Kharkow. Société des Naturalistes 4 l’ Université impériale. Travaux, XX. 
The Society. 


Klagenfurt. | Landesmuseum, Diagramme der magn. u. meteor. Beobachtungen, 
1885-1886. Jahrbuch, 18. Bericht, 1885. Carinthia, 1886, No. 12- 


- 1887, No. 10. The Society. 
Konigsberg. Physikalisch-dkonomische Gesellschaft. Schriften, XX VII. 
Landshut. Botanischer Verein. Bericht, 1886-87. The Society. 
Lausanne. Société Vaudoise des Sciences Naturelles. Bulletin, 94, 95. 

Leeds. Journal of Conchology. V, 4. 5, 6. The Editor. 


Philosophical and Literary Society. Annual report, 1886-7. The Society. 
Yorkshire Geological and Polytechnic Society. Proceedings, N. S. IX, 2. 
The Society. 
Yorkshire Naturalists’ Union. Transactions, IX, 1884. The Society, 
Leyden. Museum, Notes (Jentink) VIII, 1-4. The Editor. 
Nederlandsche Dierkundige Vereeniging. ‘Tijdschrift, 2e Ser. I, 4. 
The Society. 
Leipzig. Archiv f. Anatomie und Physiologie. Anat. Abth. 1886, Nos. 5 and 
6; 1887, 1-3. Physiol. Abth. 1886; Suppl. Bd. 1887, 1-4. 
Botanische Institut zu Tiibingen. Untersuchungen II, 2. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Botanische Jahrbiicher (Engler) VIII, 2-5; IX, 1. 
Botanische Zeitung. XLV, 4-6; XLIV, 1-3. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Jahresberichte ii. d. Fortschritte der Anatomie und Physiologie. 14er Bd. IT, 
Abth. 1. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Journal fiir Ornithologie, XXXIV, 2-XXXV, 2. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
K. sachsische Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften. Adhandlungen XIII, 6-9. 
Bericht, 1886, I—IV, Suppl. The Society. 
Morphologisches Jahrbuch, XII, 3—XIII, 1. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
30 ; 


458 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Verein fiir Erdkunde. Mittheilungen, 1885. The Society. 
Zeitschrift fiir Krystallographie und Mineralogie. Groth. XII, 4-XIII, 4. 

I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Zeitschrift fiir wissenschaftliche Zoologie, XLIV, 3-XLV, 4. 

I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Zoologische Station, Zoologischer Jahresbericht, 1885, 1, IV. 

I. V. Williamson Fund. 


Zoologischer Anzeiger, Nos. 237-264. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Liege. Société Royale des Sciences.. Memoires, XIII. The Society. 
Lille. Société Géologique du Nord. Annales, XIII. The Society. 
Lisbon. Associacao dos Engenheiros Civis Portugueses. Revista de Obras publi- 

cas e Minas. 195-214. The Society. 

La Revue du Portugal et de ses Colonies 1887, Jan. Feb. The Editor. 
Liverpool. Free Public Library, Museum and Walker Art Gallery. 34th annual 

report. The Trustees. 

Geological Society. Proceedings, V, 3. The Society. 


Literary and Philosophical Society. Proceedings, Vols. 39 and 40). 
The Society. 

Annals and Magazine of Natural History, 5th Ser. Nos. 108-119. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 


Anthropological Institute. Journal XVI, 8—XVII, 2. The Society. 
Astronomical Register, No. 288. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
British Association for the Advancement of Science. Report 55th and 56th 


Meetings. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
‘Chemical Society, Abstract of Proceedings. Nos. 28-42. Journal 289-299. 
The Society. 

Curtis’s Botanical Magazine. Nos. 1198-1209. I. V. Williamson Fund. 


‘The Earth. Nos. 4-6, 8-10. 12, 13, 17. The Editor. 
The Electrician XVII, XIX, 28. The Editor. 
Entomological Society. Transactions, 1886. No. 4-1887, No. 3. The Society. 
Gardeners’ Chronicle, 2nd Ser. No. 674—8rd Ser. I, 47. The Editor. 
Geological Magazine. Nos. 270-281. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
‘Geological Society. Quarterly Journal. Nos. 168-171; List, 1885. 

The Society. 


Geologists’ Association. Proceedings IX, 7,8; X, I and 2. The Society. 
Grevillea (Cooke). I—XIV, 1880-86, XV, 73-77. 
; Executors of Dr. Geo. Martin. 


Hardwicke’s Science Gossip. No. 264-275. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
The Ibis. 5th Ser. II, 17-20. {. V. Williamson Fund. 
Journal of Botany, British and Foreign. Nos. 288-299. 

Journal of Physiology. VIII, 1-5. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Knowledge IX, 9-12; X, 13-25. The Editor. 


Linnean Society Journal. Botany 140, 145-149, 151, 158; Zoology, 114— 
117, 126-129. Proceedings, Oct. 1886, July, 1887. Transactions, 2nd 
Series; Zoology IV, 1,2; Botany II, 9-14. List, 1886-1887. 

The Society: 

London, Edinburgh and Dublin Philosophical Magazine. 5th Series, Nos. 


139-150. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Mineralogical Society of Great Britain and Ireland. Mineralogical Magazine, 

Nos. 33 and 34. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
‘The Naturalist, Nos. 137-148. The Editor. 
Nature, Nos. 891-942. The Editor. 
Paleontographical Society. Publications, Vol. VL. Wilson Fund. 
Physical Society. Proceedings VIII, 8; IX, 1. ; The Society. 
Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Science. 5th Series No. 107; N.S. No. 

109. I. V. Williamson Fund, . 


Queckett Microscopical Club. Journal Nos. 36-48; II Ser. Nos 1-19; Gen. 
Index. I-VI; Catalogue of microscopical preparations ; Catalogue of books, 
The Society. 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 459 


London. Royal Institution of Great Britain Proceedings XI, 3. List, 1886. 
The Society. 
Royal. Proceedings, Nos. 248-258. Philosophical Transactions, 177, Parts 1 
and 2. List, 30th, Nov. 1886. . 
Royal Geographical Society. Proceedings, n. s. VIII, 12-IX, 11. 
The Society. 
Royal Microscopical Society. Journal VI, 2nd Ser. 6a; 1887, 1-4. 
The Society. 
Scientific Enquirer, II, 1-2. The Editor. 
London Society of Arts. Journal, XXXIV. The Society. 
Triibner’s American and Oriental Literary Record. Nos. 229-234. 
The Publishers. 


Zoological Record. 1885. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Zoological Society. Proceedings, 1886 No. 4-1887, No. 3. Transactions 
XII, 4, 5, 6. The Society. 
Zoologist. 3rd Ser. Nos. 120-131. The Editor. 
London, Ca. Canadian Entomologist. XVIII, 10-XIX, 11. The Editor. 
Louvain. University Catholique. Liber Memorialis, 1834-1884. Choix de 
Mémoires, XIII. Annuaire XLI. Thirteen theses. The Society. 
Liibeck. Naturhistorische Museum. Jahresbericht, 1885, 1886. The Society. 
Liineburg. Naturwissenschaftlicher Verein. Jahreshefte, X. The Society. 
Lund. University. Acta. XXII. The University. 
Luxembourg. Institut Royal. Publications XX. The Society. 
Madrid. R. Academia de Ciencias exactas, fisicas y naturales. Memorias XI. 
Revista, XXII, 2, 3. The Society. 
Sociedad Geografica. Boletin, XXI, 3-6; XXII, 3-6? The Society. 
Magdeburg. Naturwissenschaftlicher Verein. Jahresbericht u. Abhandlungen, 
1886. The Society. 


Malton. Malton Field Naturalists’ and Scientific Society. 3rd Annual Report. 
The Society. 


Manchester. Geological Society. Transactions, XIX, 2-10. The Society. 
Microscopical Society. Transactions 1886. The Society. 
Scientific Students’ Association. " Annual report, 1885, 1886. The Society. 

Meriden, Conn. Scientific Association. Transactions II. The Society. 


Metz. Société d’ Histoire Naturelle. Bulletin, 2e Ser. 16 and 17 Cah. 
The Society. 


Verein fiir Erdkunde, Yer Jahresbericht. The Society. 
Mexico. Museo Nacional. Anales, III, 10,11; IV, 1. The Director. 
Sociedad Cientifica “Antonio Alzate.”” Memorias, I, 2-4. The Society. 
Sociedad de Geografia y Estadistica. Boletin VI, 4-9. The Society. 
Sociedad Mexicana de Historia Natural. La Naturaleza, VII, 16-24; 2d 
mera lawl. The Society. 


Middelburg. "Zeeuwsch Genootschap der Wetenschappen. Archief VI, 2. 
The, Society. 


Middleton, Wesleyan University. Report, 15th. The Society. 
Milan. R. Istituto Lombardo di Scienze, Lettere ed Arti. Rendiconti, Ser. II; 
XIX, 12,—XX, 18? The Society. 


Modena. Societa dei Naturalisti. Atti, Ser. III, Vol. III, pp. 1-48; Vol. IV. 
The Society. 
Mons. Société des Science, des Arts et des Lettres du Hanaut. Mémoires et 


Publications IVme Ser. T. 9me. The Society. 
Montreal. Canadian Record of Science, II, 5-8. The Editor. 
Moscow. Société Impériale des Naturalistes. Bulletin, 1886, 2-4: Beilage, I, 

XII. The Society. 
Miinster. Westfalischer Provinzial-Verein fur Wissénschaft und Kunst. Jahres- 

bericht, 14er. The Society. 
Munich. Gesellschaft fiir Anthropologie, Ethnologie und Urgeschichte. Beitrage, 

VII, 3-4. The Society. 


Zeitschrift fiir Biologie, XXIII, 3-XXIV, 1. I. V. Williamson Fund. 


460 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Nancy. Société des Sciences. Bulletin, Serie 2me, III, 19. The Society. 
Naples, R. Accademia delle Scienze fisiche e matematiche, XXV, 4-12. 
R. Istituto d’Incoraggiamento alle Scienze Naturali economiche e technolo- 


PIGHEW PAtte en nSemN Ve The Society. 
Zoologische Station. Mitthelungen VII, 1,2. Zoologischer. Jahresbericht, 
1885, II. The Director. 
Neuchatel Société des Sciences Naturelles. Bulletin, XV. The Society. 
Newcastle-upon-Tyne. Natural History Society of Northumberland, Durham and 
Newcastle upon-Tyne. Transactions, VIII, 2; IX, 1. The Society. 

New Haven. Connecticut Academy. Transactions VII, 1. The Society. 
The American Journal of Science No’s, 193-203. The Editor. 
New York. Academy of Sciences. Annals, III, 12; IV, 1,2. Transactions IV, 
V, 7 and 8. The Society. 

Astor library, annual report, 88th. The Trustees. 
The Auk, IX, 1-4 and Index. The Editor, 
American Bookseller XX, 5. The Editor. 
The American Chemist, VII, 10. The Editor. 
Cooper Union, 26th, 27th and 28th annual reports. The Trustees. 
Forest and Stream, XX VII, 19-X XIX, 18. The Editor. 
The Forum. III, 1. The Editor. 


American Geographical Society. Bulletin, 1885, No. 3, 1887 No. 3. 
The Society. 


Library Journal, XI, 12-XII, 11. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Literary News, VII, 12—VIII, 11. ‘ The Editor. 
Mercantile Library Association of the City of New York, 66th annual report. 

Bulletin, No. 9. The Librarian. 
New York Medical Journal, XLIV, 23-XLVI, 22. The Editor. 


Am. Museum of Natural History. Bulletin II, 1. Annual Report, 1886-7. 
The Society. 


Pharmaceutical Association. Proceedings, 9th Meeting. The Society. 
Popular Science Monthly, Jan.—Dec. 1887. . The Editor. 
Science, No’s. 200-251. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Swiss Cross, I, 1. The Editor. 
Torrey Botanical Club. Bulletin, XIII, 12—-XIV, 11. The Society. 
Nijmegen. Nederlandsche Botanische Vereeniging. Nederlandsch Kruidkundig 
Archief, 4e Serie V, 1. The Society. 


Niirmberg. Naturhistorische Gesellschaft. Jahresbericht, Abhandlungen, VIII, 4, 
5. The Society. 

Odessa. Société des Naturalistes de la Nouvelle Russie. Memoirs, XI, 2. 
The Society. 


Omaha. Omaha Public Library, 10th Annual report, The Librarian. 
Ottawa. Ottawa Field-Naturalists’ Club. Transactions, No. 7. Ottawa Natural- 

ist, I, 1-8. The Society. 
Oxford. Annals of Botany, I, 1. I. V. Williamson Fund. 


Padova. Societa Veneto-Trentina di Scienze Naturale. Atti. X,1. Bollettino, IV, 
i The Society. 
Palermo. Reale Accademia di Scienze, Lettere e Belle Arti. Bullettino, III, 1-38. 
The Society. 
R. Istitute Technico superiore. Programma, 1866-67. The Society. 
Il Naturalista Siciliano, VI, 3-VII, 2. The Editor. 
Paris. Annales des Mines. 8me Ser. IX, 5, 6; XI, 1, 2, 3. 
Minister of Public Works in France. 
Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Zoologie et Palzontologie, 7me, Ser. I, 
1-6; II, 1-6; Botanique 7me, Ser. IV, 5,6; V, 1-6; VI, 1. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Archives de Zoologie experimentale et générale, 2me Ser. IV, 4; V, 1. 2. 
: I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Ecole polytechnique. Journal, 56. The Society. 
Institution Ethnographique. Bulletin de ]’Alliance Scient. Univ. 72, 73. 
Journal de Conchyliologie, XX VI, 1. The Editor 


1887.] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 461 


Journal de Micrographie, X, 11-1887, 14. The Editor. 
Le Naturaliste, 1886, No. 47—2me, Ser. 17. The Editor. 
Reyue d’Ethnographie, V, 4—-VI, 2. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Revue Geographique, No. 132-134, 136-139, 141. The Editor. 
Revue Scientifique, XX XVIII, 22-25. The Editor. 
Société d’Acclimatation. Bulletin, 4e, Ser. III, 8, 12-IV, 1, 2, 5-7, 9-12; 

No. Supplem. The Society. 
Société nationale @’Agriculture de France. Bulletin, 1886, No. 10,-1887, 

No: 9: The Society. 
Société de Biologie. Compte Rendu des Séances, 1886, No’s. 16, 27, 40,-1887, 

No. 35. The Society. 


Société Geologique de France. Bulletin, 3e. Ser. XIV, 6,-XV, 3. 
The Society. 
Société Malacologique de France. Bulletin, No. 2, Dec. 1886. Annales XX. 
Proces-Verbaux, 1886, Jan. 9 July 4. Statuts. Revue Biographique, 1886. 
The Society. 


Société Francaise de Minéralogie. Bulletin, IX, 8—X, 6. The Society. 
Société Philomathique. Bulletin, 7me, Ser. X, 3-XI. The Society. 


Société Zoologique. Bulletin, 1886, No’s. 4-6; 1887, No’s. l, 2. 
The Society. 


Pawtucket. Free Public Library, Annual report, 1886. The Librarian. 
Peoria. Scientific Association. Bulletin, 1887. The Society. 
Perth. Scottish Naturalist. N.S. No. 14, 16-18. The Editor. 


Philadelphia. Academy of Natural Sciences, Proceedings 1886, III-1887, II. 
American Entomological Society, Transactions, XIII, 3,4; XIV, 1; Supple- 


ment, 1887, I. The Society. 
Am. Journal of the Medical Sciences, Jan.—Oct. 1887. The Editor. 
American Journal of Pharmacy. XVI, 12, XVII, 11. The Editor. 
American Naturalist, XX, 12,-XXI, 10. The Editor. 
American Philosophical Society. Proceedings 124, 125. The Society. 


College of Pharmacy. Alumni Association. Annual report, XXIII. 
The Society. 


~ The Conchololgists’ Exchange, I, 6, 8, 10,12; II, 1-4. The Editor. 
The Dental Cosmos., XX VIII, 12-X XIX, 11. The Editor. 
Engineers’ Club. Proceedings, VI, 1, 2. The Society. 
Franklin Institute. Journal, No. 732-743. The Society. 
Gardener’s Monthly. Dec. 1886—Nov. 1887. The Editor. 
Historical Society of Pennsylvania. Pennsylvania Magazine of History and 
Biography. X, 4.-XI, 3. The Society. 


Journal of Comparative Medicine and Surgery, VIII, 1-4. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 


Library Co. of Philadelphia. Bulletin, Jan., July—Sept. 1887. The Librarian. 


Medical and Surgical Reporter, LVI, 22-LVII, 22. The Editor. 
Mercantile Libr. Co., Report, 1887. The Librarian. 
Microscopical Bulletin, June,—Oct. 1887. The Editor. 
Naturalists’ Leisure Hour., Dec. 1886.—Sept. 1887. The Editor. 
Polyclinic. IV, 6—V, 5. The Editor. 
Society for Organizing Charity. Annual report, 8th. The Society. 


University of Pennsylvania. Department of Biology, Announcement for 


session 1887-88. 


Wagner Free Institute of Science. Transactions, I, 1887. The Trustees. 
Zoological Society, 15th annual report. The Society. 
Pisa. Societa Malacologica Italiana. Bulletino, XII, 5-15. Society. 
Societa Tosc. di Scienze Naturali. Atti, Processi Verb. V, 119-263, VII, 2, 
Memorie, VIII, 1. The Society. 
Pittsburg. The Bookmart, IV, 42. The Publishers. 
Poughkeepsie. Vassar Brothers Institute. Transactions, IV. The Director. 
Prag. Deutscher Verein zur Verbreitung gemeinniitziger Kenntnisse. Sammlung 
gemeinniitziger VGrtrage, No. 114. The Society. 


Lotos. VII. The Editor. 


462 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Raleigh. Elisha Mitchell Scientific Society. Journal 1885-86. The Society. 


Regensburg. K. B. botanische Gesellschaft. Flora, n. R. 44. The Society. 
NaturwissenschaftlicherVerein. Correspondenz—Blatt, 40. The Society. 
Reichenbach, IV. Verein fiir Naturkunde. Mittheilungen, 5es H. The Society. 
Riga. Naturforscher—Verein. Correspondenzblatt, 29er, Jahrg. The Society. 
Rio Janeiro. Museu Nacional. Archivos, III, 1, 2. The Director. 
Observatoire. Revista, I, 11—II, 9. The Director. 


Rochester. Warner Observatory. History and Work, 1883-1886, I. 
The Director. 
Rome. R. Accademia dei Lincei. Serie Quarta, Rendiconti, II, 8-III, 13, 2e, 


Sem. ]-3. The Society. 
Archives Italiennes de Biologie, VII, 8; VIII,1,2. Catalogue des Travaux, 
1885. I. V. Williamson Fund. 


Biblioteca Nazionale Centrale Vittorio Emanuell. Bollettino, I, 5—II, 3. 
The Librarian. 
Societa Geographica Italiana. Bollettino, Ser. II, An. XX, 11-XXI, 9. 
The Society. 
Societa degli Spettroscopisti Italiani. -Memorie, XV, 8-XVI, 8. The Society. 
St. Gall. St Gallische naturwissenschaftliche Gesellschaft. Bericht, 1884-85. 
The Society. 
Saint John. Natural History Society of New Brunswick. Bulletin, No. 6. 
St. Louis. Academy of Sciences. ‘Transactions, IV, 4. The Society. 
St. Petersburg. K. Akademie der Wissenschaften. Bulletin, XXX, 4-XXXI, 
2-4. Memoires XXXIV, 4-XXXV, 2. Repertorium fiir Meteorologie, ’ 
Supplementband, II-IV. ' The Society. 
Hortus Universitatis Imperialis Petropolitanze. Scripta Botanica, I, II. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Physikalische Central-Observatorium. Annalen, 1885, 1,2. The Director. 
Imp. russkoye geografitcheskoye Obschichestvo. Izviestiya, XXII, 6-X XII, 
3. Report, 1886. 
Russian Physico—Chemical Society of the University, X VIII, 8, 9. 
The Society. 


Societas Entomologica Rossica. Horae, XX. The Society. 
Salem, Essex Institute. Bulletin, X VIII, No’s 7-12. The Society. 
Peabody Academy of Sciences, 19th annual report. The Society. 
San Diego. West-American Scientist, II, 21-29. The Editor. 


San Francisco. California Academy of Sciences. Bulletin, No’s 6, 7. 
The Society. 


Mercantile Library, 34th annual report. The Trus 
Santa Barbara. Society of Natural History. Report of Proceedings. Bulletin, 
No. 1. The Society. 
Santiago. Wissenschaftlicher Verein. Verhandlungen, 5 H. The Society. 


Semur. Société des Sciences historiques et naturelles, Bulletin. 2e S. No. 2. 
The Society. 
Siena. R. Accademia dei Fisiocritici. Sezione dei Cultori delle Scienze Medici. 


Bolletino, V, 3-9. The Society. 
Springfield, Illinois. Industrial University, 13th report. The Trustees. 
Stettin. Entomologischer Verein. Entomologischer Zeitung, XLIV. The Society. 

Verein fiir Erdkunde. Jahresbericht, 1886. The Society.’ 
Stockholm. Entomologiske Tidskrift, VII, 1-4. The Editor. 
Geologiska Foreningens. Férhandlingar, VIII, 6-IX, 4. The Society. 


Svenska Sillskabet fér Anthropologi och Geografi. Ymer. 1886, H. 1-4, 8. 
The Society. 
K. Vetenskaps Akademien. Ofversigt 1885, No. 10; 1886, No, 9; 1887, 


No’s 1-6. Bihang, XI, 1—XII, 4. The Society. 
Stuttgart. Humboldt, 1886, No. 12-1887, No. 11. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Kosmos. 1886, II, 4-6. I: V. Williamson Fund. 


Verein fiir vaterlindische Naturkunde in Wiirttemberg. Jahreshefte. 438. 
Switzerland. Société Helvetique des Sciences Naturelles, 69me Ses. The Society. 


1887. ] NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 463 


Sydney. Linnean Society of New South Wales. Proceedings Ser. I, Vol. 2, No. 
1; Ser. II, Vol. 1, No’s 2-4; Vol. 2, No. 2. Catalogue of the library, 
1886. Tne Society. 

Royal Society of New South Wales. Journal and Proceedings, XIX. 
The Society. 

Tasmania. Royal Society. Papers and Proceedings and Report, 1885. 

The Society. 
Tokio. Medicinische Facultat der kaiserlich-japanische Universitat. Mittheilungen, 


Tels The Faculty. 
Seii Kwai. Transactions, Supplement, V, 11—VI, 10. The Society. 
University, Literature College. Memoirs, No. 1]. The Society. 


Topeka. Kansas State Historical Society. Report, 5th biennial; 1887. 
The Society. 
Washburn Laboratory of Natural History. Bulletin, I, 7, 8. The Society. 


Toronto. Canadian Institute. Proceedings, n. s. 1V, 2; V, 1. The Society. 
Entomological Society. Annual Report, 1887. The Society. 
Toulouse. Académie des Sciences, Inscriptions et Belles—Lettres. Memoires, 8me, 
ser VILL : The Society. 

Revue Mycologique, VII, 33-36. The Editor. 
Société d’Histoire Naturelle. Compte rendu sommaire de la séances, 2 Juin, 

20 Juil, 1886; Mars 2, 1887. Bulletin, XIX, XX. The Society. 
Trenton, Natural History Society. Journal, I, 2. : The Society. 
Trieste, Societa Adriatica di Scienze Naturali. Bollettino, X. The Society. 
Tiibingen. Der Naturforscher, XIX, 27—-XX, 26. The Editor. 
Turin, R. Accademia delle Scienze. Memorie, Ser. 2a XXXVII. Atti, XXI, 
1-7. The Society. 
Osservatorio della Regia Universita. Bollettino, XX. The Director. 
Musei di Zoologia ed Anatomia comparata della R. Universita. Bollettino, I, 

16; II, 19-26. i The Society. 
United States. American Association for the Advancement of Science. Proceed- 
ings, XXXV. The Society. 


American Pharmaceutical Association. Proceedings, XXXIV. The Society. 
Upsal. Observatoire de l’Université.- Bulletin meteorologique, X VIII. 
The Society. 
Utrecht. K. nederlandsch meteorologisch Instituut, Jaarboek, 1878, I1; 1886. 
The Director. 
Provinciaal Utrechtsch Genootschap van Kusten en Wetenschappen. Verslag, 
1886. Aanteekeningen, 1886. The Society. 
Valparaiso. Wissenschaftlicher Verein zu Santiago, 1886, 3 and 4 H. 
The Society. 
Venice. L’Ateneo Veneto. Ser. XI, Vol. I, No. 1—I], 6. The Editor. 
R. Istituto Veneto di Scienze, Lettere ed Arti. Atti. Ser. VI, T. III, 10-V, 1. 
The Society. 
Notarisia, I, 5-7. The Editor. 
Vienna. 1K. Akademie der Wissenschaften, Sitzungsberichte, math—naturw 
Classe, XCII Bd. I Abth. 5-10, II Abth. 4-10, III Abth. 83-10; XCIII 
Bd. I Abth. 1-5, II Abth. 1-5, III Abth. 1-5.; XCIV Bd. I Abth. 1-5, 
II Abth. 1-5, III Abth. 1-5; XCV Bd. II Abth.1, 2. Denkschrift, L, 
LT Lire The Society. 
Anthropologische Gesellschaft. Mittheilungen, XVI, 1-X VII, 2. 
The Society. 
Congrés internationational d’hygiene et de démographie, 1887. Programme. 
, The Council. 
K. K. geologische Reichsanstalt. Verhandlungen, 1885, No. 13-1887, No. 
14. Jahrbuch, XXXVI, 2-XXXVII, 1. Abhandlungen, XII, 1-4. 
The Society. 


464 PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 


Mineralogische und petrographische Mittheilungen, (Tschermak), N. F. VIII, 


1-IX, 3. I. V.- Williamson Fund. 
Ornis IT, 2-IIT, 1. I. V. Williamson Fund. 
K. k. zoologisch-botanische Gesellschaft. Verhandlungen, XXXVI, 3, 4; 

XXXVIII, 1, 2. The Society. 


Washington. The American Botanical Register, No. 1, 2 and 8. 
Thomas Meehan. 
American Monthly Microscopical Journal, VII, 12-VIII, 10. The Editor. 


Chemical Society. Bulletin, No. ¥. The Society. 
Philosophical Society. Bulletin, IX. The Society. 
Smithsonian Institution. Annual Report for 1885, I. Miscellaneous Collections, 
XXVITI-XXX. The Institution. 


United States Fish Commission. Bulletin, VI, VII, 1-7. The Commission. 
United States National Museum. Proceedings, VIII, pp. 289 et seq. 1887, 
sheets 1-24. Annual Reports 1881, 1882 and 1883. The Director. 
U. S. Publications. Monthly Catalogue, II, 7-III, 6. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Wellington. New Zealand Institute. Transactions, XIX. : 
Wiesbaden. WNassauischer Verein fiir Naturkunde. Jahrbucher, Jahrg. 40. 
The Society. 
Wilkes barre. Wyoming Historical and Geological Society. Proceedings III. 
Angelo Heilprin. 
Worcester. American Antiquarian Society. Proceedings, IV, 3, 4. The Society. 
Wurzburg. Botanisches Institut. Arbeiten, III, 3. I. V. Williamson Fund, 
Physik.-medicin. Gesellsch. WVerhandlungen, XX. Sitzungsberichte, 1886. 
The Society. 
Zoologisch—zootomisches Institut. Arbeiten, VIII, 2. 
I. V. Williamson Fund. 
Yokohama. Asiatic Society of Japan. Transactions, XIV, 2-XV, 2. 
_ The Society. 
Seismological Society of Japan. Transactions, X. The Society. 
Zurich. Naturforschende Gesellschaft. Viertel-Jahrsschrift, XXX, XXXI, 1, 2. 
: The Society. 
Zwickau. . Verein fiir Naturkunde. Jahresbericht. 1886. The Society. 


INDEX TO GENERA, ETC. 
1887. 


PMG ASHsT cast aclsnasasiseece se cs /satine 361 | Astarte...... 33, 340, 397, 398, 400, 402 
A GanthOCystis....02.s0. -2.c.000.5 Reset eel So MeNt TOM ODEs rdesrnctassenessensesdaces 284, 290 
PPAMNOLYCHUS: <..2.cs0csssessseses SOA) PAthmodontidee.ct xc. sacnecesxee seems 290 
PERUDELISCHiecreracie<alesvesees classe sacs. 24 | JNU Snap cor abe BD OSDSUTSCHDOAOCSO0 Lor 337 
PMGWIEUS aoesdetoscerdessscsidessn scr Sis), SH | WENA hocapsearcoassogacnesonacpesecoca. 373 
PREM YKOMOMscs.z0-seaciecesccss csesesess 289 | FAMIGHEN Ia 2-.2--25->s seco seesllesstenas 309 
PNCLOSOWMAsciee mene sccecidedses|sseeese oe 34 Sil WAU CHENODLCHUS ts 9---cleccseaeestertes 387 
INGIAEONIG GAiet cesses seecee ce sess sess 53 | Auricula......... 138, 1389, 141, 142, 144 
RUC HIM OPLEVS).cc.csosisscssioc'sn «vescccis 122 | Auriculus.........cessesseeseeeeees 144, 145 
ALCHMOSDHTACTIUIM....c2-<6--ae0sesese 122)| Bakevellia..\...c<.<cssneennnes/auacietneh 836 
PNCGCULES ea sceesosseos see SOOSe RA DSOOUOOSE 156) |e Balance] Ossusis.<.4--sass-nereeesees 347 
PMECEHERGOGON:.....ccveccisessesscssecs BGO) | Balants an snes os n0n seater senses cere 55 
PAOMOSEUSfrccccsceeec ceases soso sesescses iS) | Bathyurus: 2 s-2.c-s.u-6. sesocomaas eonte 18 
MILE TIA oon <0essc0=secoccsseoess 32-35 —3il |PeMenfite--0. 54 sto oe) ce cenctesenee 311 
Ailasecrinus-.-..-07%5 98, 100; 103; 105, | Bodianus... 2.252... csccsscssscessuave 295 

ALO=USY | Bolodoniects.tscccesese eee taeseee 284, 286 
EMULOLLOM Beemenee- ee cescnsssecncasonacees O85e | Bolodontidcetesse-sc.ssecessstersteree 285 
PNEINLOP Le Ssacinseisoasacsaas cece ciestece 23") sBombinatoniecsesc-sceerocaceese tones 351 
PAMMIDIOLNETIGGE <icss.scsececessesdacaeee 989) |; Brachyspita ..ivsccse-assaqectses tains 137 
Amblotherium.:.....-2-essessessss O89" 29()) |) BrevOortialc.c.sss2ssaesseceosacnenecs 296 
RSTRNT SDA CCEA REEE BOONEL EEE CCEEROEL 122 | Bulimus ...... Rak aeons tana 1ilpele2 
PMMOLI UA -oeeas ss seccescesseciiensesteas Se Dal billaue ess cceeqcos se cecsaceeroncasaonee 54 
PAN DUD WMA), ...<c.<00cie0 0s eosnsens SG else MM DULCOs ce sceeeaieesee-s sneer se eseaaaseee 21 
BMEICCSINA . 2.2055. c0cerasrssesenees AOs*| ) Gancellaria., 2.) s--ccseesspaesean 399, 404 
PAUTIPHIULEStES:.-02.06e.0se5055 OSDN 999) (9874 eCanthanuS.e.cenctacevescesseterces 398, 403 
AGN phiCAaTpO2d -.:....2.0.css0ces<~ S08 30D nl. Card itticcnssscvnsreanvacacests 340, 400, 403 
Map bitherlUmM'...<-csesc--+ eee. 835 288) | (Carditmera,....-...-s. 397, 398, 400, 403 
PAEIPDILYIUS .2.5...5-.00sc0sccc-eena 200, LOK | CardiliM.........cs.000 340, 398, 400, 403 
PAPUA, |e 55 505s 508 oss0cee'sneseeeee 365: }Garexs oss. ssasranaesncasesaosevepanen 68-80 
DMT ADIIL ARS etn sacs sicacos oes scGein xe 397, 403 | Carterius...170, 179, 180, 181, 260-268 
PAMACH IM Alresacisoeisceceainseins seas a)sinsie ss 359))) a@arinorbisimesase-a-cseneeceneaea 399, 404 
JANINGTTUIE Bees postenece A aeE Opec 3405 4005 402) | Cary Germs! cccsens-caocnes 100, 101 107 
PNDINV LION! ec cscesissiessicccesscsceccossess La @assidtlabeesseterscsecs-tes4 139, 142, 143 
EMEA CAsmerevinsereclssarsiemcecacese sce 8p | @astalealiaccesecusecscaeashacsnweteners 120 
ISSR CCL) es ER a Pee BAO NS9S; 400; (412: | \Cecsmicerccscessercannssa-cesiiencncnas 20 
EMGCE Mdmerenenatiasenercenes ss ccnsceenss S15 122, Centropomus.-..--<sss--seasenakeenrs 295 
BMECIOHErusnec sce doesecneerecscnssdacence 8369) | GentropyxiSyc:-c-cc-secceneeeerssscens 122 
PNETSEOLOCI ayerreesoussenseeecscccccoees 80 | Cephalanthus................ 325, 827, 328 
PATTEIMIS=: .0i5cn2 a's es saves saescs SAS AQIee 4005 | Ghamialjees. see teesreseeseeeesneetan 398, 403 
PASCANIS grata nas. acs oats sejvscessces'eaes Dil) i @hameleoy.cssaceesatascessessecneaceas 859 
JASIIO) oo oechencoo aD seCeOCO USDOL DENIC 2 Chionanthus..<..<..-<ccecscesncsscerss 280 
PASDIADENNA) accesses cost osesclocrescee Sie eG bio seeceeeesewesolia«anacwuceesas sens 286 
SSUES cali meraapas oerSeepevency 152, 153 | Choloepus,....ssscerscscerseeerereeees 67 


465 


466 PROCEEDINGS OF 
ChrysoehWoris.civiasscqseseceteess 290, 292 
Sim exer. nea: noe eae eE 38 
Cionellag ess cue senate te 136 
Cine cetera eam na eee 33 
Gishidoge.eucne parece Steere sang ee 394 
Glaviulinatyieretoe yes eet ae 55 
Clepsingicsc-tehaen eae rere ek etre 49 
Coccocrinus........ 97, 98, 163, 104, 105 
Columibaiteeeere tenes AU, ett 399 
Columbellaeeesey ee. nn 398 403 | 
Composite eer neer tes aehoseeeneck 828 | 
Conocephallites 4.2... .js.jeeetscsenees 17 
Conovulis mace Mae eee coos 188, 139 | 
Corbula.. 040, 3841, 397, 401, 403 
Cordiula . AUNT sare vilce coe ae tete eiselaise 53 
Contnsmee tare h stented eu 2 304, 359 
Grassatellaneee eae 33, 340, 397 402 | 
@renmobatesnee wares tee. 387 | 
Grepidulaiss tick akensieiscrsen: 399, 404 
Gristellaniavess.te recesses eee cee 55, 405 
RUPISLIGE DSi cas wxlatey dase rensos ae ok 387 
Grocodilusixc.sen cette eee 359 
Gnucibulumyss-sseseeasceen 55, 399, 404 
Cryptoblastuss...cacseaccseneeeeee 89 
Crehacodon c13: 2; ses eeivtsc-oetees 285 
Grentzaeeesunvs cose eat eae ee ee 379 


Culicocrinus ..93, 95, 97, 103, 104, 105 | 


Cyathocrinus..........101, 102, 111, 112 
Cylistert nc. ss.caupseuseostonoae toes 373 
Gyclophorust....cccssscssebiceas se 147, 148 
Cy clostomam a eee 146, 147, 148 
Cyc lomuiruss 4), 0.) da sectosce teens 115 
(Gs) Fo) VC RR cee Ries ce aS On 148 
Gy lie bia a. csecevacn eee 54 
2b 3) ESS en REN ee BY eens 157 
Gyrtophoras.ivccscsecesateeccenen 342, 343 | 
Cytherea; ictscatenecvenses: 341, 401, 405 
Dalliconchavege-.ee sees 39. 34, 39 
WDATERONI A). cc suswehane sone eerenn a 892 
Da phuntarciscccescss athe vue coeeeneee 157 
DSS VUIUS F225. ce oerceara wera eee 289, 291 
Delphinulars <i etcrecccatcceisessn 399, 404 
Mendrophylia+.stccnsetenetadesees 841, 401 
Dentaltitin. -, asesevessoeseetscosseees 54 
Dentiterebrar,...dacdessesatgsscee keene 
Dichoerinuse. ere caia stale week 110 
Dieveransacc.e0e ose saacacus eee 23 
uceliphiys:s ct sasstsecasetas seeeeae eee 289 
LB ai (fey pees eee esa 31, 122, 1238 
Diploeynocon..2..5<85scessereeste 289 
Diplocynodontidae............000668 289 
Diplommatinay.c<:23.v.ss secon ae 146 
Discinakeeteeeee ee 841, 399, 400, 402 
DISCUS. Hon vsune veceareedesaseneicceenes 129 
WMistamasssscxsecdsedasteercsteeen es 115 
Distomalma ra scineiss ceva ieseraeeee 24 
Docodonyctavacke vtec ceeepsse eee 289 
Doliolumy ess ccrssbacncenaseteees 298, 299 


Donaxiisnesccctucesentenues 841, 401, 403 


THE ACADEMY OF [1887. 
Doxycrinus)...-.2.s<ce-eseesneeeeeeen 107 
Doosiliaic cis pect cess ceceeedectih eee 179 
Dromatheridae=.c.cccscsoscaepeneeeeee 291 

| Dromathertumis:c-cse--cusseeeneeeeee 291 

| Dryolestes: ....n2..ccsce seer 290, 292 

|* Dysodus: .)...:.cssesanmenessesn sss see menimnet nee 

| Dryopithetus; ....:snsssescnnnen lees 317 

| Echidna......../s-vess-enecussmnmpnnae 8384 

| Echinocactus.:.c...seisseseeeeeeseeeee 332 
Echinorhynchus)...2s+.cssuseneesseae 22 
Echinus: .). .casscd ecg esticoseeeneneeeee 841 
Elzeacrinus...cssunceetenee 83, 91-95, 101 
Elanoides’ s.sccesasewoedieetee eee 22 
Elasmobranchiteccssscoseeseeenaes 345, 346 

| Ellobium,..: icons. anessqeneeeeee 144, 145 

|) (Hm bDolim US... occectooneedeenmaneeee sR ale 
TEM YS’. 5:ct's's seve seineslea tonnes eee 394 
Bnneodon. 2... sscsacecusesoemmetenee - 289 
BIPelra 2: sc oatoccseastyoereneeemeees 842 
Eranthus.....2cccscrsncedocouseeeneeeeme 119 

| Ephydatia.v:. osseous 177, 178, 179 

|) Bey polit) a) 2osoe oste celet sietatelnletelatgreeete te ‘ 
ESOX ue vescscssaveoeress 854, 355, 857-3859 
EtrumeusS!.c.c.ecncasacncsnenneneeeneee 296 

| Buglypha........:.-ssccossssneansussse 122 

| Balima’ ... 0.0.) comes cetaceans 54 
Euspongilla........... 172-175, 179, 193 
Musyod on <....:.c.cdensnes ne eee 309 
FalCO) .isscccccecescevstensaeeeeeeeeeeeee 20 
FeliS. 35 scscccwasoocsesbercconsnnee cease 359 
Pilaria .c..cecsoccclennscemeueceneenen ent 20 
Fimbriellaw.c<:2.cs ceaesmeeeneeeeeeee 53 
issurellascsss ss ceeeeeeeees 397, 399, 404 

|) Formica..coscs.sscesess nla Oo OMone 

[ Pulgur. ccscccdosnesees 341, 398, 401, 403 

| Gadus) ...icveocececsteeseebeeneeeaeea 22 

| ‘Galanthusi-....s.cccssesscessenaneeeenee 119 

| Gasteracantha. ...s0..dasesteaeesmeeiaee 3438 
Gastrophilus ....-2.<.cscsessmeeneetgee 394 
GastrostomtS\c.s.cccsscesetesmences 35), 352 
Gervillia, ..ocsjeckeoecsncemasneeeeeene SA oo 
Gly ptocrinus)-erc-sspscseeseeneeneeene 105 
Gly ptodon ....00s.ccsee sencasmesene 316 
Goul dia «25, .dcsnseossseee sean eerste 33 . 
Gram pus ....02<isnes=75teeeemenee 49 
Granatocrinus........88, 84, 91, 92, 93, 

95, 96 

| Halizetus’.<.....ceccemeneceeeeaemenemen 24 

| Efalichondria. 2.2... cescesseneessn seen 233 

| Haplocrinus....97-103, 105, 106, 110, 

112, 113 
Helianthus... .::..:cesecsseeeepmeseenen 328 
Hlelicina .icsesacsecseeesstes 150, 151, 152 
Helicopsis.:..ss-scnssssanes 124, 125, 129 
Helio pss. ...zcciexec ees senkee seen 328 
Helix .2.cc0s soecedestee cease eens 124-130 
Heteromeyenia......180, 181, 226, 227, 

236, 247 


1887.] 


FANPPOPOLAMUS, sivccccccssececsenees « ©6387 
Hippotherium ............+. aconngsnis 310 
EMM ODUS tneeaeaessesessesescecseeseerss 105 
Holorhaphidota acdncnaseconenodaccre 180 
AOI Senecnaveasceccdoscecessvessevses 859 
BEV ral. .:.seiesecces Seoncecets 311, 312, 313 
Ty drOpsyChe ......<c.cecenssesacensse 294 
PV OCHUUUS cee eseseasccssen=-nsccosacrs 111 
HV ATORENASeccccnsecncocessase secs 152, 153 
egg ecmewacineclasesesieacieesssccen cee 19 
SEAMS ie stmacicccesassnsessericesace ess 9 
[RNBENISIOS \cancocaggoseecoesbEdonsdodgdo 324 
Juglandocrinus ..... tasectoectescnces > L107 
WTR OUS! cases-cns ere pogo dagabocunooc 68 
PBUILOTAIN Ay. ctecrosicescssescerassivessis 19 
IPADLOSOMMS tercrsss\scsecsesececeseses 387 
NBAGETIA Vie oze.oeaisevcss'esie ‘Sétobcdboseuc 50) 
MEAS COM Ascsarses/senievalcine cee sive's.e 142 
PEAPCHOPSYCHE <22) oe ccyerassichesesese 294 
WOAIMOGONTA .ccecsesccsccsrsesces cscs 142 
WAI clitee cc coscsaavecrerssess see's 341, 401 
AOD OD: <cceassecsc sens Beer anecieaees 290 
emma. << ccvese ses css Reaceecusce scene 157 
TLGYSSINE), posnoonencas GdcOUODBOBURE BROCE 19 
HS PLOCIATAUS)- sacs eccwveceeeasesceee 290 
IL) S, -cosoosdqnesapodsanoceatoosenDee: 309 
ILIGINENS, Gear Goeaach oese ce ROSE EAEEOCOROD 330 
Limneus...... DeROU AERO DOC ONECOUDHO 115 
WATMOTOMUS. scceseeccessececs 397, 398, 402 
ILioyBLaWihiS conpoceipendonscdooposceodcs 801, 353 
Lubomirskia........-.163, 180, 270, 271 
HOM GIN Ae ewe sna vs ceo\sace 341, 398, 400, 403 
HMEMATOHTEMSs2se8 «oa cicice Seiscecsclascenas 49, 50 
HEM COSAisrscerctosavaseoss ces _oocosdenocs 383 
MRCrANCHEMIal «sacs; sncssessees snes Ssl7 
IMIICI Ae. ccesicctceecss 341, 398, 401, 408 


Meier ayes sln<cices casemsnoesr 155; 15657302 || 
Margaritophora......sccecsseoeseeees 35, 36 
MVE | Ayces scons cme ess=-c0re== =n 399, 404 
EASHOCLONGS tere cecssesssssiecessrinceees 309 
WYN AOD Xe felewewssaneeuess cone aseleess= 316 
WHER AOPSs.-ccoswseonnencasecreorerssss 24 
ME ATCT IN <2 55.0~ «score eaennecenes 316 
MMIEEISIOCHIMMS:c.ccecess-ceceriesseosase 107 
Melampus ........ Baceesceleniasansiet 138-143 
IMIETISCOESSUS ssc. cco eecne ese sac eare 282, 286 
Mlercenaria::....sccosase+ssss 897, 398, 403 
MIES GD ASHISO! srsleciset -lerec cies secs os 85, 89 
MVGCLOCONOGI) sane scsiecne acsseceiassciose 291 
WINCH OCYSEIS-cs-ncnoseresesescesecsse 124, 125 
INITCTGIESEES..cdcseasasscccassecesess2O>, DOD 
INIGGHOPreNUS ron ancts acces encanase nine 28 
IM IMT OE waeaetamecscneccscsoce Cae EOoce 538 
MUNMIV OMIT elesete eine ncoamies s's<cina’sies/sicaisies 55 
NULCH IN cava cvenslccckeschiecscodcars 348, 351 
Monocephalus............sseessceseese 16 
WVEOHOSTODUM\sssccece-sooccccssssevese 24 


NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 


467 
MonOpteiiaya-ccsesaseosceehe sor ananers 85 
IVIOTONG! acces cevsaschoosesencuedtenegee 295 
IMIOUSSONTAN cs wcusecescccseeceneernedade 146 
IMMA CNOPSIS.n.clcsasanmarcscecepemeneee 365 
IVIWUREK wenaoceerewecws ies cones 398, 403, 404 
INTTHSTENUISteesecscsocavsecsceese 858, 359, 362 
INiy CLETOPENGAtes sec ssecssseesesones 387, 388 
Mevemiateesses-secse srs 170, 171, 177-236 
MeV Cilia Geseecte sens caswes sts cada seas 176 
Miycalles:. tcseiteccssavecwace 370, 879, 380 
Milde eratetccseenssevetsse conse tes 53 
IMivliObatiSutetensiccssnesneneet 341, 401 
INiyodomimeteenrscaseaeeascacsneeneaare 316 
IMVSiace aetieshoesarees 341, 397, 400, 403 
Mytiloconcha......... 341, 398, 400, 402 
Mytilus................041, 397-400, 402 
INEM AR aretew ste haacts se ememccaes 124-127 
INATCINGH cases Necsestvesevcsecacecscstee 362 
Nassasseesescee ans 341, 398, 401, 403, 405 
INaticaerecesecces 341, 397, 399, 401, 404 
INEbDelaviesshcessecoceosss.cevasecers 1225 123 
INEMESIAsssccsoceicesanesseneeeereteeeee 379 
INeoplaciaulax-wocscccarseeesseseceses 285 
INGtellaesccccedececslebsccccecedtoccocdeen 239 
INTEZSCIIAL aeisovedeceeeocadescsscssees 24 
INONIONIUNA cee se'clsinesecsiecles Seaistelsie 55 
INU Cleo Grins: <5 .c.ccsesesesssiende snes 93 
INtculals. cosesesce ses 341, 398, 400, 402 
Obolelllacs vsccedessseessasnceeesers 18 
@dontaspis .-2--e1se>- sveseeutears 841, 401 
Od@stoniia) Hasvesevecoccdeswececstences 51 
Opy O18. .scnaccssesesecccsossnweles 12,13, 14 
@maailomiyxets -scnsceocerscsseets SHOROO 136 
Ommastrephes) <1... cccsecesecnoesae 23 
Omphalotropis..........+++ 149, 150, 152 
Opeasrecs-t)cosscesccmsecnenseates 131. 132 
Ophiognathus ...........++ 851, 352; doo 
Ophicard Glusty.sesecc-caessseehers 142, 143 
Oxnithorhynichustess.sssseescsers 334, 335 
Orophocrinus 83, 84, 86, 91,92,93, 95 
TENTS ioe exseta se cotcessossecooneserecs 19 
@Sfodes, S.ncecenee Steccsees 146, 147, 148 
Ostreds ccisestesceceesst 841, 897-400, 402 
Oxybaphus ..... TOGO RCO DRUG IONOEAORLIOC 330 
Parmula...180, 181, 227, 236, 254-260 
PAT PM atte sae seee cidetaae slatetsees 138, 184, 185 
Parttilis;jeosesssusessanteneneoeyneese 133 
IPASITHE ALL usecase cece coeae aac neeaeeenee 54 
Batelllpoidrressscesacseseoseeceheeenes 11 
IPAUTOC Oils seacdaccioccrecuetescssseet one 289 
Patiwla-\ cies. sesccoceceasiowscectecees 129, 130 
PAULrOdoOntide scree casccccaccaccssescee 289 
IPAxllMGhesssecepcsitoscakedsccecsscoens 146 
Re ctenvacses seseesen cs 841, 397-402, 405 
Pectuneullusssceccescencctccseecss 898, 402 
Pelargonium. ...<-cc.sceasesceseseeres 154 
Rentrenitesicys.cccccceecosccemenecencte 83-92 


468 
Peralestes:ctsscccese sesso cece 284, 289 290 
STAlEStLCAle te sessciscceoteceeceener 288, 289 
PETALS eset eteedeeseescee ek eec tes 284, 289 
Peraspalaxtscssacseiesessecntecees 284, 289 
PELGA Se sessucisswasconeesereaien poeece 22, 295 
(Reni pattsyetsssquedece apes: ssc sceases dll, 
IPErnaieesecssecescees 34-36, 341, 398-402 
PEEOPMOLAsscesccsesdeasconces scrote: 805 
Phas colestesitscsesdasscececsesecccess 284 
1 2otisee) KormeyS oscciceocenmeosaonasaconsc 290 
PhascolotherntGacse.sacncscecscsevesee 288 
Phascolothertumicsrs+..cesssceen 283, 288 
PEDO esses suicecnssoeessceeelrvccee 154 
Phocsenatesssssssnseace 858, 854, 358, 359 
Physoclistivess rar sssscetinaccsaesenseess 353 
BLty Stemieette cance culeeesaremas sec ac: 129, 130 
Pilapiaulacideer.c.esee:eedrecsesteaas >= 285 
Plapianlax’... rot tveves ses 2O2y Lon 250 
PlASUISIatcesdceaesenepee sna cess ss eaee 391 
Plat PMR Se-nsnssntescesenccsceeserens 391 
Platycrinus........ 98, 95, 104, 106, 108, 
110. 
laty ac ilu stseaceec sceceecabe renee ce 359 
PIECOtremalie.sscsceesccesoseeeeeen: 142, 143 
PIGIOMIEY, CNAs cen wciencucdsee ceceress- 181 
iPlenranectidae-cn.scceesse-aeseosese 391 
PIEUKGLOMAeocsessseeccs secre 52, 399, 404 
Piveatulars akessccsseeeueeees 397, 398, 402 
IPIOTISE Maa neche sah cece wetareaticeieete 22 
POly ClEMES 7 Jacceasetasessensceeecsas ste 38 
AON ENG Sitascsadag se ce saddaaarctectes 27 
POI GONGUUSS.ccrscscosscenesetssessce 50 
Polymastodontidz c2.s+6...ccsse< == 286 
Bria CodOnars.sevcisessoereesssessses se 287 
Hol ynaGEPHiNasssesecean-sceseee=0 82 59 
oly ptenisits-cocscsacva does sciceses 365, 367 
Poly ZOall Jess veces ccvesseeceer senses 341 | 
Potamolepsis.......... 180, 182, 269, 270 | 
Potamospongida ........sssssesseeee 180 
SGU ODUSies-cssneeesssoceneon cesses 359 
PHHNLOMUS HE svencecoceveoaseccee sep iouste 285 
Pealvanulintascars consseccasaversceees 590 
Pupalsccceacircasaisdsaecscssae: 1387, 138, 146 
Ay Gillalarentorsctesietesser antec: cen 80 
PAVEUIOl aacte ces senegesernsscuereser 148, 144 
Raia .......357) 808, 399, 862, 865, 366 
Rania eececcseseceeenccuedentus 50, 357, 359 
Real a acsecswaseesteeee 149, 150, 152, 158 
ECA ec a osecaetesececcneoreneses 115 
JNELGOCKINUS conc seus vas seametreccses 105 
IRIMUNOCELOS: sesecdevdcscecaesetentecees 309 
WVDIZOCTINUS: ceasaceaconcessaeteseces i111 
Rumor cuillay s.ewstessinesscecesecec-sscer 54 
ROBUN MAN sess cae cecidoboesienaseccsces: 405 
WROSAlsiceawsctclosewedocvectsessse recess 155 
Saccharum sscsccsecsseocsaeue sseeesees 118 
SAlPAaenecsesevaccchenscrsces sieaescees 298-308 


PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF 


[1887. 


SAaXiCaVAa vccacciecsece irecieoeane 397, 398, 403 
Schizoblastus 84, 85, 89, 98, 95 
Sol€a...i:.cescnsceccaseensels eeteeseenee 391 
Spalacotheridze.....+cs+sssvconsecous 288 
Spalacotherium.,...ss.sssssesieene 284 
Sphaeronistes:..iccns.sncaseeseeeeeeee 107 
SPHENlOpsisi:.s.c-esseseheceeseeeneetae 53 
Spongida: .....c0e.cnsses eset eeee 180 
Spongilla......... 162, 165 167, 171 172 

209, 222, 227 
Sponpillidae’ ....c.-ocscsesenmeumeeeae 172 
Sponpillinae--.a.csseceseeeemn ener 172, 180 
Stearnsia: \y2c.cscesdenres eee 82. enoS 
Stenogyidesnesseeeecee eee 1317 1323; ea 


.91, 92, 93, 97-102, 
107; 109, 110 


Stephanocrinus...... 


Stereoonathus'...5.ccecsscesneeseee 282, 286 
SUE XK etcantseensctaeaa BIDEBOD IC Scc Lo. 20, 22 
Strombocarpus) 2. .scseeesseneneemaeas 235 
Stylacodon\.....20cv-sccessseitsceaneee 290 
Stylodon’ ...¢caJcccotsesadesseceree 284, 290 
Stylodontidae............... 286, 289, 290 
Subulina ...scsts«sviese cageeoetaemeneaee 131 
Succinea ..).-.cnscstosectaseeeeeeee 136, 137 
Symbathocrinus:...s-cswaseeceseeaee 6 
TANIA c..ssmencosset ere cease 20.28. 24 
"Taheita..c.ciccseveccsuestoseemeneerme 146 
Talarocrinus,...csseseseneleesteomeetene 110 
Walpavn.ec<sces oes se ece ee eeeeeeeee 1 W/ 
Tamandua ..<.s.c.scccneseresbnaenee 116 
"Tamia... dcceseacsoenecceneeneeeeeene 57 
Tegenariar..cs.sccevcesieessee eens 372 
Tellinellav...c<ccscscceceecuieeee 397, 403 
| Tellina......54, 341, 397, 398, 401, 403 
Tetebra.....ccscceoscsneassnereneens 99, 403 
Tered Oi. scaceoveenoetenteeeeteeneee 398, 403 
Testud) .i.3ccwassecncieccastfesveuaecmeee 359 
Tetrabothriorhynchus........-....++ 23 
Textularia .cccccccces ceccueneeeeeeeee 55 
Thalassia: s.0cc scence seeneceseOeeeenees 124 
Thaumatecrinus: ...cssescessaeeeen 108 
"ThraCia.is.csessdescaamenepeateees 397, 403 
Thy lacinus).....«sssccasessnectieeeeeee 287 
Thylacoleo:.:.s0cccssseneeine-eeeee 282 
Tornatella. ...cccccccceateeeeeeeeeeeeee 52 
Tornatellina’ ::..ss-esescessereteeee 135, 186 
Tornatina feec8..0c0h see eee 54 
Torpedo <:...2sisersaccsdecceeeeets 362, 365 
TOXOd OM bc ajpuce'e sed oocecce eeeeeeeeeee 317 
Trachemys/..<s+-ccscnseeseeeee eames 22 
Talia. «c:.0sapus decides watwaceete meee 139 
Triacanthodon 4..ccessssseeeneeeeneets 287 
‘Tribrachiocerinus ....ccssreseenteeeee 112 
Wriconodonssscdecceeses eevee 283, 284, 287 
Triconodontidde’....s+s<ssseneeseeee 87 
TrifOTis sss cease cies meonsaoaneee 399, 403, 405 
Driely phust...s.cccssssserenereeees 282, 286 


Theca 


Sere esee ere cesses sesesosssseeees 


1887.] 


Tritylodon ....... eubeeeawertuansacs 282, 286 
SIAVIItA cc acces seveccsqer ost cess. 399, 404 
Trochomorpha..........+«..126, 127, 128 
SR TOCHONATIING \wccsecevecnciessoeace 125, 126 
Trochospongilla %.....seseeeeeee W765, id te 
Mlerrlisetecstevonsasesss<sseses\sssjceccec 129 
GETGPIGONGUUS! 2..0.sx.cence-2-e-00 121 
BININTEICATEIGL c0e va cccncacocassesss a's 145, 146 
PURTHITIGAPIIIITI Aen cceshicccescssecccccccas 55 
Tubella....171, 180, I81, 227, 248-254 


Turbinella.......341, 397, 398, 401, 403 
WELDON As cae oisicesaccssscs's<encseeecs 399, 404 
MISC EDOTNUarccsccsewesasecuscscssceeses' 51 
Turritella..54, 341, 397, 399, 401, 404 


NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 


469 
Wnicardium’:..vs-.ccscssseseaceoesene 53 
IK OMASHIXs.eecocescucsser tosses eeee 359 
WKUCUIAY Al cece sesctcabsicsecesesncecs 180, 268 
NUNVGANE Riss deccteescantaserssesmeteees 143 
INGLIS ON saiecines secsocseeeasssenceer 137, 138 
Mica Redussvaslecbibiscceteccinnbeceacsateses 323 
IWHICLEMI AIA voce sclose sucess Cosecuieeeenee 127 
AVON Am: edean cite secs cos nuceuoseceeteeneee 325 
Woamnd sia) csi. <ccssescscccces ites 323 
WemnuStcseesence- 341, 397, 398, 401, 403 
ViOlittate wesctosdcccccextacecsecteeeneces 141 
WiOlditaeasecesecccevceeseeseers 397, 398, 402 
ZOUMIES seceescosbeciseeacceecence este 125, 126 


470 


PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF 


[1887, 


GENERAL INDEX. 


1887. 


Additions to Library, 437. 

Additions to Museum, 433. 

Allen, Harrison, M.D. A prodrome of 
of a memoir on animal locomotion, 
56, 60. 

Baird, Spencer F., Announcement of 
death of, 294. 

Binder, Jacob. Report of Curator of 
Wm. S. Vaux Collections, 417. 

Biological and Microscopical Section, 
report of, 418. 

Botanical Section, report of, 422. 

Brinton D. G., M.D. Report of the 
Professor of Ethnology and Archzeo- 
logy. 

Chapman, Henry C., M. D. Notes on 
the anatomy of Echidna hystrix, 
(Plates XIV, XV), 156, 334. 

Conchological Section, report of, 419. 

Corresponding Secretary, report of, 407. 

Curators, report of, 411. 

Dolley, Chas. S., M.D. On the histo- 
logy of Salpa, (Plate XIII), 298. 

Eigenmann, Carl H. Notes on the 
specific names of certain North Ameri- 
can fishes, 280, 295. 

Election of Officers, Councillors and 
Committees; of Members and Corres- 
pondents during 1887, 451. 

Entomological Section, report of, 421. 

Fielde, Adele M. Notes on the geology 
of China, 80; Chinese rhizopods, 31. 
Note on the multlplication of Distoma, 
115. Notes on fresh-water rhizopods 
of Swatow, China, 122; Onan aquatic 
larva and its case, 293. 

Garrett, Andrew. ‘The terrestrial mol- 
lusca inhabiting the Samoa or Naviga- 
tor Islands, 115, 124. 


Hartman, Wm. D., M.D. A biblio- 
graphic and synonymic catalogue of 
the genus Auriculella Pfr. 396; A 
bibliographicand synonymic catalogue 
of the genus Achatinella Swns., 396. 

Hayden, Ferdinand V., M. D., An- 
nouncement of death of, 396. 

Heilprin, Angelo. A new species of 
Catfish (Ictalurus) 9; Grampus Ris- 
soanus on the American Coast, 49; 
Ovo-viviparous generation in Tropi- 
donotus 121; The classification of 
Post-Cretaceous Deposits, 309, 314; 
The miocene mollusca of the State of 
New Jersey, 395, 397; Determination 
of the age of rock deposits, 395; 
Report of Curators, 411; Report of 
the Professor of Invertebrate Paleon- 
tology, 425. 

Henszey, Wm, C. Summary of report 
of the Treasurer. 

Hess, Robert J., M.D. Report of 
Biological and Microscopical Section, 
418. i 

Horn, George H., M.D. Report of 
Corresponding Secretary, 407. 

Index to genera, 465. 

Jordan, David S. Note on Achirus 
Lorentzi Weyenburgh, 339, 389; Des- 
cription of two new species of fishes 
from South America, 339, 387. 

Koenig, Geo. A., Ph. D. On Zine- 
Manganese Asbestos, 88; Ona pecu- 
liar form of Molybdenite, 88; Prelinai- 
nary note on a new mineral species 
from Franklin, N. J., 310. 

Lewis, H. C. Report of Professor of 
Mineralogy. 


1887.] 


Leidy, Jos, M.D. Notice of @ome 
parasitic worms 10, 20; Parasite of 
a bat, 38; Asplanchna Ebbesbornii 
157; Fossil bones from Florida, 309; 
Remarks on Hydra, 311; Bot larvee 
in the Terrapin, 393. 

Librarian, report of, 408. 

Library, additions to, 437. 

McCook, Rev. Henry C. Modification 
of habits in ants through fear of 
enemies, 27. Prolonged life of Inver- 


tebrates: Notes on the age and habits. 


of American Tarantula, 309, 369; 
Note on the sense of direction of the 
European ant, Formica rufa, 335; 
Note on Cyrtophora bifurca and her 
cocoons, a new Orb-weaving Spider, 
342. 

Marshall, Frederick Graf. 
ment of death of, 335. 

Meehan, Thomas. Sugar in China, 118; 
Floral calendars, Cortical peculiari- 
ties of the plum, 119; On Aphyllon 
as a root parasite, 154; on the stipules 
of Magnolia Frazeri, 155; Note on 
Chionanthus, 280; Contributions to 
the life-histories of plants, 309, 323; 
The origin of grassy prairies, 392; 
Report of Botanical Section. 

Members and Correspondents elected 
during 1887, 431. 

Meyer, Otto. On Invertebrates from the 
Eocene of Mississippi and Alabama, 
(Plate III), 38, 51. 

Michener, Ezra, M. D., Announcement 
of death of, 294. 

Mineralogical and Geological Section, 
report of, 424. 

Munzinger, Pierre, Announcement of 
death of, 81. 

Museum, additions to, 433. 

Nolan, Edw. J..M.D. Report of Re- 
cording Secretary, 406; Report of 
Librarian, 408. 

Officers, Councillors and Members of the 
Finance Committee, 431. 

Osborn, Henry F. On the structure 
and classification of Mesozoic Mam- 
malia, 280, 282. (abstract), 281, 293. 

Patterson, Joseph, Announcement of 
death of, 297. 

Porter, Rev. Thomas C. A list of the 
Carices of Pennsylvania, 56, 68. 

Potts, Edward. Contributions towards 
a synopsis of the American forms of 
fresh-water sponges with descriptions 
of those named by other authors and 
from all parts of the world, (Plates 
V-XII), 155; 158. 


Announce- 


NATURAL SCIENCES OF PHILADELPHIA. 


471 


Professor of Ethnology and Archzology, 
report of, 427. 

Professor of Invertebrate Pelzontology, 
report of, 425. 

Professor of Invertebrate Zoology, re- 
port of, 426. 

Professor of Mineralogy, report of, 427. 

Rand, Theo. D. Report of Mineralogi- 
cal and Geological Section, 424. 

Randolph, Evan. Announcement of 
death of, 392. 

Randolph, Nathaniel A., 
ment of death of, 294. 

Ravenel, H. W., Announcement of 
death of, 294. 

Recording Secretary, report of, 406. 

Redfield, John H. Report of Conserva- 
tor of the Botanical Section, 422. 

Report of Biological and Microscopical 
Section, 418. 

Report of Botanical Section, 422. 

Report of Conchological Section, 419. 

Report of Corresponding Secretary, 407. 

Report of Curators, 411. 

Report of the Curator of the William 
S. Vaux Collections, 417. 

Report of Entomological Section, 421. 

Report of Librarian, 408. 

Report of the Mineralogical and Geolo- 
gical Section, 424. 

Report of the Professor of Ethnology 
and Archzeology, 427. 

Report of the Professor of Invertebrate 
Paleontology, 425. 

Report of the Professor of Invertebrate 
Zoology, 426. 

Report of the Professor of Mineralogy, 
427. 

Report of the Recording Secretary, 406. 

Report of the Treasurer, 429. 

Ridings, J. H. Report of Entomolog- 
ical Section, 421. 

Robert,S. R. Report of Conchological 
Section, 419. 

Rominger, C. Description of a new 
form of Bryozoa, 10,11. Description 
of primordial fossils from Mount 
Stephens, N. W. Territory of Canada, 
(Plate I), 12. 

Ryder, John A. On a tumor in the 
oyster, 25; On the first and second 
sets of hair germs developed in the 
skin of foetal cats, 56; The placen- 
tation of the two-toed Ant-eater, 
Cycloturus didactylus, 115; On the 
homologies and early history of the 
limbs of vertebrates, 294, 344. 

Scott, Wm. B. Change of title of paper, 
156. 


Announce- 


472. 


Sharp, B. F., M. D. Report of the 
Professor of Invertebrate Zoology, 425. 

Treasurer, summary of report of, 429. 

Trustees of Building Fund, transfer of 
property to the Academy, 121. 

Tryon, Geo. W. Jr. Report of Conser- 
vator of the Conchological Section, 
420. 

Wachsmuth, Chas. and Frank Springer. 
The Summit Plates in Blastoids, 
Crinoids and Cystids and the mor- 
phological relations, (Plate IV), 50, 
82 


White, C. A., M.D. On new generic 
forms of Cretaceous Mollusca and 
their relation to other forms, (Plate 
II), 10, 82; On the Cretaceous For- 
mations of Texas, and their relations 
to those of other portions of North 
America, 38, 391. 


‘ 


PROCEEDINGS OF THE ACADEMY OF 


[1887. 


William S. Vaux Collections, report of 
Curator of, 417. 

Wilson, Edmund B. Origin of the 
excretory system inthe Earth-Worm, 


Wilson, Jas. M. D., Announcement of 
death of, 56: 

Woolman, Lewis. Geological results 
of the boring of an Artesian well at 
Atlantic City, N. J. 339. 

Wright, B. H. Description of new 
Species of Uniones from Florida, 896. 


J +) ; { - v, ' 
Vt) bo Nea 
a CAO wy Ny, iM 
eae S ; 
f i ne a) 
A) iar Bact 


ala’ 
a th my 


ao , 
"i z a a 
if We 5 

2 F 


oe 


a 


om 
¥: 
3 4 
i+ i : | . 
wa 5° Me Ye foe 
' : aL F « | 
' ' ati y * fi 
i ’ = , ae , 4 
Bayes; si : 7 ae 
| of - wy 
#5 ; 
. “ } 
s 
id = Z. 
hi \ 
: 
: 4 
; 
| " 
ih 
| : 
x 
J ee eet 
. be of 
he 


0 pid 


BINDING ~~. JAN 251971 


QH Academy of natural sciences 
1 of Philadelphia 
A2 Proceedings 


Biological 
& Medica} 
Serials 


i294 


PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE 
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET 


UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY 


bev hy eye 
Laetevencsenctety are Leb phy 
he whee 


, 
Be hevesste #4 
tit whl Rye payel 


prea 


pts 


Beate 


at ve 
i TERS vie 
Bae i a 
oer Sg pd 
et rat ay eahee 
i Pisin AEP Rint scent 


Ye Vip Artint hee! 


Ls 
peeictin ot hs “page 


Sadar + 

sett skate pe a iiss 
ghee 7a ny eet 

Tevi petigreh:- 


sip heb beet veh leaably 


tthe Acted eed water es 


a 
anise 
Lea 08 
Abe evel ante ta 
ay 


Tues 


phot 


bi 
Lee 
SOULS ; 
Masih ce 
there 


* 


Stes ~ 


pena ine 


Pha 
ee raage pitt 


Sa eva? 


Cr at ere 
abe tg park beret aweteg el te 
Perce eater ec ets’ 
RAVEMCA TS ANS tt nts 
irarsnas 


sete 
~A Pe 


A 
vines 
Syed peers 


Hina 
rf 

Seratia 

On Bsaeeh 


ty 
rere. 
errser ty?) 


ign 


toate cute 


sore te 
SE 


hearer 
hereon 
bee gtyit 


Voyeane 
aap ate toe p ene ce eg 
pyres eS 
Veter VEST PrOeate at 

Pitas s Sean tie 
. ag ER Se 
Pedal bb 


ely 


ee eae 4 


Sirrnrat areirt ey +4 
Hy Pek areas thester ets ira i 
» STA Te ab ye ae Bde Reis ws pes ausara 
reo Nai oh aes be phy AI Pay aye 
ie rigors utes’ 
Rak 


SE ibeq yt as 
any rst tat 
se 
Penn eena peur 
4 reaith 


epee ye 
Wire x 


BT eS 


Teint a H tee 2 
ae oe kaeupr ey we 
cate wie rhiniticveal Late pe tree vee 
M teatiet Da